-vs 
 
 
EASY LES 
 
 S : y^M^ 
 
 OK, 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Rev. ULICK J. BOURKE, 
 
 President, St. Jarlath's College, Tuam. 
 
 • / <f 
 
 A KEY IS ANNEXED TO THE END OF EACH PART. 
 
 \ JfrOOT Oir C g LL BGB LIBRARY 
 ^pEBOTSUT HILL, MASS, 
 
 New York : 
 P. M. HAVERTY, No. 9 BARCLAY STREET. 
 
 1873. 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2013 
 
 http://archive.org/details/easylessonsorselfOObour 
 
SELF -INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 We commence our Easy Lessons in the Irish Language. 
 We have, as will be manifest to those intimately acquainted 
 with it, made it our special endeavour to be as simple and 
 concise as possible, consistent with a proper elucidation of 
 the subject-matter. 
 
 FIEST LESSON. 
 
 THE IRISH LETTERS — THEIR SOUNDS! 
 THE VOWELS. 
 
 There are seventeen letters in the Irish Alphabet. Of 
 these seventeen five are vowels, the remaining twelve are 
 consonants. 
 
 THE IRISH ALPHABET. 
 Cap. SmalL pronunciation. 
 
 ?t a, a French or aw English 
 
 b b 
 
 C c c hard, or h; never at ail pronounced like * or 
 
 ch soft. 
 O b ■ dh 
 6 1 e e (as t in there), 
 
 T V f 
 
 5 5 g hard, as g in get; never sounded soft, like g 
 
 in gin. 
 
 ) 7 i French, ee English. 
 
 LI I generally as the first I in William. 
 
 $# rt) m 
 
 H r) n 
 
 o o 
 
 P p p 
 
 S f s 
 
 C c t Italian, or th Eng. 
 
 U u u Italian, oo English, or u in hull; never sounded 
 as u (you). ^ ^ 
 
 6611 
 
2 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 We omit denominating the letters by their Irish names, 
 Ailm, Beith, &c, so called just as the letters in Greek are 
 called Alpha, Beta, or in Hebrew, A leph, Beth, &c, to dis- 
 tinguish them one from the other, and from those of any 
 other language — partly because they are, at present, seldom 
 or never called by their names, and partly because some 
 persons mistake the name for the sound of the letter. 
 
 With regard to the pronunciation of the letters in Irish, 
 and ot the language generally, the fullest, the most open 
 snunciation is required. The vowels must be sounded as 
 in Italian or French; the consonants as in German or 
 Spanish. This open, full sounding of the vowels and con 
 sonants enables foreigners to learn to speak Irish more cor 
 recti} and more readily than English-speaking people can 
 -ever acquire. Of all the languages spoken throughout the 
 globe, the pronunciation of English is the most opposed to 
 that of Irish ; and this is very likely one of the reasons 
 wh} English-speaking Irishmen feel such a distaste for the 
 broad pronunciation ot their mother-tongue 
 
 Obs. 1. — The letter <S, r, is always sounded like sh when- 
 ever it goes before or comes after the vowels e or j, as ri fl- 
 ue, us, pronounced shinne, and not sinne. There is one ex- 
 ception to this rule, the word fr, is ; the third person sin- 
 gular present, indicative of the assertive form of the verb 
 to be, which is pronounced is, and not ish. 
 
 Again, S, r, before or after a, o, u, is sounded simply 
 like s in soon ; as rii]l, the eye — pronounced soo-ill, and not 
 shoo-ill. To the second part of the Obs. the demonstrative 
 pronoun yo, this, is in Connaught an exception, being pro- 
 nounced sho m that province ; but in Munster so, agreeably 
 to the general rule here laid down. 
 
 Obs. 2. — The form or shape of each, of the Irish letters 
 is substantially the same as that of the Roman character of 
 the same sound and name — small (fi) r and small (r) s ex- 
 cepted ; — but their xorrn is easily distinguished, ja being very 
 like the written £ in the Roman character, and r not unlike 
 the printed r, but with a longer stem. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 SOUNDS OE THE VOWELS. 
 &, long, as a in the word wall. Example, &jtb, high, pro- 
 nounced awrd, answering to the broad sound of a in English 
 a, short, ... a in bat ; ... A.r><xrr), « s<?w£. 
 There is a third sound of a, very common in the West, 
 and South of Ireland — just the same as the short sound of 
 bread a in English, as a in what*, quadrant. Example, 
 3 Aft, near ; cajic, thirst ; rDAfic, a beef. 
 
 e, long, e in where ; 
 
 e, short, e in wlien ; 
 
 f, long, ee, or £ in pique j 
 7, short, i, in pick ; 
 6, long, o in do/cZ / 
 o, short, o va oilier ; 
 6, long, w in rule ; 
 u, short, u in /wW ; 
 
 Obs. 1.— The grave accent ('), which is the same in form 
 as the acute of the Greeks, . shows that the vowel over 
 which it is placed is to be sounded long 
 
 The absence of the accent (') does not always indicate 
 that the vowel is to be sounded short ; because when the 
 language was commonly spoken by the people, they re 
 quired no such phonographic aid. For tins reason some 
 writers have at times not made use of it. 
 
 Obs. 2. — The vowels are divided into broad and slender. 
 The broad are a, o, u ; the slender are e,j. 
 
 The reason of this division and its utility shall be shown 
 in a subsequent Lesson. 
 
 VOCABULARY 
 
 ctie, cloy ; je, a goose. 
 
 bAile, a town. 
 
 tntn, fine. 
 
 ttjjti, meal. 
 
 61, drinking. 
 
 cofip, a body. 
 
 6ft, fresh. 
 
 ucc, breast. 
 
 Asur, and. 
 
 AH), time. 
 
 Afi, slaughter. 
 
 bAn, white. 
 
 bAr, death. 
 
 b]t)T), harmonious. 
 
 bor, fist, the palm. 
 
 bfiAc, cloak, garment. 
 
 bttoTi, sorrow. 
 
 CAb, mouth ; the closed lips. 
 
 elArt, a board, a table ; a chapter, 
 
 the forehead. 
 CAtt, a friend ; Latin, charts, 
 cox. f°°t iJj&t. pes; Gr. Trot's, pous. 
 »Atj, a poem 
 born), the fist clenched ; a blow 
 
 given with the fist. 
 30TUI), blue. 
 
 50fic, hunger ; a field ; an orchard. 
 
 in), butter. 
 
 IA, day. 
 
 ttmc. a son. 
 
 TtjAr, thigh, flank. 
 
 ttji, or Ti)]or, a month ; Lat. mensis. 
 
 tt)]1, honey; Lat. mel; Gr. f«A*. meli. 
 
 TT)]l]r, sweet. 
 
 olc, bad. 
 
 oft, gold. 
 
 pur, lip. 
 
 tiof, a rose ; Latin, rosa- 
 
 fiuo, secret, dear, beloved. 
 
 fAl, filth. 
 
 rAl, heel. 
 
 rUc, rod, yard, (a measure.) 
 
 cnom, heavy. 
 
 wt\, fresh. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN ITII3TI. 
 
 EXERCISE I. 
 
 1. ^4rt> A5Uf 6ft. 2. <\]\ Ajiif ba|*. 3. bo|* A^uf cor- 4 bAi? 
 ^3 u f 3°^ r 0- 5. bjtAC A^ttf rlAc 6. n?*c A3ur jtiir). 7. TrjAf 
 A 3 u r f*i- 8. tt)]l A311]* on. 9. un A5uf olc. 10. bor 015111- 
 bofii). 11. pur Ajuf cab. 12. bA?) b]DD. 13. 30UC A5u|*b|t6i). 
 14 yt) aju]- roil. 15. Ia A3ur rrjj. 16. roj olc ; ^onc oAt); dji 
 qtotr?; rr)|i} rrrjn, n?]l]r. 17.,bnAC 50jtnr, \rx) uji, A3111* bATi 
 hji)t}. 18. cIah bAt>. bnon cfion?, A3ur bAr olc. 19. Ai;Arrj 
 sSguf coup 20. i'Iac Aj.ur 6ft; cne rr/jr), A3ur miD up. 
 
 Oes. — The position of the adjective is always after the 
 noun with which it agrees 
 
 VOCABULARY, 
 
 A]tt, a clift. 
 
 Al, a brood. 
 
 aIa, swan. 
 
 at), the (the definite article). 
 
 Ant, high, 
 
 Ac, swelling. 
 
 h&&, a boat. 
 
 b&jttu toi^. 
 
 b j, a cow ; Lat, bos ; Gr. /5ct ;, Jov;s, 
 
 bo3, soft. 
 
 bol3 > belly, pouch, paunch, bellows. 
 
 catt;. hook id, bent. 
 
 cAr, case. 
 
 saII, blind. 
 
 b|ll, fond ; and fcnlir, fond, laving. 
 . sub. black (pr. duv). 
 :: tAbA, long- 
 
 Satiti. scarce. 
 
 5A|i, near. 
 
 3Ar, stalk. 
 
 oIati, clean. 
 
 5Ur. green. 
 
 I'atj, full; 
 
 lon5, ship. 
 
 Ions, track. 
 
 tjmI, late, 
 
 ttiato, mother, 
 
 Ttjcn, great, large. 
 
 rtjor, manner; Latin, ma 
 
 rt)uc, pig, 
 
 tiot, fashion, 
 
 05, young. 
 
 ofic, prince. 
 
 out, order; Latin, wvfo. 
 
 fir, pease, pr. _p£s/t » see ! 'bs. 1 p. 2 . 
 
 pofic, harbour; a tune. 
 
 -ftlo, pr. ree, king; Italian, re ; ^panr 
 
 ish, ret/. 
 n°r& eye. 
 cot) 15, wave. 
 
 EXERCISE II. 
 
 1. At 65. 2. aIa bAT). 3. ac Ajtb. 4. bol3 iu6ft. 5. bo 
 ba& 6. cAfCAit). 7. b<vftft ^Uf*. 8. bAb-pAbA 9. o|tc bell. 
 10. TDAm bjll. 11. 3Ar 3Aijr. 12. I0T33 "^l 1 - 13. I0J13 5IA0 
 14. ]tof3 507111?. 15. ftjj 65. 16. ojtb 3AU. 17: cononion. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 18. 5Af 003. 19. poric bjDTj, 20. coi)t) Ajib, A3ur ac rodji. 
 21. tduc bub Astir bo sUr. 22. Ttor5 boj, A3«r boh; tdoji. 
 23. aU tuaI, A3ur Al 5<xi)n. 24. 5^ bkTv A3ur bArqi. bojo 
 25. pif I At), A5ur 5*1* can}, 26. ttor uji, ^\x\ oja cport). 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ball, a member. 
 bUr, taste, 
 bojab, table, 
 bjioc, badger. 
 llrtVfe ^bui?, the foundation, bottom. 
 cac, cat. 
 
 C]U, church, graveyard. 
 ciAtj, children, 
 cle, left-handed, 
 do, nail, type, defeat ; Fr. clou. 
 . eld, fame, 
 cofuj, goblet. 
 
 qtosr), crooked. 
 
 c&l, back. 
 
 c6, hound. 
 
 &6!jtj, brown. 
 
 ruir, wood. 
 
 TTioi}, nose 
 
 cfc, am, is, are. 
 
 avv, sick, sore, unwell. 
 
 cjjt, country. 
 
 coji, tower. 
 
 cor&, silence. 
 
 ctir> beginning. 
 
 ^EXERCISE III. 
 
 1. CA AT) b^U C1,T)t). 2. At) CAC A3U) 4 AT) DTtOC. 3. CA AT, 
 
 bor cle ci^T). * 4. ca at) c^ti b&r>. 5. ca at) clo bub. 6. ca 
 
 AT) COTJT) 50]trt). 7. CA AT) CAC bOT)T). 8. CA AT) TT)AC 65. 9. 
 CA AT) lA fAbA. 10. CA AT) COjt Anb. 11. CA AT) 1TT) UTl : 
 
 12. c& at) bojib/ Aiib. 13. ca at) cotttJ crVoit). 
 
 EXERCISE IV. 
 
 1. Honey and butter. 2. Top and bottom.. 3. Hand 
 and thigh. 4. Blue and white. 5. Gold and country, 
 6. The day is long. 7. The land is brown. 8. The king 
 is young. 9. The prince is tall. 10. The friend and the 
 beloved. 11. The day and the month. 12. The son and 
 the children. 13. The" clay is fresh. 14. The stalk i r 
 green. 15. The goblet in high. 16. The eye is blue. 
 17. The wave is large. 18. The son and the mother. 
 19. Bad and fresh. 20. The meal is fine. 21. The 
 stronghold is high. 22. TheJbot is long. 23. The begin- 
 ning is near., 24. The table-, is, large and high, and the 
 children are young and fond. 25. A brown hound, a 
 white cat. 26. The butter is^.fresh ; a secret is sweet. 
 27. The fashion is new. 28. Gold is scarce. 29. Death 
 s late. 30. A friend and gold are near. 
 
SELF-INSTHICTION IN IKTSH. 
 
 SECOXD LESSON. 
 
 OF THE UNION OF TWO OR MORE VOWELS, AND OF THEIR SOUNDS. 
 
 Two vowels coming together form a diphthong. Three 
 coming together form a tripthong. In Irish there are 
 thirteen diphthongs ; five triphthongs. The chief use in 
 treating of them at any length at so early a stage in our 
 instructions, is to know their sounds clearly. 
 
 Of the thirteen diphthongs six are always long, or natu 
 rally so ; seven are naturally short, but become long when 
 marked with the accent. The long diphthongs do not 
 require, as they are always long, any notation of the accent. 
 The seven naturally short do require the presence of the 
 accent, to show that their sound is, in the case so noted, to 
 be pronounced long. 
 
 The long are: — ac, ao, eo, en, i<v, u& : |u (see Third 
 Lesson, p. 13) has not yet been ranked amongst the long 
 diphthongs. 
 
 Sounds of the six long JJiph'Jwngs. 
 
 Ae, like ae in Musce, ex. tjAe. yesterday. 
 
 &o, ... ee in queer : — in Minister, like the first e in one 
 
 word there. 
 bAoft, dear; tao^i, cheap. 
 eo, ... eo in Keon, cec-l, rnusic. It is short in 
 
 the live following words : 
 
 eocATft, a hey ; >>eoc, a 
 
 drink ; Coca]&, a man's 
 
 name ; reo,* this ; reoc, 
 
 apart. 
 
 en, long, like ai in wail, foeul, mouth ; r?>eul, story. 
 
 1 a. like ce in teem, P'^n, pain. 
 
 ua, like ooe in viooer, roan, rest. 
 
 This sound is easy, if it be kept in mind that u is always 
 sounded as in the Continental .languages, oo, and not 
 " you. 
 
 * So, and reo, this, are the same pronoun ; e is, by some, inserted 
 before o, in order that f in xo might, according to the general rule (see Obs. 
 1, p, 2), receive the sound of 6-7i— a sound which, be it remembered, 
 it always has when placed before or after e or j. 
 
/^^•vW 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 4e. 
 
 Aefij air. 
 
 5^e, of an arrow ; possessive case of 
 3A, an arrow, a ray, a javelin. 
 
 Ue, of a day ; poss. of IA, a day. 
 
 t)Ae, yesterday ; jxAe, the moon. 
 
 A13, at, to ; le, with ; 6, from. 
 
 A5AH), to me ; A5A&, to thee ; 
 A]5e, to him. 
 yjf)xj, in ; ax), the ; ajj, whether 
 (Latin, anne). 
 
 cu, thou, second person sing. 
 
 nb (skiv), you, second person plu- 
 ral, is never, in Irish, em- 
 ployed for the second person 
 singular. 
 
 40. 
 
 aoI, lime. 
 
 aot), one, any ; Fr. un ; Gr. eK, (eli) ; 
 
 Lat. unum. 
 Aor, age. 
 blAorg, shell. 
 bjtAoi}, drop. 
 caoI, slender. 
 
 CAon, berry, a burning coal. 
 
 &Aon, dear. 
 
 rAot), weak, pining, feeble. 
 
 ttjaoI, bald. 
 
 Ti}AO|x, a steward. 
 
 TiAob, rend (to) v. 
 
 rAoji, cheap, free ; a workman. 
 
 caott), a fit, rage. 
 
 rAor, dough. 
 
 TTjAtt, as, like. 
 
 1)1, not. 
 
 b-jrujl (pr. w'W), is? 
 
 eo. 
 
 beo, alive. 
 
 ceo, fog, vapour. 
 
 ceol, music. 
 
 beol, suck. 
 
 &eo|t, a tear, a drop. 
 
 ieoji, enough. 
 
 reol, a sail. 
 
 CTieo|t, a guide. 
 
 onni, on me. 
 
 o^ic, on thee. 
 
 A]|t, on him. 
 
 EXERCISE V. 
 1. b-puil ad c-Aeji Ajtb ? 2. ca ad c-Aeft Atib. 3. b-fu|l 
 ad l& s&bA ? 4. ca ad t& £AbA. 5. b-frujl At) rrjAC c|DD 6 
 r?Ae ? 6. ca ad it)Ac qt)t) 6 t)Ae„ 7. b-f*a-|l ad jtAe h&D ? 8. ca 
 at) jtAe dad. 9. b-fu^l bAftrt At) jAe 5<v|t5? 10. ca b&jiri ad 
 tjao 5^115. 11. ca adad (bread) r-AOfx. 12. b-j:u]l aoI bAOjt? 
 IS. ca aoI bAori. 14. b-pujl aod blAO|*5 A3<xb? 15. ca 
 blAO|*5 a^ait). 16. b-^u^l Aot) briAot) A5AJ5? 17. c& briAoi) 
 A5AI17. 18. b-£u]l CAorr) o|ic ? 19. ca caoit) oftrr). 20. b- 
 
 £ujl AT) TT)AC pAOt) ? 21, CA AT) TT)AC f AOI?. 22. b-pl^l AT) b6 
 
 beo? 23. ca at; bo beo. 24, b?£ttjl ad n?AOft cjdd? 25. ca 
 
 At) tDAOft C]T>Tj. 26. CA AT) CAOf bAOfl. 27. CA Ceol A^e. 
 
 28. b-jru]l Aoi) beojt AjAb? 29. ca ceo at)t). 30. b-f:u|l 
 eocAjji A3Ab? 31. ca beoc a^ait) ado f eo * 
 
 EXERCISE VI, 
 
 1. Is the cow white? 2. The cow is white. 3. Is the 
 son tall? 4. The son is tall. 5. Is the day long? 6. The 
 
8 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH . 
 
 lay is not long. 7. Have you a berry? 8. I have not a 
 berry. 9. Js the steward alive? 10. The steward is not 
 alive. 11. The steward was alive yesterday. 12. He wad 
 not alive yesterday. 13. He was sick yesterday. 14. Are 
 you sick? 15. No; I am not. 16. Time is like a vapour. 
 17. Is music melodious? 18. Yes ; music is melodious. 
 19. He tore a string of the harp (c|iu|c). 20. Music is 
 cheap. 21. He tore the sail with the top of the arrow. 
 
 Obs. 1.- — There are at present very few words spelled 
 Avith the diphthong Ae, in fact only one or two more besides 
 those given here ; as, p AeceAtb, smiling : in modern Irish, 
 ao is used for Ae, so commonly found in the ancient written 
 language. 
 
 Obs. 2.— The diphthong ao is not found in the English 
 language save-in the word gaol, a prison ; in which it is 
 pronounced like e in there — agreeing exactly with the sound 
 given this diphthong in Irish by the natives of Munster 
 This analogy, and the fact that words now spelled with ao 
 were, by ancient Irish writers, spelled with Ae — which, as 
 we have shown, has the sound of the first e in the word 
 there — leads us to believe that the sound of this diphthong, 
 as pronounced in Munster, is the correct one. Add to this, 
 that if ao be pronounced ee, it is not easy to distinguish 
 between it and the sound of the triphthong ao], which is 
 formed from it, nor from that of the diphthong -ja. 
 
 Obs. 3.— Following the authority of Dr. O'Donovan, ec 
 is placed by us among those diphthongs which are long by 
 nature. For, as there are only five words in the language 
 in which the sound of eo is found to be short, it is useless 
 to mark it long. Hence, though hitherto this diphthong 
 has been, by many Irish writers, marked with the accent 
 ('), yet in our Lessons we shall avoid using this notation. 
 It is plainly not only useless, but calculated even to lead 
 astray. 
 
 Objection. — In what does the sound of the diphthong 
 eo differ from that of the simple vowel o ?— Answer— e, in 
 the diphthong eo adds to the sound of the simple o in a 
 twofold way: first the sound of e in the diphthong eo is so 
 blended with that of o as to make, as far as possible, only 
 one whole sound — thus differing in their unison from the 
 
SELF-INOTRUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 9 
 
 jsimpie sound of o. Again, the consonant preceding e 
 becomes liquid, so that the same consonant which, before 
 a, o, or u, would be pronounced hard, is pronounced liquid- 
 like when going before e or ] ; as, for example, the word 
 bo, a cow, is pronounced like the French beau, while beo, 
 alive, is pronounced as if be-yo ; so in ceo I, music, the eo is 
 pronounced as eo is heard in the Irish proper name Keogh 
 (or Kehoe, as it i3 written in some districts), and Keon ; 
 while c not followed by e or \ is not pronounced with that 
 slender or liquid strain, but just like c m the English word 
 cow. So i before e or i is souncle J like I in million, or I in 
 the French word lien ; and r before e or } is sounded like 
 sh, while before a, o, or u it is like s in sound or soul. 
 This slender or liquil sound of the consonants before e 
 and i should be much attended to ; it is the key for get- 
 ting a proper pronunciation of the Irish language. 
 
 Sound the following words according to the pronuncia- 
 tion noted in the commencement of this Lesson : 
 
 VOGABULAKY. 
 
 eu. 
 
 beul, mouth. . 
 
 eneub, what. 
 
 teufi, gtass. 
 
 36U5, Branch. 
 
 Seujt, sharp. 
 
 n?euft, 'finger, or toe ; finger when 
 speaking of the hand; toe 
 when speaking of the foot. 
 
 ?eul, cloud. 
 
 tteulcj star. 
 
 reut), happiness. 
 
 tseut, story. 
 
 rpeu|i, sky, firmament. 
 
 cftettb, herd. 
 
 5-A1J, without, 
 
 lot), a store. 
 
 176, or. 
 
 ejAll, sense, 
 tfyx, God. 
 
 b]Ar, blade of corn, 
 FjaI, generous. 
 5j.aU, jaw. 
 5n?Atj, sun. 
 jAfS, fish. 
 
 njjAt), desire. 
 
 p|At), pain. 
 
 plArc, wi rm. 
 
 r3Kr?, knife.' 
 
 fjAit, westward. 
 
 rlfAr. a thi^h, the loin. 
 
 rff|Af), bridge. 
 
 If, (it) is ; (pronounced is, and not 
 ish. It is the only exception 
 to the rule that r = sh after 
 e or i). 
 
 u&. 
 buAi), lasting. 
 cluAr, ear. 
 CfiuAf, hardness. 
 cuatj, harbour. 
 &uaI, work, duty ; peculiar to one 
 
 from some inherent cause. 
 puAfi, cold: 
 5ltUA5, hair. 
 fcuAb, broom, 
 r uai>, slumber. 
 ruAr, up, erect 
 uaij. lamb. 
 Ijottj, with me ; leAc, with thee ; 
 
 le?r, with him ; lejce, with her 
 
10 SELF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Examples formed from the foregoing words : — 
 
 EXERCISE VII. 
 
 1. i)| ^euft jeuj. 2. b-pi^l retti) one ? 3 ca rent) ourn. 
 4. b-pujl cjieub A5<\b ? 5. ca cneub Ajarr). 6. ^r> jteulc 
 xi) neul ? 7. i)j fteulc at) neul. 8. at) neulc ad rpeun ? 
 J. v) nettle ad rpeujt. 10. cneufc ad rjeul ? 11. ca ad 
 rpeun ruA}\ 12. ca cjaII A|5e. 13. b-pii|l ci,aII A]je *? 
 14. A5U1* ca rnjAt) A|5e. 15. ca ^Ars A^e. 16. ca r|t]AT> 
 
 A||t. 17. b-pui.1 p]AD 0J1C? 18. CA piAD 0|lIT). 19. C& 3|aII 
 
 a5<x«d. 21. a 5|aII <v|]i. 21. trj b-pu^l pl^Ar A^n. 22. ca 
 r^jAD 5eu|t. 23. jf n)]Ai) Ijort) |*ftlAi). 24. b-pujl 511UA5 one? 
 25. cA 511UA5 ofirt). 26. ca 5|tuA5 A]n. 27. b-puil ai) cuat> 
 
 fUAf 1)6 nA|i ? 28. CA AT? CUAT) fl^T 1, . ^9- &-pUll t/UAT? A]fl ? 
 
 30. ca fuAf) A||t. 31. ^r &uaI bAr. 32. xj) &uaI bAr. 
 
 33. CA fCUAb A5ATT). 34. CA du<Xp A|Tt. 35, CA UAT) 6? 
 
 A]5e. 36. ca' Ai) Ia puAn. 37* ca at) ]uj urt. 
 
 Obs. 1.— b-pql, is, pronounced will, is the third person 
 singular present indicative of the verb puilim, I am; a form 
 of the verb " to be," which is always employed instead of 
 tAjm, 1 am, after any of the particles of questioning (as 
 a,, whether; i)ac, whether not, &c); of wishing (50, that); 
 of denying (i)j, ??o£, w&c, who not) ; and oi supposing (id a, z/), 
 and after the relative pronoun a, who; t;ac, wAo notf; as r)\ 
 b-pu|l re, lie is not ; 50 b-pujl re, that he is ; at) b-piul re, 
 t$ /*<? ; dac b-pujl r&> w /^ wot ; ad ce a b-pu^l, the person 
 ho is ; Ai) ce u&c b-pujl, £/i<? person who is not. 
 
 Obs. 2. — The difference between jr, is, and ca, zs, is that, 
 tne one (ir) denotes simply existence; cA denotes existence 
 iii relation to time, state, condition, place, 
 
 Oiis. 3. — jr is omitted in short assertive sentences; as, 
 re An rt rr)AD<\ beo 'i;a leon n)A|ib, a living dog (is) better 
 than a dead lion ; peAnn flu 'da codac, better fame than 
 vealth. 
 
 Obs. 4. — ir (is) is never employed after particles of ask- 
 ing, wishing, denying, supposing, or the like; as, ad neulc 
 ao 5|i|^n, whether (is) the sun a star? dac neulc ad tjtijad? 
 is not the sun a star? t>} rteulc ad SfijAD, the sun (is) not a 
 star; ai; cu a ca add? anne tu qui es UUc? whether (is it; 
 
SELF-ISSTRUCTION IN IK1SH. 
 
 11 
 
 It is left understood, as is done so often 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 There is, c&, jr. 
 
 There is not, n] b-rail. The word 
 there is omitted in translat- 
 ing into Irish. 
 
 Thing, r)]d, (pr. nhee) ; 5<xc uile iy t b 
 (pr. gach ooile nhee), all things. 
 
 White, tr|orjq, (fair, opposed to red, 
 tiiu6 ; as, jreArt Fjopij, a fair- 
 haired, man) ; bin?, white ; 
 3eAl, bright. 
 
 f. 
 
 yon who are in it? 
 m Latin sentences. 
 
 Beginning, cur. 
 
 Earth, Cfte, 6fti, cAUti). 
 
 End, beme, Cftjoc. 
 
 Foundation, buij. 
 
 Grass, v^U|t. 
 
 It (ho), re, e ; (she) n, 
 
 In, At)i), A|fi, (on). 
 
 Store, lor), rcofi. 
 
 Top, b&tvjv. 
 
 True, jrfofi. 
 
 This, e ro : that, e til. 
 
 Note. — There being in Irish, as in French, only two genders, masculine 
 and feminine (See Sixteenth Lesson"), the pronoun it, when referring to 
 nouns which in Irish are masculine, must be translated re j but ri 
 when to nouns which in our language are feminine. 
 
 > EXERCISE VIII. 
 
 1. Is the story true? 2. The story is not true. 3. Is 
 the grass green ? 4. The grass is green. 5, Is prosperity 
 on the country ? 6. Prosperity is not on the country. 
 7. Prosperity is not lasting. 8. Is fish dear or cheap ? 
 9. Fish is dear. 10. Is that a star or a cloud? 11. It is 
 neither a star nor a cloud; it is the moon. 12. Is that 
 a story or a wish? 13. It is a story. 14. Is that a 
 bridle on the cheek? 15. Is the ear erect? 16. I am 
 in a slumber. 17. Are you in a slumber? 18. The finger 
 is cold. 19c The sun is on high. 20. The sun is in the 
 sky. 21. The sun is in a cloud. 22. Without store, 
 without friend, 23. A lamb is white. 24. The worm is 
 on the earth. 25. The clay is cold. 26. There is no 
 rest on earth. 27. There is rest with God. 28. Is 
 there a God? 29. There is a God. 30. God is the be- 
 ginning and the end, the foundation arid the top of all 
 things. 
 
 THIRD LESSON. 
 
 The diphthongs long by nature should never be sounded 
 short ; the diphthongs short by nature are, on the contrary, 
 sometimes sounded long. This change from short to long 
 
12 
 
 SELF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 js noted by placing the (') accent over that vowel of the 
 digraph whose sound is lengthened. 
 
 SOUNDS OF THE SEVEN SHORT DIPHTHONGS. 
 
 &f 4 equals the sound of awi in the English word salv- 
 ing ; as c&il, fame ; v&il, fate. 
 
 This sound is nothing more than the united sounds of 
 i\ (aw), and ] (i) or awi. It should be carefully noted 
 by the learner, as it is so unlike the sound of the same 
 diphthong in English or French. 
 
 A| not accented, = ai in the French taille^ cut; as 
 CA]U» loss; pA^ll, a sty. 
 
 The sound of *| short is hard to be learred by an Eng- 
 lish-speaking student. To pronounce it correctly then, 
 add to the sound of a that of ] quickly enunciated, yet 
 forming both into one. The consonant folic wing -j re- 
 ceives withal a slender sound, because it is joined to one 
 of the slender vowels. 
 
 e<\ 
 
 = 
 
 ea in rear, swear ; 
 
 ... &eAfj, do. 
 
 ea. 
 
 = 
 
 ea in heart ; 
 
 ... vjeAr, respect 
 
 ©1 
 
 2 
 
 ei in deign, reign ; 
 ei in den ; 
 
 ... ce|jt, wax. 
 ... ce|l, conceal. 
 
 f° 
 
 = 
 
 ee in green ; 
 
 ... tfot), wine. 
 
 In jo, it -is the sound of the vowel j (ee) that is prin- 
 cipally heard, and hence the digraph is noted as having 
 only that leading sound ; yet o is not entirely quiescent, 
 for it gives the succeeding consonant a hard and not a 
 
 liquid 
 
 sound. 
 
 
 
 
 TO 
 
 P 
 «1 
 
 = 
 
 i in grin ; 
 iew in view ; 
 
 oo in. flood; 
 oi in toil ; (o 
 
 long) 
 
 .. pOi)tj, white. 
 
 .. rifytj a kinswoman^ a eister 
 .. fimc, (nr.Jlyuch), wet-. 
 co]\\, just. 
 
 <n 
 
 = 
 
 u in shut ; 
 
 
 ... cojft, a crime. 
 
 »1 
 
 = 
 
 ui in fruU; 
 ui in guilt ; 
 
 
 .. fujl, Uood. 
 
 Sound the following words according to the pronuncia- 
 tion noted above : — 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 1 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 &j , and a]. 
 %iU pleasure, agreeableness. 
 A/ll, acliff, a rock. 
 tyc, a place. 
 
 A]C, pleasure, fancifulness. 
 bA[l, blessing; happy issue ; success. 
 bAjil, members. 
 cajI, fame. 
 cajII, loss. 
 
 c&.\i) t tax, reproach. 
 ca]o, chaste, undefiled. 
 
 &a, and e&. 
 
 beAn, a woman ; (aij beAtf, «w vaw, 
 the. woman). " 
 
 bfteAc, speckled, and hence it sig- 
 nifies a trout. 
 
 ce&b, a hundred, first. 
 
 ceA&, leave. 
 
 feAfi, a man ; (Lat. vir). 
 
 ireAtifi, better. 
 
 $eAi}, affection. 
 
 ej, and ej. 
 
 bejti), a beam, a stroke, a stain. 
 
 eejrc, a question, 
 jeitt, suet, 
 gejr, a swan. 
 leiti), a leap, 
 tiepi), power, sway. 
 
 "jo, and ~\o. 
 
 C]or)t), esteem, regard. 
 
 cjiion, withered. 
 
 cfiior, a girdle. 
 
 Hon, wine. 
 
 jrjonr), fair. 
 
 t--]ojt, true ; (Latin, verum ) 
 
 ^]Of, knowledge. 
 
 jit, and |iu 
 
 tyul, to suck. 
 
 f 1&, worthy. 
 
 ]<il, knowledge 
 
 r]tfy, sister, a kinswoman ; — as in 
 
 Hebrew, a female relative is 
 
 called sister, 
 rqtifi, a rudder ; an affected apr 
 
 pearance of the countenance ; 
 
 an angry look. 
 
 fu is short only in very few words ; as, 
 
 rliuc, wet ; ejus, thick ; f|UC». boil. 
 
 It ought, therefore, to be ranked amongst the long 
 diphthongs. 
 
 dj, and o). 
 
 cojft, just. 
 co]p,, a crime. 
 ■£0]l, while. 
 fOflt, help. 
 ti)0]U, delay. 
 tcojl, school. 
 
 iij, and U). 
 
 qiuic, a hump, a harp. 
 
 cd]5, five (hence cftoje, a province, 
 because Ireland was formerly 
 divided into five parts or king- 
 doms). 
 
 ojlUiTt), a back. 
 
 Tnuftt, the sea ; Welsh, m6r ; Latin. 
 mare; German, meer. 
 
 PERSONAL PRONOUNS SINGULAR". 
 
 11)6, I ; cu, thou ; re, or e, he, (it) ; rf, or f, she, (it) : 
 A]5, at j le, with ; Ajti, on ; bo, to. 
 
14 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH 
 
 COMPOUND PRONOUNS. 
 
 A3AH), at me — compounded of A15 (at), and tne (I or me) ; A3A&, at thee, 
 (of A'3 and cu, thou) ; Ajge, to him, (of A]5 and e) ; A|C], at her, (of Aft 
 and 7) ; Ifonj, with me ; same as le, with, and me, me or I ; leAc, with 
 thee ; lejr, with him ; leice, with her ; ojtro, on me ; oric, on thee ; ajji, 
 on him ; Airirt], or, Aiftq, on her ; 6AT9, to me ; &U|c, to thee ; 60, to him ; 
 6], to her. 
 
 POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. 
 
 n)o, my ; bo, thy ; a his, its 5 a, her, its. 
 
 EXEECISE IX. 
 
 1. b-t:u|t rueAr i)S|t ofic ? 2. ca tr;eAr rrjoft ortrt). 3. b- 
 £ii]l at) iA -pliuc? 4. cCv au Ia fljuc. 5. b-f ujl fu]l Aon 
 bo fu]l beir? 6. ca £u]i aot> rno fu]l bejr. 7. at) &llleAc 
 a ce-cvcc (pr. heackt, to come) Itoro? 8. T)j A^l l{orr> a 6ul 
 (to go) le^x. 9. b-fujl au ctiat) cttjot) ? 10. cA at) cjtat) 
 cfifoi). 11. b-fu|l pow ?]oov ^5^f Ffoij beAT»3 aja^ ? 
 12. cA f]ou pjonn, A3ur fi'or) beATi3 ajatd. 13. b-vu]l at) bo 
 (toe) porjr;, at) 56 dad, at) 3e]r ^e^l, at) eAC tiuas, at; cu re at;, 
 ad jreATi cjteiir), At) beAr> biljr ? 14. cA : ir^ofi 50 b-pi|l]b. 
 15. b-fujl v\or Tuofi A3Ab? 16. |f -pfori t)ac b-puilirr; jat) 
 
 p]Or- 17. b-^U]l pjOf* A5A&'3U|l £jU feATl THA^C, C]0T> A5Uf 
 
 CA]1 A3U}* rrjeAf*? 
 
 Obs. 1. — Tlie sound of e or 1 is, in Irish, infused into all 
 these diphthongal sounds, even though it cannot be cor- 
 rectly noted in English corresponding vowel marks. All 
 we can do is to give the nearest possible English equivalent. 
 The learner should well note, then, the fact — first, that 
 each of the two vowels is sounded, yet blended into one ; 
 and, secondly, that the consonant after ] or e is liquid or 
 slender. This he will observe on reading or speaking the 
 first sentence in Irish. 
 
 Irishmen, like the ancients of Athens and Rome, enunci- 
 ate, in pronouncing a diphthong, the two vowels of which 
 it is composed, more fully and distinctly than English- 
 speaking people are wont to do. The two vowels of the 
 diphthong, though united, should be each distinctly heard. 
 
 Obs. 2. — The diphthongs eA (marked long) and eu are 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN TTMSII. 15 
 
 sometimes, in manuscripts and publications, written indif- 
 ferently one for the other, as — - 
 
 Zl\ <^> : iz\ °™> &3 *-*. ; tz\ *-•» 
 
 '%&'■**" ££}«-*« 
 
 Only one form of spelling shall, in words in which this 
 digraph occurs, be followed in these Lessons. Instead of 
 eA we shall adopt, for uniformity, the diphthong eu ; as 
 peuji, grass; 5eu|t, sharp, &c. Excepting, however, eAb 
 or eA5, in or un (in composition) : Example, eAb-qioro, 
 unheavy, that is, light; ^a^-co]xx, injustice ; beAi), do; 
 oeAjt-j:<vb, I shall say ; words in which eA is regarded as a 
 settled form ; or in which this form: of spelling has a different 
 meaning from another of the same sound. This unsettled 
 spelling is not unlike the yet unsettled form of on in 
 English; as, endeavour, honour, favour, labour, which Web- 
 ster has, "for the sake of uniformity,"' endeavoured to 
 correct, 
 
 Obs. 3. — There area few words spelled with the digraph 
 e.A short, and only a few, in which a, the second vowel, and 
 not e, the first, is marked with the accent ; as, pe&ftfi (pro- 
 nounced far), better ; 5eA|iji (gdrr), short ; peAjio (Jam), 
 the alder-tree ; merely to distinguish them from other words 
 spelled with the same short diphthong ; as, peAft (iikeyar 
 in farthing), a man ; 5eAji (as gar in garden), cut ; ^eAjio, 
 a shield. 
 
 Obs. 4.— In Tipperary, Waterford, and Kilkenny, the 
 diphthongs eA, xo, and sometimes ^u, on coming before I, m, 
 i), are incorrectly pronounced ow ; as, jleAn, a valley, is 
 pronounced glown ; so x]0VV,.jair, is pronounced foion. 
 Their correct pronunciation is noted in the paradigm, p. 12. 
 
 EXERCISE X. 
 
 1. J r &ll If ow [It is a pleasure with me] , i.e., I am pleased. 
 2. An Ail lion? ? 3. cA ax) ajU Ajtb, 4. b-puji ad A]it Aftb ? 
 5. bA|l 6 DfA (God) ojtc. 6. ca cajI oftc. 7. cA ceAb 
 
 A5AH7. 8. Z\ AX) f\OX) V jODO, A5Uf AO 5% DAI}. 9. CA AM 
 
 fceAji cow. 10. r6]|x o|irn. 11. ca me cfrjot}. 12. cC\ 
 
16 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH 
 
 be<to) A|3e. 13. b-pu|l beAU A"je ? 14. ca ee^rc A5ATT) ojxc 
 15. b-pu^l cejrc AjAb oun?"? 16. ^r t*iu n?e. 17. ca cfiujc 
 ojtrn, A5uf c& cftujc a^atu. 18. ]r peAnji lion? cnuic A^Ab 
 'ha one. 19. ca pior A5AID. 20. b-fu^l pior A5Ab? 21. ca 
 cjorjn onm. 22. b--pu.il qoon one? 23. b-piv|l c^flopc? 
 24. t?-( b-pujl. 25. b-puil ca]U one? 26.'cacaiU oniu. 
 
 Obs. 1. — There is a peculiar Irish idiom which should 
 be noticed by the learner, that the state, condition, or suf- 
 fering under which a person labours expressed in English 
 by the verb to be and the adjective — is expressed in Irish 
 by the noun, after the verb ca (b-tnuV), is, and the preposi- 
 tional pronoun, on me, on ihee, &c, onrt?, ojic< &c. : as, ca 
 cAjtc onrp, thirst is on me, i. e>, I am thirsty: cA feAn-5 onrt?, 
 anger is on me— -I am angry; ca cntue one, there is a 
 bump on you — you are hunchbacked ; ca rouAp one, pros- 
 perity is on you — you are prosperous. 
 
 Obs. 2. — The auxiliary verb, -have," is expressed in Irish 
 by the third person singular or plural of the verb to be, and 
 the prepositional pronoun a^aid, at me, or to me ; &5&t>, at 
 thee; Aj^e, at him; a]c], at her; as, ca ttjac a^ah?, I have a 
 son (literally, a son is to me), cA on a^as (gold is to you), 
 you have gold ; ca beAU Ai5e, he has a wife ; ca peAj. 
 Aice, she has a husband. 
 
 Those two idioms enter much into the spoken and 
 written Irish language, and therefore deserve the par- 
 ticular attention of the learner. There is not a page writ- 
 ten in which they are not found, nor can there be a single 
 conversation without* their use. 
 
 Obs. 3. Ownership or exclusive possession is expressed 
 by the assertive verb bo be;c, to be (ir, is ; bub, was) ; with 
 the prepositions bo, to ; le, with ; as, jr ruAc 8ah) au peA|; 
 05 (he is a son to me, the young man), i. g., the young man 
 is a son of mine ; ir Iforn ai; dft, (it is with me the gold), 
 ■L e,, the gold is mine : jr le<\c a« qn, (it is with thee, the 
 country), i.e., the country is thine : — as Abraham said to 
 Lot. 
 
 Choice, pleasure, taste, distaste, displeasure, and the like. 
 ;ire expressed by the prepositional -pronoun, lion?, with me; 
 I sac, with you ; le|r, with him, after the noun or adjective 
 
SFLF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 17 
 
 with the assertive verb jp ; as, -fr a]1 lion), it is a pleasure 
 with me, i.e., I wish ; jf pefyift Iforo, it is better with 
 me, i.e., I prefer ; ir n)eArA Icac, it is worse with you — 
 you think worse of ; ff ajc lejr, it is a pleasure with him. 
 
 EXERCISE XL 
 1, ca ceAftc A3A11) (I have a right). 2. b-£ujl ceAtic 
 
 AjArn ? 3. c& ceAnc A5Arn *\p (I have a right on it). 
 [. b-pu^l ceAftc A5A117 A]n? 5. ca ceA|ic A3A& A]ft. 6. ca 
 ;eAU.c a^cj A]|i. 7. ca ceirc- a^ati). 8. c& co^rc a]cj. 
 J. ca ce^rr Aije ojtc. 10. b-fu]l ceirc ajaa on-rn ? 11. ca 
 jfow ojiro. 12. b-pail qorjn ojtnj ? 13. ca cjonr? A3Ars?. 
 14. ca qoni) A5ATt) opx. 15. b-£U|l qoiju A5Ab onn) ? 
 16. ca seo^i) Ajge one. 17. b-pufl 3eAi) A^q one ? 18. ca 
 5(i A|n A3A11) 0]tc. 19. b-pi]t 3nA]r/ aja& oiiro ? 20. ca 
 i5e<x|tc A-j^e A^n. (he has help for it — i.e., can prevent it). 
 21. D-pii^l ueAftc Aise ajji ? 22. i)t 5-pujl tjeAjtc A^e a^i 
 (he has no help for it). 23. t)ac b-pu]l neAuc A5<v& a«ji? 
 24. ca feAftc Ai3e buje. 25. ca re<xftc A5A11) buic. 26, a 
 fw]r>, b-pu]l reAjtc ^Ab ban)'? 27. ca reAfic A3ATD bo 
 Dia. 28. ca reAnc ^13 ^1* oftir. 29. \\ bujije le £)]a 
 at; treAfi 65, 30. ]r r?)AC bu]C Ai) peAfi 65. 31. At) tt)ac 
 t>u]C a?) feAn 65? 32. i,r treann liort) clu 't)A ori. 33, jr 
 t;eA{tti ciaI ? da 6ft. 
 
 NOTE, 
 
 It has been recommended to us by many of our readers that we should 
 give in Roman letters the pronunciation of every Irish word that occurs 
 in these Lessons, and that such an additional help would greatly facilitate 
 the study of the language for those who know nothing at all about it. 
 Cur reasons for not complying with this wish are : 
 
 First. — From our own experience of the manner in which correct pro- 
 nunciation of any language is acquired in Seminaries, Colleges, Universi- 
 ties, we know that dictionaries, in which each word is pronounced, give 
 little or no additional help to the student above that which is rendered 
 by other dictionaries furnished with no so such aid. The student prefers 
 rather to rest on the general principles on which the peculiar pronunci- 
 ation of the language is founded, than to recur repeatedly to his pronounc- 
 ing vocabulary for the correct pronunciation of each recurring word. 
 What student learning French, having once learned the peculiar sounds 
 of the terminations am, em, im, an, en-, in, ant, ent, int, or that of the vowel 
 u. or the diphthong eu, would require to refer to a pronouncing dictionary 
 in order to know how they are sounded in this and that other word ? No 
 ene would act thus. Should not then, in a language like ours, in which 
 ^variably the Sams' vowels, and the same combinations of" them and of 
 
18 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 consonants, are sounded always alike, the general principles of its dis- 
 tinctive pronunciation suffice ? Let the student bear always in mind one 
 great principle — that all the vowels and consonants are sounded with a 
 broad, full, clear enunciation ; let him refer from time to time to the prin- 
 ciples laid down in our First, Second, and Third Lessons. 
 
 Secondly. — Neither "The Self- Instructor" nor " Ollendorff" gives any 
 such aid in teaching foreign languages. 
 
 Thirdly. — It is very difficult to convey in Roman letters the precise 
 sounds of Irish words ; for this reason, it is much better to endeavour to 
 pronounce, without any such aid, the words given in the varioua Lessons, 
 referring from time to time, if necessary, to the examples before each 
 Exercise. 
 
 FOUKTH LESSON. 
 
 Taking the five vowels from the seventeen Irish letters, 
 there remain twelve consonants. Of the consonants, three 
 — viz., I, n, ft— never change their primitive or radical 
 sound; the remaining nine do change their radical sound 
 into one of a kindred nature, which is formed by a like 
 opening. of the mouth. 
 
 This change in the nine mutable consonants is caused 
 either by the natural sound of the word in which any mu- 
 table enters, requiring it , by their position in a word or sen- 
 tence ; by their relation, or connection with other words 
 that have an influence on their sound. Thus c at the end 
 of the word cac (a battle), must be aspirated, as the natu- 
 ral sound of the word requires it, in order to distinguish it 
 from the word cac (a cat) ; b in beArj, a woman, a wife, is 
 pronounced with all the native force that the Roman or 
 English b lias in the English word ban, or the Latin ban~ 
 twin; but if any of the possessive pronouns mo, my; &o, 
 thy ; a, his, and some of the simple prepositions go before 
 it, b immediately assumes the sharper or flatter sound of v 
 or w; of v if b be followed by the vowels e or j ; of w, if 
 followed by any of the broad vowels a, o, u : Ex., mo beau, 
 my woman ; pronounced mo vann ; 1170 b&jtb, my bard, is 
 pronounced mo ivardh. 
 
 Excluding then I, i>, ft, from the twelve consonants, we 
 have b, c, b. p, ?;, m, p> r, c, subject to this change in their 
 primitive sound. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 19 
 
 This change, arising from an aspirate or rough breathing 
 after the vowel sound, is at present correctly called aspira- 
 tion, incorrectly mortification; for the change does not de- 
 stroy, it only modifies the sound of the consonant. Besides, 
 it rests on the same principle, and is regulated precisely by 
 the same rules as those to which aspiration in Hebrew, 
 Greek, Latin, Spanish, German, or English is subject. 
 
 The consonants p, f , b, rrj, are called labials or lip-letters, 
 because one cannot sound them without compressing the 
 lips. If their primitive sounds are cognate, is it not natural 
 that when penetrated by the aspiration, the sounds of these 
 same kindred letters should, on philosophic principles, re- 
 main cognate, or of the same organ ? This is what exactly, 
 takes place. . . 
 
 c and 3, palatals, have their aspirate form perfectly 
 cognate, both partaking, when affected by the rough: 
 breathing, of tne guttural sound. 
 
 From this principle of similarity of sound in letters of the 
 same organ, and of their retaining still a similarity in their 
 aspirated forms, a table of the aspirable consonants, and of 
 their aspirate sounds, as represented by Roman letters, can : 
 be formed. 
 
 (This Table should be referred to till the aspirate sounds are 
 known by the learner.) 
 
 %* The notation for the aspirate sound is a dot {•) or Ij. 
 
 Plain or 
 Primitive Forni. 
 
 Labials <J 
 
 r * 
 
 b 
 
 Palatals 
 
 1 
 { 
 
 Dentals < 
 Sibilant 
 
 21) 
 
 T 
 
 C 
 
 5 
 
 O 
 
 C 
 
 s 
 
 Aspirated or 
 
 Secondary Form, 
 
 as Spelled. 
 
 P y or P\), 
 
 b, or t)h, 
 % or 20b, 
 % or Tb, 
 
 C, or Cb, 1 
 5, or ob, J 
 
 D, or Ob, 
 ft, or Cb, 
 S, or Sb, 
 
 Pronunciation or Se- 
 condary Form, as Arti' 
 culated. 
 
 F. 
 
 V, or W. 
 Y , or W. 
 H. 
 
 n .. TfKHjOrX. 
 vjutturalipTT' y 
 
 DH, Y. 
 
 H. 
 
 H. 
 
20 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 A fuller explanation of the Aspirated Consonants. 
 
 p (asp.) = ph or/. 
 
 b ... = v (before or after e or |) ; w (before or 
 
 after a, o, u). 
 ft) .*, = v (before or al'ter e or -j) ; w (before or 
 after a, o, u) ; ri) is slightly nasal, as 
 in curixv (pronounced as if cujD5<v), 
 sorrow. 
 f ... is silent : it has the sound of h in some 
 words; as £eir>, self; bo ny fep;, 
 (d/iom heen) to myself, 
 c ... — ch in och, oc; or the Greek ^ (chee). It 
 is invariably sounded like the Greek ^ (chee) when it goes 
 before e or -f ; but before a, o, or u, it has a thicker sound, 
 as heard in the exclamation oc ! (och,) ocon ! (ochon) ; or 
 o^'the German ch. 
 
 There is no sound in English like that of c (asp.) ; for 
 when it is said that c aspirated sounds like gh in lough, 
 very few take up that sound, for few in these countries, 
 except Irish-speaking people alone, pronounce that digraph 
 with a guttural tone. To pronounce it correctly add to 
 the sound of k (or Irish c) a little rough breathing from 
 the throat ; as oc, (och !) 
 
 5 (asp.) = gh, guttural, in the beginning of a 
 word, if before the vowels a, o, u: before e or ], it has the 
 less guttural sound of y; as, tt>o geAn, my affection. But 
 in the end and middle of words, it has no other power than 
 that of lengthening the sound of the preceding vowel, and 
 fixing the spelling, just as gh in the English words — high, 
 highness, nigh, neighbour, thought, thoughtful, thought- 
 fulness, tends to lengthen the vowel t, or the diphthongs 
 eij ou., and to aid in forming a correct orthography. 
 
 Example: jirzj, a king, pronounced as if written nf, (ree), 
 n^eacc, a kingdom, fijg-ArbA^l, kingly; 
 
 fog, happiness, prosperity, pronounced so, roJ-AriiAjl, 
 pleasant, prosperous ; ro±-&rw{&cz, pleasantness. 
 
 b has a thick, guttural sound very like that of 5. In the 
 beginning of a word, 8 before e or ] has exactly the sound 
 of?/, as n)oO]A (?no Yia), my God. In the middle or end 
 
SELF-rNSTRUCTION IN IEfSH. 
 
 21 
 
 of words 8 (asp.) is the same in all respects as 5 aspirated — 
 i.e., it only lengthens the sound of the preceding vowel 
 or diphthong. ■ - *.; 
 
 Obs. — There is another sound peculiar to 5 and 8 when 
 following the vowels & or o, in the first or second syllable 
 of a word, which deserves particular attention. The two 
 letters aJ, or a8, sound like i in ire ; or ey in oye, eyre, as 
 <\8<vjt> (ey-en,) aspen; a8a|jic, (ey-arth,) a bolster; a6a]ic, 
 (eye-ark,) a horn; a8Uca8, (ey-luck-oo,) burial ; <v8fiA|rtj, 
 I adore; x\8rcAft, a halter; e<xU8A0, a science; 5*84711, a 
 beagle; jtAb^tc, sight; Ca8^ Thaig; U3A8, fewness; 
 *5A]t>, face, against; lAjo^jt, a nnger, toe, prong, fork; 
 (rle*5<vrj, a turf-spade ; and Seag^i}, John, are exceptions) 
 The exceptions are generally marked with the grave accent, 
 as a8bAft, a cause ; &8rnub, timber ; a8, luck. 
 
 t ... = h\ Aspiration so affects these letters that 
 f* ... = A J their power as consonants is lost, 
 while the aspirate alone is heard, r final is never aspi- 
 rated. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 a, who. 
 
 acc, but. 
 
 &6, luck. 
 
 Arj ce, the individual, the person 
 who ; ce, means any one, a per- 
 son, like the Greek rig (tis), any 
 one ; ce is sometimes written 
 ct, but this is not a fern. form. 
 
 b.Ac, death, murder. 
 
 bAC, cows. 
 
 beACA, life; bic, life; Gr. /3*o{ (bios); 
 Latin, vita. 
 
 bocc, poor. 
 
 bftAr, (to spy, v., a design, n.) ever; 
 
 as, 50 btifcc, for ever ; literally 
 to (the last) judgment. 
 
 btte&5, fine. 
 
 ca&, what (Latin, quid). 
 
 cac, a battle. 
 
 caic, spend ; c&je, chaff. 
 
 c|A, who (Italian, eke). 
 
 co, so, as ; co, so; when followed by 
 the demonstrative pronoun no» 
 that ; as civ At) Uv co b|teA5 fffj. 
 the day is so fine , literally, the 
 day is so fine that; b-pujl re 
 • co ti)A]C t\t) ? is he so good ? it 
 means as, and is followed by 
 
 * " The sibilant letter had probably its mutation into the aspirate ; but 
 this is lost in Welsh, though preserved, as we shall see, in the Erse." 
 Trrichard's Eastern Origin of the Celtic Nations ; Edited by E-. G. Latham, 
 M.A., London: Quaritch, p. 163. 
 
 Sdil, an eye ; a fujl, his eye ; - rUii)ce, health ; &o fUfflce, your health, 
 p. 168, itid. 
 
 ' 6 In these instances the initial s, though converted into an aspirate in 
 pronunciation, is sometimes retained in orthography, either with a dot 
 over it, or followed by h. But in either case the sibilant is entirely lost.* 
 Jfote by Dr. Latham. 
 
22 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRTSH. 
 
 le (with) when a comparison is 
 made ; as, he is as gentle as a 
 lamb, c& re co caoh " le" uafj, 
 literally, he is so mild (that he 
 can be compared) with a lamb ; 
 where no comparison is drawn, 
 but a certain condition pointed 
 out, it is followed by A^\xy, and, 
 as ; — Ex. : he is as well as (is) 
 possible, c& re co ti)A]C " Agur" 
 Tr ^e-|&iri ; we are as fortunate 
 as we can be, cati)u]& co \or)0> 
 
 " Asur" cj5 Mm- 
 cyijoc, end. 
 su]rie, man, a person, 
 £Ac, cause, reason. 
 5Ab, take, conceive, 
 5 ac, each, 
 jfv^vo, love. 
 Iaoc, a hero. 
 leAr)&, a child. 
 rijAjr, good. 
 
 U)An, as ; like ; iijAtt'biAc Ar) TrjAfo, 
 as the flower of tL , field. 
 
 it)oc, early. 
 
 nj6, a thing. 
 
 t'!o, virgin. 
 
 ft]C, course, a flight. 
 
 no'), we, us. 
 
 t]b, ye, you. 
 
 HAD, they. 
 
 roArii, to swim. 
 
 ro5, happiness. 
 
 An-foj, misery, 
 
 caIattj, earth j as, atji caIat!), on 
 earth. 
 
 ceAc, a house ; ci^e, a house's. 
 
 CfvAc, time ; M) z\&b, the time \ 
 heace means, when. 
 
 cnuA5, pity, 
 
 ucc, bosom ; ar, from ; thus, Ar ucc, 
 from the bosom, i, e., by virtue 
 of, through • Ar ucc t)e, for 
 God's sake. 
 
 EXAMPLES. 
 
 cA at) 1a b|teA5, the day is fine ; cA at> bto £AbA, the boat 
 is long; cA ad feAjt itjajc, the man is good. 
 
 b| Ai) ceAc bocc acc b| foj Ann ad ctiac bj feAjt ad c]ge- 
 beo, the house was poor, but happiness was there the time 
 (while) the man of the house was alive. 
 
 ca 5AC T}|cV ttjajc <M)i) ^e]r} t everything is in itself good. 
 
 h] O^a aw, 3ac Arb, Ajur Dl be|8 c]t]OC Afn, 50 bjtAc. 
 God was in being at all times, and there never will be an 
 end for Him. 
 
 EXERCISE XII. 
 
 1. c]A Aif v]6 bAb? 2. b-fujl bAb tdaic A^Ab? 3. }r 
 stjaic l|crt? fn^rb. 4. ad tdajc leAC rt)AH)? 5. b-^u-jl ceAC 
 bocc A5Ab ? 6. w\ b-eujl ceAC bocc A5ATI) ? 7. 06, -jf- 
 cnuAJ e bo ccac acc cA 1*05 Ann. 8. 50 jiA^b ro^ A5U] 4 reut) 
 AjAb 30 bjtAc. • 9. c]a le^f ah leAnb bocc? 10. le peAti 
 
 A1) C|j. 11, CAb f?&C b-PU]l CU AT)t) |*0 CO TX)QC ? 12. IT/A]! 
 ACA AT) C-A8 A^jt At) C6 A CA TX)OC. 13. JAfe tX)Q IaiT) At; 
 
 oo lArt). 14. {f cmiAJ A5ur tr 3eA|tfi beACA ad bttfrje Ajur 
 Iad be A^foj. 15. |r cac beACA ad bujne co pAbA A'r ca 
 ]*e Airi caIah). 16. Ar ucc De cajc beACA DAOrfjtA. 17. cja 
 fe OjA? 18. b-fujt DtA AT)«) 5ac A|c? 19. caOjaadt) 
 ^ac Ajc. 20. cA Oja tdajc tio 5AC bujrje; Ajib-njj r)etii)e a 
 ca, a b|, Ajur a be]8eAr 50 b|tAC. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 23 
 
 VOCABULARY, 
 
 atc, a kiln. 
 
 ac, ford. 
 
 bAlb, dumb ; Heb, V?2 (bala!) ; 
 
 Latin, balbus. 
 beAc, a bee* 
 buiSe, yellow. 
 caoj*>, crying, wailing. 
 cl]Ac, a hurdle of wattles, a harrow, 
 
 a shield. 
 bAic, colour. 
 PAiy, an ox; Latin, damn, &a*t)- 
 
 aIIca, a buffalo, (aIIca means 
 
 living among cliffs, wild ; ) 
 
 £ja6-6au), a stag. 
 seoc, a drink. 
 ir, eat. 
 U05, a calf ; Welsh, Iho; lAos-liseAc, 
 
 a cow after calving, a milch 
 
 cow, from U05, a calf, and 
 
 ll^eAc, licking. 
 l|Ar, grey, 
 loc, a lake. 
 TTJA5, a plain, a field. 
 TpA]ab, dead ; Latin, mors ; French, 
 
 mort. 
 wua6, red ; Latin, rufus, 
 beAn3, a bright red. 
 f ah), pleasant, agreeable ; Latin, 
 
 swain's. 
 rleA5, a spear. 
 rleA5Ari, a turf-spade. 
 fl]Ab. a mountain. 
 ffU^c, a stream. 
 rAftB. a bull ; Latin, taurus. 
 cuAjc, the country, as opposed to 
 
 the word " city" or " town." 
 
 From ac, fcrd, and cI^ac, a hurdle of wattles, is formed 
 the compound word ac-cIjac, the ford of hurdles— Dublin ; 
 L,, om ac, and bupe, yellow, Ac-bu^be — Athboy, the yellow 
 ford ; Ac and c]nn, the plural of coat?, head, Ac~cjnn — 
 Head-ford; ac, and bAftA, the possessive case of b&iji, oak 
 —A dare ; from ac, and ua |t|j, possessive plural, " of 
 kings," Ac-s}A-jii5— - Athenry ; from ac, and cojlie, of a 
 wood— Woodford ; from ac, and Iuao 5 of warriors — Ath- 
 lone ; from beul, mouth, and ac, and leACAtj, wide- — Bally- 
 lahon ; from ac, and Ijaj, a rock— Ballyleague, on the 
 Shannon, 
 
 EXERCISE XIIL 
 
 1. Is the cow red and is the calf black? 2. The cow is 
 not red, but she is yellow ; and the calf is not black, but 
 grey and white. 3. Is the* child dumb? 4. The child is 
 not dumb. 5. Is there a ford at the mouth of the lake? 
 6. There is not a ford in it. 7. Is that a plain or a lake? 
 
 8. It is neither a plain nor a lake; it is a mountain. 
 
 9. What colour do you like (i? pleasing with you), yellow, 
 grey, or red? 10. I like the yellow. 11. What use 
 (petoro) have we of (with) the spear, or of the turf-spade? 
 12. We have great use (of ) with it. 13. Are you cold 
 
24 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 (is cola on'you) ? 14. I am not cold (cold is not on me). 
 15. 0o you like a drink (is drink good with thee) ? — ao 
 rpA|c le<xc beoc? 16. Is the grass wet with dew? 17. The 
 grass is Wet with dew. 18. Have you an ox and a bull? 
 19. I have not an ox and a bull, nor a buffalo ; but I have 
 only a cow and a grey calf. 20. What colour is the cow 
 (is on the cow)? 21. Yellow. 22. Yellow is a good 
 colour. 23. What is a mountain? 24. A mountain is a 
 high hill. 25. You are lucky and happy. 
 
 FIFTH WESSON. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE PRESENT TENSES OF THE VERB 
 
 to be, bo be|t. 
 The nominative case comes always after the verb. 
 
 Present tense. 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 L'A rjrjtj, we are. 
 C^v fib, you are. 
 Z'a, vjAb, they are. 
 
 1. Z&. ttje, I am. 
 
 2. C& cu, thou art. 
 
 3. Ca, re, he (or it) is ; z& rf, she 
 (or it) is. 
 
 The following is another form, in which the nominative 
 case is embodied in all the persons except the third person. 
 This is called the Synthetic form, as the foregoing is called 
 the Analytic.; 
 
 C^Ti), I am. 
 t&]jx, thou art. 
 
 C& re, he (or it) is; c*v rf> she 
 (or it) is. 
 
 THE INTERROGATIVE FORM. 
 
 2lf) b-?uil-7iij, ami? i 2li) b-?U|l-ii>uib, are we? 
 
 2li> bHfcWll-jfi, art thou ? &n b-^ujU]6, are you? 
 
 2tij b-trujl re, is he ? | 2lt) b^u^b, are they ? 
 
 Or, taking the third person singular, b-f ujl, is, and plac- 
 ing the personal pronoun — me, I ; cu, thou ; re, he, (it) ; 
 r], she, (it); r^m, we ; r]b, you ; rfAb, they, after it, this 
 interrogative form is gone through in the simple Ana- 
 lytic way, as — 
 
 C&n)U]b, we are. 
 Cacao], yon are. 
 Caj&, they are. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 25 
 
 SINGULA.lt. PLURAL. 
 
 6-jmil ttje, am I ? 
 
 b-jrujl cu, art thou ? 
 b-jru]l re, is he ? 
 
 b-puil r?Hf)» are we? 
 b-^Ufl rib, are you ? 
 b-puil ri^b, are they? 
 
 When an assertion is made — if, is; with the personal 
 pronouns is the form adopted ; as, ir i)e, it is I; jr cu, it 
 is thou; ir 6, it is he; ]r TV)*h it is we; if rib, it is vou ; 
 tn^b, it is. they. 
 
 This ir is omitted, as has been observed (see Second 
 Lesson, Observations 3, 4, page 10), when any of the par- 
 ticles of asking or denying, or the like, are employed , 
 as, who (is) God, c]<\ \)-'e Dja? ir, after cj<\, is omitted : 
 C4*> 6 ah v]S <\n eAsUjr, what is the church? ir is omitted 
 after c<xb, what. 
 
 The present tense, as it is formed regularly from the 
 root b|, be thou; is b\b\x\), which implies a state or continu- 
 ance in present existence, as — 
 
 t)]S-ni), I am wont to be. \ t>|6-Tnui&, we are wont to be. 
 
 t?j&-7ft, thou art wont to be. I l>i6-]6, you are wont to be. 
 
 tyd re, he is wont to be. I t>|&-]&, they are wont to be. 
 
 So, bib, the analytic form, with the personal pronouns, me, 
 cu, re, expresses the same. Also, the termination, eAnn,' 
 denotes habit or continuance ; as, bi6-e<\nn me, I am wont 
 to be; bi&-ear;t) cu, thou art wont to De; bi6-eaon re, he 
 is wont to be * 
 
 The endings, such as |n), of the first person ; i|t, of the 
 second person singular; njuib, of the first person plural; p, 
 of the second; p, of the third person plural, express, in 
 Irish what the pronouns J, thou, ive, you, they, in union with 
 the verb, convey in the English language ; and also the 
 time or tense which such helps as do, may, can, suggest in 
 the conjugation of Saxon verbs. Few languages, indeed* 
 are as limited as En'dis^ is in its verbal inflections - 
 
 Observe, therefore, that do, dost, does, doth, the emphatic 
 and interrogative forms of the present tense in English, 
 have, in Irish, as in every other language of Europe, nc 
 distinct word by which they can be translated. The verbaT 
 inflection peculiar to the present tense supplies its place 
 as, I do be, bj&inr, do I be? a m-bibinj, (a mee-yim?) dos 
 then be? a tt)-bi&i|t? does he have? a Tn-bf6eAt)u A^e 
 he does have, h\6e&x)X) &\Z e ' 
 
 This observation should be remembered. 
 
20 
 
 SELF-rNSTHUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Sif.fcn, bread. 
 
 UAf), white (pale). 
 
 bojib, haughty. 
 
 t>iAc, blossom, flower. 
 
 bojg, opinion, expectation. 
 
 £eojl, meat. 
 
 FUre, a prince. 
 
 £or, yet. 
 
 3eAllAc. the moon; from 3SAI, white 
 
 (bright). 
 lei£, read (then). 
 IjaJ, a physician. 
 
 luc, a mouse ; IU663, a little mouse. 
 Iofj^ac, bright, shining. 
 lu<v,c, ashes ; from Iuac, swift. 
 luAf, swiftness, 
 uuc, swift, ae?/, swiftness, n. 
 iuf, an herb ; some of its compound 
 
 forms are — rlftrj-lur, (from rlAn, 
 
 safe, sound, and lur), all-heal; 
 
 rib-wort; iur-ffjot; (from lur, 
 
 and njoft, large), fox-glove ; 
 
 3Anb-luf (from 3Aftb, coarse, 
 
 and lur) clivers. 
 WOaoz, soft, mild, tender ; as, jreojl 
 
 tt)Aoc, tender flesh. 
 ?f)ob, manner, form, respect ; Lat. 
 
 modus. 
 
 KeATT), heaven. 
 
 Roca, a wheel ; hence Latin rota, a 
 wheel* 
 
 RiAtb, ever ; up to this time. 
 
 Sa]C, plenty; L. satis. I have plenty 
 is expressed in Irish, I have 
 my plenty, c& mo f ajc A5AHJ. 
 
 SsiAit), beauty. 
 
 Sui3, sit (u). 
 
 Ceic, hot ; also flee (p), 
 
 C]U5, thick, plenty. 
 
 C|tA]5, the shore at low waterj from 
 cruv]5, ebb. 
 
 CjieAb, a tribe ; Latin, iribus, 
 
 Ctieit, feeble, ignorant. 
 
 C^ac, a Lord, a high wave, a hill. 
 
 C|toj6, a loot : the sole of the foot ; 
 a measure of twelve inches. 
 
 Uacc, a will or testament. 
 
 UA]|t, hour, as At) UAiti, and con- 
 tractedly 'rj-UAi|t,thehour;that 
 is, when 2— hence it is always 
 translated when ; but when- 
 ever a question is asked, the 
 words Atj uA}ft, are not con- 
 tracted into ouAiTi ;. as c?a at) 
 UAijt, when ? i.e. } what hour ? 
 Ufrse, water. 
 
 EXEHCISE XIV. 
 
 1. The day is fine. 2. This month is wont to be fine. 
 3. My son is young. 4. Is my son young ? 5. He is not 
 young. 6. He is usually good. 7. He is not wont to be 
 up early 8. Is every man good ? 9. Every cat is not 
 ^rey nor black. 10. God is good. 11. Who is God? 
 12. What is heaven? 13. There is happiness in heaven. 
 14. Are you lucky (is the luck on you)? 15. No, I am 
 not lucky. I am unlucky. 16. Do you love me? 17. I 
 do not love you. 18. I love God, and God loves me. 
 19. God loves every person. 20. God is king in heaven 
 and on earth. 21. The field is yellow and white. 22. The 
 virgin is young and mild. 23. Luck attends those that 
 are good ; (idiomatic form is — luck is usually on the good). 
 24. Are you good when you are lucky ? 25, I was never 
 
3FLF INSTRUCTION IN IE 1ST f. 21 
 
 lucky, yet I am of opinion (]y bojj l]orr>) that I am good. 
 26. Is the sun bright (Ioi^xac) ? 27. The sun is bright. 
 
 28. Have you got (o-£uil A^At>) white (5e<vl) bread ? 
 
 29. I have plenty, and milk. 30. Have you enough of 
 everything? 31. I have. 32. You are as generous (f]*X) 
 as (l.e) a prince. 
 
 Obs. — The sentences in the several exercises embrace 
 only such words, for the greater part, as are given in the 
 lists at each heading. Sometimes words in former lists or 
 exercises are again brought into account. The learner 
 should therefore make himself thoroughly familiar with 
 the words, their sounds, and their idiomatic turns of ex- 
 pression, to prevent reference to former Lessons. 
 
 To transjate these English sentences into Irish, and to 
 write them in the Celtic character, to speak them from time 
 to time when alone or with others, must at once ensure a 
 knowledge of the language as it is spoken and written. 
 Begin forthwith to speak it. 
 
 EXERCISE XV. 
 
 1. Is bread cheap or dear? 2. It is cheap. -3. Is butter 
 dear? 4. Yes, it is dear this month. 5. Wine is dear, 
 meat is usually dear, and water is usually cheap 6. The 
 virgin is handsome (aIuji)). 7. The haughty is found 
 under beauty's dress (fAo^ rset?b). 8. You are not wont 
 to be early at the house. 9. They are usually at an early 
 hour at the house. 10. Are you early from home? 11. 
 You are in happiness. 12. They are usually unhappy. 
 13. The moon is bright, the cloud is grey; the day is dark, 
 the month is beautiful. 14. When I am well (rl&n) I am 
 happy. 15. When do you be well? .16. The physician does 
 have a secret. 17. The wheel is red. 18. The eye is grey. 
 Ill The cat is black. 20. What hour is it? (cja an uA]jt 
 j). 21. It is early yet (for)« 22. The day is long. 23 
 Many a day we shall be in the tomb; (jr joti?6a l& \-&v 
 3-cjiL o}\&yov.) 24. Man's life is short, 25. It is like the 
 flower of the field : It is like a vapour (ceo) ; it is a warfare, 
 as Job says (m4|t beiji job). 26. If you wish (rr>& if n)&]b . 
 JeAc) to live old, take hot and cold, is an old saying (reai) 
 
2& SELF-TXSTRt'CTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Obs. 1 . — The first letter of a word — if it be one of the 
 nine mutables — suffers aspiration after the possessive pro- 
 nouns singular — 1170, my ; bo, thy ; <\, his. 
 
 EXAMPLE. 
 
 Pronounced 
 bear?, a woman, rtyo be<vn, my woman; mo van. 
 
 b&jib, a bard, bo b&j\b, thy bard; do wawrdh 
 
 bo jt©, a table, a bojib, his table, a wordh. 
 
 b in the words be<xo, bAfib, bojtb, when not preceded bv 
 the possessive pronoun singular, is not aspirated; put the 
 possessive pronouns singular before the same words, and 
 then b immediately assumes the aspirate sound, and is, of 
 course, pronounced like », if e or ] follow ; and like w, if 
 a, or o, or u follow. 
 
 a, her, the possessive pronoun singular, feminine, is an 
 exception: — it does not cause aspiration, and it is in this 
 non-aspirating power only that it can be distinguished 
 from <v, his; as a bo|tb, her table; a bojtb, his table. 
 
 Obs. 2. — The vocative case, or as it is called by English 
 grammarians — the nominative case of address — has the 
 first letter, if aspirable, invariably aspirated. 
 
 EXAMPLE, 
 
 cujple, pulse ; c|to]6e, heart: 
 
 a cuirle, pulse; a cujfle mo cfto^6e, pulse of my heart. 
 
 Of a, God; b'lljf, dear (from byl, foud) : 
 
 a t>e, Oh, G6d; a t)e bjljr, O ! dear God. 
 
 5jt a6, love : 
 
 a 5|ta&, oh Love: '5fi^8 id' a^atha, love of my soul. 
 
 reAjic, affection, affectionate one : 
 
 a f e<Mtc 5ftAb, oh, love of loves. 
 
 ^u,tte,and) M 
 
 SDAjjie^ ) J 
 
 jk3&H||ie 6^1 jr, oh, dear (Virgin) Mary; a 2t)A"jjte jtuju, oh, 
 
 Mary, secret love. 
 
 In these exclamations, the c of cuifte; O of D(a; 5 of 
 3ftA&; %ft of- 2t)uifie; f ofreAfic, are aspirated on account 
 of die vowel sound of a in the nominative case of address 
 preceding the aspirable consonants, c, b, 5, *v, r. 
 
SEI^-INSTRUCTION JNIB16H. 29 
 
 SIXTH LESSON. 
 
 Obs. 1. — In compound words the first letter of the second 
 part is aspirated should it be aspirable — as cUot), inclined, 
 crooked ; beaftc, an act, an exploit, form the compound cIaod- 
 beAfic, a deceitful act; so pefU-beAjic, a treacherous act; 
 reAjic-5fi&8, dearest love; beA§, good; bu^e, person; be^g- 
 6u|t)e,agood person, reA,n,old; reAi)-freA|t, an old man ; reM;- 
 be<\n, an old woman. The b,in beajtc ; 3, in 3fi&6 ; b, in bu{t)e ; 
 p, in pe<x]t ; b, in beai}, in the foregoing examples are aspi- 
 rated, because they form the second part of compound words. 
 
 Except — Words beginning with any of the dental con- 
 sonants, b, c, r, when the preceding part of the compound 
 ends in b, I, i), r, c ; as Afib, high; tigeAjitKv, Lord; Ajib- 
 cigeAjiD a, sovereign Lord ; caol, slender ; bub, black ; caoI- 
 bub, slender black ; At) buACA^l cAol-bub, the slender-black 
 boy; bu&i), lasting; raog*!, life, age; buAtKTAOJAl, long 
 life; buAi>|-A05Al<xc, long-lived. The initial letter in the 
 second part of the compound in those words is not aspi- 
 rated, agreeably to the terms of the exception. 
 
 The dentals, b, c, r, do hot undergo aspiration, because 
 they are sufficiently clear and musical in their combina- 
 tion with other dentals or Unguals, t, v, and do not re- 
 quire, like the gutturals and the palatals, the aid of aspi- 
 ration, to render them flexible. 
 
 Obs. 2. — In general, then, the dentals, b, c, r, following 
 b, c, r> or I, 13, (and sometimes n,) final, or otherwise, are 
 never aspirated. 
 
 " VOCABULARY. 
 
 Slrjoff, now. 
 
 2tcAin, fattier ; Latin, pater. ACAflt- 
 
 JSdft, grandfather. 
 
 buAcAjll, a boy ; derived from bo, 
 
 a cow, and CA]U (Latin, coiere), 
 
 « to attend, to mind. 
 
 Cajia, a friend j from cAjt, dear 
 
 (Latin, cliara, dear) ; Greek, 
 
 CfieAc, destruction. 
 Cnort), crooked, bent down. 
 CufiAn) (Latin, euro), care; applied 
 in Irish to all over whom one 
 
 ke^o* g° 0< i ; in composition, as 
 &cA5-&U]T)e, a good person; 
 while n)A]C, good, is used out 
 of composition ; as, &u]i?e ujatjc, 
 a good person. 
 
 toeA$, good, is opposed to bjioc, bads 
 njAic, good, is opposed to ole, 
 bad, The former are placed be- 
 fore the noun, thelatter after it. 
 
 fcfiujii?, back (Greek, &§/*«, skin ; 
 
 and ^f»J, the shoulders). 
 ■pAiteAc, fretful. Fuacc, cold. 
 3aiv without (French, sans). 
 
 has charge. I THojji, (Latin, gloria), glory. 
 
30 SFLF-INSTRrCTION IN HUSH - , 
 
 SOito, a thousand (Latin mille). 
 S.oc, frost (Latin, siccva; Heb. nnv). 
 SI&t;, (Latin salvus), safe, healthy 
 
 soruid; ) Uvjtjre, health-, eus-rUn?, 
 
 unwell. 
 
 Sfan, knee" (Greek, ysjw). 
 
 5ii(\6. love. 
 
 5{ift6»ijAn, loving. 
 
 1'jS, day (French 7tiu.) 
 
 Iiu6, motion, freedom of the limb 
 
 in acting. j Swfyc, mist. 
 
 ^D*\CA|n, mother; the dam of a beast; S!)cjac-a, snow. 
 
 a cause, source ; n>ACAu>-ibofi, CeAr, heat. 
 
 grandmother. ( CnnAJ, pity. 
 
 The Irish of the word, to- dag, is pronounced an yuh, and spelled by 
 some thus : Af)0 iu6, (O'Brien and O'Beilly) ; by others, thus : a i)~bjuu 
 Which is the more correct ? For the former wo have the authority of 
 O'Brien and O'Reilly, and analogy with the French and Spanish lan- 
 guages ; hut; of;— for the latter, usage to some extent, and analogy with 
 the word day, old Irish, &ja ; Latin* die ; Welsh, dydh ;• and 
 Sanscrit, dyu. 
 
 EXERCISE XVI. 
 
 1» 2t)ob]idt)! 2. 2#o cfieAc ! 3. 2$o rijfle cfiu^ij. 4. 
 $t)o c«|fle ^5^1* n}o |tut? te^l. 5, ?t cu]rle rt?o cjioi&e, rno 
 catia, njo 5?tA& if cu. 6. ^C ce^le m' adad?a if cit. 7. Mac 
 njo cajia cotjt, &tl> 31t^6iV)^|t» en? 8. If rt)e bo r.AftA c-6]|i, 
 bjl, jjiAfcrijAji. 9. &-£U{l bo beAD a^iu* bo tdac A5iif nut? 
 Seal bo c/ftoibe Icac Am) ]ub? 10, Ca fjAb Ijcn? Ano jub. 
 11. Ca b-fn]l bo feA]t ado iub? 12, Ca re Ijo?d. 13. 
 
 iD-pHll A COf fU\T), DO r^Dl) AUOIf, AJUf A f Al A3Uf t1?eU|l A 
 
 cojf? 14. Ca a fi\l A5Uf a cof A5'.Jf a rbeuft rlAD ; acc 
 
 C& A COAI)D CJDD Arr> to AID AJUf pi AD AI)D A CAOb. 15. 
 
 Ca au c-fujl beAf bo5 Ai^e. 10. Ca b-fu?l ad beAD a ca 
 eATj-flCM)? 17. Ca f] at;i) yo. 18. C]A ad D|b z<\ A^t f j ? 
 (Who/ thing is on her? — {.&, what is it that ails her?) 19. 
 Ca a jiitD 5^d UiAb, a bjiuim cfioro, A cluAf 5ad clof. 
 
 20. T^Ajb l]AJ5 AlC] 6 D ATD TO A DAe, 'D «A1]t b| bobuACA]ll 
 
 A|5 ceAC tdo ri)ACAft? 21, b| ; A5uf bejji re dac b-]:ujt 
 £At A||t bjc Aiq a bejc f*A|ceAc Atfi b&r. 22. Mac bjieAg 
 ad A]n)f}|t i fo? 23. }f b|teAj, siofft bo Oja. 24. U-\ b-fu]l 
 fUACc add, i]o ceo, do jaoc; acc ca jac aod Ia, bpeAj; ad ; 
 3(t]AD Ajji i;eAri) jad fiDu^c, $ad Deiil. 25* 34i? pea^i leAc 
 ceAf do ftiAcc? 26. Jf peA|t|i Ijoid fUAcc le fioc A5i«f le 
 fneAcxA 'da ceAf A5Uf 5^1 AT ^- 27. b-f ti|t bo cuftArp Aguf 
 
 CU|1AtD b' ACA]t A ftAIDCe? 28. CA]b, 50 flAjb n?A|C A^Ab 
 
 A^uf Af5 5AC bu]De A15 a b-pijl beA5-c|toi6e. 29. b-fufl 
 bAcajfi-tnoft feAD? 30. M] b-f u]l ; di b-fu]l feAD-feA]i 
 no feAD-beAD ajji b|c asaidd, CAiDU|b tqle 65 Ajuf flAi;. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 31 
 
 Observation 1.— When the article ad (the) is placed 
 before nouns, it aspirates the first consonant, if aspirable, in 
 the nominative and objective cases singular of nouns femi- 
 nine ; but of nouns masculine the first consonant in the 
 possessive case singular. Example — 
 
 be.AD, a woman; ad beAD, the woman. 
 
 ft|t, possessive case of f-eATi, a man; teac ad fin, the 
 man's house. 
 
 Exception 1, — Nouns whose first letter is b,.or c, do not 
 take the aspirate form: Example- — ad bt$]l, £? (nom. or 
 obj. case) the wish, the element; ad borvjAp}, the world's; 
 Cj^eAftDA ad boti)A]D, the world's Lord. 
 
 The reason is, the dental d of the article ad (the), and 
 the dentals b, or c, are quite euphonious without the aid 
 of aspiration, as has been shown in the Exception to Obser- 
 vation 1, at the commencement of this Lesson (p. 29). 
 
 Exception 2. — S, f, is an unique kind of letter, which 
 in this particular form does not, after the article, bear to 
 be aspirated, but instead takes the letter z before it, in the 
 nominative and objective cases, if the noun be feminine ; in 
 the possessive case, if the noun be masculine, as — - 
 
 yeob, f., a jewel ; M) c-f eob, the jewel ; (nom. or obj, case.) 
 
 ?Iac, £, rod; At) c-rl<\e, the rod. 
 
 f |tA]b, £, street ; ad c-fftAjb, the street. 
 
 rA3<v]|tc, priest's ; atj c-rA^Ajfic, the priest's (the poss. case). 
 
 as; $lt) c-reob bo-£A5AlA *r \ y; A]lDe; the rare jewel is the 
 most beautiful. 
 
 %lr) c-rlA£ dac d-sIagadi) fDjoii); the rod that takes not 
 twisting. 
 
 In these instances, when the two consonants, c and r , 
 come together, c is pronounced and y is silent ; which in- 
 deed is always the case whenever two consonants whose 
 sounds cannot unite in one syllable meet-— the first is 
 sounded, the second rendered silent. 
 
 It is only after the article (ad) that S suffers this change ; 
 for if ttjo, bo, or a (his), the possessive pronouns singular 
 precede : or if it be the nominative case of address ; or if 
 the noun beginning with S come after the prepositions aj^, 
 
32 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 on, &c, as lias been pointed out in the foregoing Observa- 
 tions (See F^ftli Lesson, . Observations 1, 2, p. 28), S, r 
 would, in all such cases, be aspirated according to rule; as, 
 
 I*Iac, rod ; mo flax, my rod. 
 
 rUc, rod ; &\\i f lac, on a rod. 
 
 bfioc, bad ; biioc-flAc, a bad rod. 
 
 rUc, rod ; " <vr>" c-rUt, the rod. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 rcoc. 
 
 Dead, tijAttb. 
 
 Earth, cAlAtb ; (Latin, tellus). 
 Fairness or whiteness, pi^e.- 
 (Blossom) of aU that is fair, blfcc tjA 
 
 Irishman, C^eAtiAc ; from C]t* e > 
 Ireland. Add, eAc, or Ac, to 
 the name of a country, and 
 the gentile name of one from 
 that country is formed; as, 
 SAcr ai)-ac, an Englishman ; 
 FjtAtjc-Ac, a Frenchman ; Spftjtj ■ 
 eAc, a Spaniard. If the name 
 of the country or place form the 
 possessive case in Ail ; as C]jte, 
 
 Ireland ; 2UKa, Scotland ; Sac- 
 tA, England ; 2J)un?A, ^Minister ; 
 the gentile name is formed from 
 the possessive case ; as, 2£Uoa, 
 
 2llbAt)AC ; SACf A, SACr AiJAC J 
 
 Honour, otjcijv 
 
 Joy, rot; luAc-5A'tt, rejoicing (from 
 
 Iuac, frequent, quick, and 5&ijt, 
 
 a laugh). 
 Mind, »., tijein ; (Latin, mens). 
 Shame, t#V]tt e - 
 Store, fc&ft. 
 Treasure, cAirse, cjrce j (Latin, 
 
 Jiscus, the king's treasury ; 
 
 cista, a purse). 
 
 EXERCISE XVII. 
 
 1. Is the man old? 2. He is not old; but the old man 
 who was here yesterday is now dead, 3. Is the old woman 
 in the house? 4. She is not; but the grandmother is in 
 the house. 5. Have you a grandmother living? 6. I 
 have, and a grandfather. 7. Is the old man who was in 
 the house yesterday your grandfather? 8. He is; and the 
 old woman who is here to-day is my grandmother. 9. 
 Have you a good (beAg) heart? 10. I have a good heart 
 and a well-disposed mind ; for every good man has a good 
 heart and a well-disposed mind. 11. The Lord my God is 
 Sovereign f&fio, high, supreme, sovereign,) Lord of (ajji, 
 on,) heaven and of earth. 12. 'the Irishman is long-lived. 
 13. How are all those under your care? 14. Those under 
 my care are well (rl&T), safe). 15. How are those under 
 your care, and your father's, and your grandfather's? 
 16. Your fame and your reputation are dea^ to me. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 33 
 
 1 7. Oh ! my sad sorrow that you are not happy. 18. Oh ! 
 iny treasure and love of loves, how great is iny affection 
 for you ! 19. Mary, pulse of heart, flower of all that is 
 fair ! 20. You are my sorrow and my joy — my honour 
 and my shame, my life and my death. 
 
 SEVENTH LESSON. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB " tO be? DO be|C, — CONTINUED. 
 
 (See Fifth Lesson.) 
 
 INDICATIVE MOOD. 
 
 Imperfect Tense, 
 
 This tense is by some called the habitual past, because 
 it expresses no particular action, or state. of being, but a 
 habit, or action repeated in the one ca§e, and a continued 
 state of existence in the other. We call it by the name 
 Imperfect, in order to conform to the established divisions 
 of Tense, and because it agrees very closely with the Im- 
 perfect in Greek, Latin, and French verbs. The first letter 
 of this tense is aspirated, if it be one of the nine mutable 
 consonants. 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 1. bj&-jijij, veeyinn, I was wont to 
 
 be. 
 
 2. fyb-tea,, eeeh<aw, thou (you) wast 
 
 wont to be. 
 3 b]6-eA& f&, veeyoo she, he was 
 wont to be. 
 
 1. fcjS-ti)ir , veemwh, we were wont 
 
 to be. 
 
 2. b^tf, wekee f you were wont to 
 
 be. 
 
 3. b{t5-&ff, veedeesh, they were won* 
 
 to be* 
 
 This tense, of which the Irish-speaking people make* such 
 frequent ase, is by them translated /when conversing in 
 English, by the words, ** used to be. n 
 
 The interrogative form is gone through by placing the 
 particle ao s whether, before each of the persons; as, ad 
 b|8-ini), was I wont to be, &c. 
 
 The yerbal form of the third person singular ? bf6e<&6, 
 
 gives the analytic conjugati 
 Obs, — C4&, and a6, final, is, in Connaught, pronounced 
 oo, (English) ; in Minister, a As the final syllable of the 
 
34 SELF-INSTRUCTION IS" IRISH- 
 
 imperfect tense, it is pronounced incorrectly in Minister, 
 and in some districts in the southern parts of Connaught — 
 like aaJu guttural. Of the sound of *6 final, we shall 
 treat in the Twelfth Lesson. 
 
 The word synthetic, as applied to the conjugation of 
 Irish verbs, moans that the personal pronouns n>e, en, rtnn, 
 rib, ff4&, are. in each tense, combined with the verb, so as 
 to make one word, thus — c&lfn, I am. is composed of z'-\, 
 am, and ire. I. and is as much a synthesis, that is. a joining 
 together of the two words cC\ and me. as &5Ain, at me ; ounj, 
 on me; Ifonj, with me, is of a^, at, and me, me ; Ajft, on ; 
 and me, le, with ; and me. In some persons of the com- 
 pound pronouns, equally as of the verbs, this synthetic 
 union is not clearly, at first, perceived ; as. in leo, with 
 them, compounded of le $nd }&b; in b|6-jnn, I used 
 to be, compounded of bi8 and me. 
 
 The Analytic is, in meaning, opposed to Synthetic, and in 
 dicates that the pronoun and verb are not combined in one 
 
 From the nature therefore of the synthetic form, it is 
 plain the personal pronouns cannot, in the nominative case, 
 be expressed after the verb when conjugated synthetically ; 
 and should the personal pronouns be found so expressed, 
 they must be necessarily in the objective case. Thus— - 
 
 &i\)m—z:\ me, I am, 
 
 Cv\im me=ct\ me, me, I. I am; 
 
 buA]t-]m me.= buAil[6 me rr<e. X.s&rike (I), 
 
 which clearly is very incorrect. Yet the third person 
 plural is excepted, and is often elegantly employed, with 
 this double form of nominative case, to add weight and 
 strength to the ordinary power of language, 
 
 The reader cannot fail to perceive, that inflecting the 
 verb synthetically, the third person singular has not the 
 pronoun combined with the verb, as the other person? have, 
 and he will naturally ask the reason. It is, as Doctor 
 O'Donovan remarks, because the third person singular is 
 always absent, and needs therefore to be expressed, that its 
 gender may become known, whereas the first person or 
 speaker, and the person spoken to " being always supposed 
 to be present, there is no necessity of making anv distinc- 
 tion of gender in them." 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRIS&. 
 
 35 
 
 When therefore, in the analytic form, the nominative or 
 subject is, in the first and second persons singular and in 
 all the persons of the plural, actually expressed, one unin- 
 fected form of the verb suffices for all, since the relation 
 of its persons is sufficiently marked by the subject, just as 
 in English; I loved, thou lovest, he loved; we loved, you 
 loved, they loved. The verbal form " loved" is the same 
 in each of five personal endings, yet from the subject, or 
 nominative, each person of the verb is clearly known. 
 
 THE ANALYTIC IMPERFECT OF THE VERB " to be? 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 1 b]6-ea8, (veeyoo), rcje. 
 
 2. b|6-eA&, ,, cu. 
 
 3. bp-e^b, ,, re or ff. 
 
 TLURAL. 
 
 1. 5|&-eA&, {veeyoo) fjijij. 
 
 2. b(b-eA6, ,, rib. 
 
 3. bj&-eA&, ,, rjAb. 
 
 I was wont to be ; thou wast wont to be ; he or she was 
 wont to be ; we were wont to be ; you were wont to be ; 
 they were wont to be. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 2in, whether, (a, is pronounced 
 short). It is put before the 
 perfect tense, just as An, whe- 
 ther, is put before the pre- 
 sent tense, when a question 
 is asked. Art, whether, is a 
 compound form of at), whether, 
 and jio — which, in the ancient 
 language, was a mere sign of 
 past time. 
 
 tlrt, whomj or which ; a relative 
 pronoun compounded of a, 
 who, which ; and y\o, the an- 
 cient sign of the perfect tense. 
 
 2lrt s our ; a possessive pronoun, 
 plural of tt,'o, my : Ait in each 
 of these instances is pro- 
 nounced urh (u short). It 
 takes \) before a vowel ; as, Art 
 rj- ACAifi, our father. 
 
 £l*t, aw, slaughter ; hence the 
 Greek name of the god of 
 Slaughter, A^»j? ; Welsh, aer. 
 
 iij-i, plough (to) ; Latin, arare, to 
 plough ; ploughing ; the action 
 of ploughing, b] ha &Ajtp at; 
 kj\, the oxen were ploughing — 
 
 Job. I. 14. Ploughed land. 
 
 Welsh, dr; Germ erde ; Gr. 
 
 'Apoa;. 
 2l|t, for <v]ft, upon ; Att for be^i, says ; 
 
 as, A|tt, or Aft re, says he; 
 
 Latin, ait. 
 -beifc, will be, future tense of beir, 
 
 to be. 
 beil, possessive case of beui, mouth > 
 Depj to be, being ; a being by ex- 
 cellence ; a lady. 
 Ou6, and bA, was ; may be. 
 "D]A&, food ', Greek, j3io<;, life. 
 
 Uujn, (to, or from, &c.) a cow ; 
 the prepositional case — i e., 
 the objective case governed by 
 a preposition— .of bo, a cow, 
 
 CeiTD, a step ; grade, dignity ; as, 
 corr-ceinj, a foot -step ; An&- 
 ce jit?, high grade, great dignity. 
 
 t%eAc, direct (adjective), straight ; 
 Latin, dirigere. 
 
 t>U]ne, a person. 
 
 C|c, possessive case of eAc ; Latin, 
 equus, a horse. 
 
 C]le, (and in old Irish A]le, and 
 
36 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCT \0\ IN IRISH. 
 
 Ojte) another; Greek, atou, 
 another ; Latin, alius. From 
 ejle and cifieAC, one of any 
 (cfti) country, is derived ejlc- 
 jteAc, and 'sometimes written 
 0|lc]teAc, a stranger. 
 
 Fe&tM*i better. 
 
 K)jU, a while ; 50 p6|U, for a while, 
 yet ; pAij 50 pojU, wait yet. 
 
 V&, for ; as ca& pA, for what. 
 
 Fao| (pr./wee), under, for; as cAb 
 pAoj, under what ? i.e., on what 
 account. 
 
 Faoj, in ; as, he is in power and re- 
 spect, c& re pAO] ceirt), A5iir 
 pAOf it)eAf. These extrinsic 
 qualities are, as it were* laid 
 on him j he is therefore justly 
 said to be under them. 
 
 Fa7, reason, cause ; as, cja a'ij pfc& 
 what reason; r*v p&c le jac 
 1)16, there is reason (with) for 
 every thing. pA, for ; and pkc, 
 cause, reason, are pronounced 
 nearly alike, pAc==/GM«/i, p*v= 
 
 3At)Av, scarcity; from 5A1J, without, 
 prep., scarce, ««?;'. 
 
 lorj, a luncheon, a viatic, a store. 
 
 KAjb, was ; is employed in the per- 
 fect tense, exactly like b-p ujl, 
 is; in the present tense (See 
 Second Lesson, page 10), 
 after particles Of denying, 
 questioning, wishing, or sup- 
 posing,- after the relative pro- 
 nouns a, who ; nAc, who not. 
 
 EXERCISE XVIII. . . 
 
 1. TCAlb a ceAtftj cnotu? 2. bj a ceAt) cjtoii). 3. $A|b 
 a l^n) caoI ? 4. bj a Ian) caoI A3ur b j a coy cam). 5. 
 UAjb a 5ftuA5 I^ac (grey) ? 6. bf a 5|tuA5 Iia£. 7. T*A]b 
 ad b6 bot)D 1)0 bAt)? 8. bj ti bow. 9,, HA]b rt)o cAjtb 
 3011117? 10. Mf jtAjb, Act ty re bujbe. M. HAjb At) beat) 
 65 Ajuf Ai) peAfi reAt)? 12. %f Aj? beAi) dj, A3ur bj rl 
 £AO] rbeAf A5ur £Aoj seAt). 13. bf bo £eAjt reAD, Asur 
 befb bo it)ac moft ri)Aft bj a ACAipV 14. b-fruil idac aj3 
 b^DJeAi? 30 ^6] II? 15. Ca idac 63 A13 ?i?' jDgeAi) 65 5 DAe. 
 16. bj bo «)ac £<xoi clu A5Uf ^ao| 5l6||t. 17. -bjbeAt)t) ub 
 b&t) A13 ceAfic bub. 18. £>A A5ur OAjt)e ^eAl aj3 briji) 
 bow. 19. pA^b clu^f At) ejc, beA3J * oof bjjteAc, a 
 8|iu^tt) £AbA? 20. b] a cluAr beA5, A bfiu^rp £AbA, a coy 
 b]|teAc; A3ur ]tA^b r& paoj CAfiyt a pAe, bul ruAr At) crjojc? 
 21. Wj ft Alb, acc bj re add coac-m)' ACA|t. 2SJ. bub Tt)AfC 
 lfon> ceo.l no be]l; Ca bo juc co fr|DD A3ur bo- ijlofi co Anb, 
 3U|t ti)iAt) Ifort) a bejc A15 clor \p]y. 23. ^tr> ce fybeAr ruAr 
 b|8eAt)t) re fAof c6iti) A5ur clu; A3Uf ad ce bf&eAf y]oy 
 b^beADD t e IjAPl cAfl A5up f Adf §ADAf . 24. C]te,ub 6 bo 
 tt)|ad? 25. '45:6 ii)o lfyAi) a be]c f ao] rbeAf, A5Uf cA At) n?lAt) 
 ro At)t) ti)o cnofde f?§]t). 26*; Wj jtA^b 1*03 A5Ati). 27. bf- 
 beAtu? a fog A5ur a feut) a Iah) 5AC bu|t)e ; ojjt ]]* 1*05 a be^c 
 50 iDA^c le sac bujt)e e]le. 28. bub beAf no coy cle A5ur 
 bub 301111) bo fufl &e]y f bub ii)iD A^ur 3eAl bo lAti?, A3111* bub 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 37 
 
 fj&ba, bo'^euji^, bi*6 c]ii& fra^e^c, bo gfiuAg ^3 u f Du & lon- 
 ft&c, ro]lire&c ftA&Aftc (pr. vyark\ See Fourth Lesson, Ob- 
 servation, p. 21), bo |to}'5 sojrrg. 
 
 EXERCISE XIX. 
 
 1. Was the weather rough yesterday when ye were on 
 the sea? 2. No; the weather was fine, though the wind 
 was high, and the sea was rough. 3. Were they on the 
 top of the mountain ? 4. They were not on the top of the 
 mountain, but they were at the foot of it (^5 a bun). 
 5. Had ye a guide? 6. We had no guide, as we were- 
 not on the top of the mountain. 7. It wa3 not cold, 
 though there was a fog on the hill's side. 8. I do not like 
 a fog on a hill. 9 f The view from off the top, over the 
 country and over the sea was not far, 10. There were 
 boats on the sea, and people on the shore, which was very 
 white, and a ship in the harbour, 1 1 . The sun was red 
 when going down (4^5 bul j.*aoj). 12* The moon was full, 
 and large, and luminous, and the firmament was blue, with- 
 out a cloud. 13. The fame which this country has is very 
 great. 14. Do you be early at the sea and along the shore ? 
 1 5. No ; I am not usually well, and I do not like to be at the 
 sea till the end of summer ; (&e|fte An c-rArirpiAf6.) 16. You 
 are lucky to be here on the side of -this beautiful valley. 17. 
 I am lucky; but, as the proverb says, (rrjAji bej|t ai) reaij- 
 f5eul) ".there is luck with a fool;" (bpeAUU && A|fi aii?a- 
 hAr>). 18. I like (it is a wish with me) to be in this delight- 
 ful country. 19. May God's blessing be on you. 20, Fare- 
 well (rl&i;> leAc). 
 
 EIGHTH LESSON. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB " to be" bO be^, — CONTINUED. 
 INDICATIVE MOOD. 
 
 Perfect Tense. 
 
 This tense, like the first perfect in French, the historic 
 perfect in Latin, the aorist in Greek, conveys the idea of 
 time past generally — whether some time ago, or just now 
 
1. bi-roafi, reemar, we wore. 
 
 2. b'j-bA|%, veewar-i you were. 
 
 3. bf-bAfi, veedar, they were- 
 
 OS BELF-IKSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 passed— and is translated into English either by the remote 
 perfect, was; or by the present perfect, have been. 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 1. D'6-e-\r, wyes, I was. 
 
 2. iJ!&-7f s veeyishi thou wast 
 
 3. oi ra r^e sAe, he (or it) was ; b| ff, 
 
 vee shee, she (or it) was. 
 
 The Analytic form of this tense is very simple. (See 
 preceding Lesson ; paragraph immediately before Vocabu- 
 lary, p. 35). 
 
 1. 5i v.je, I was; or have been. i I, bj n*)flj we were. 
 
 2. b; cu, thou wast. j 2. b] fj5,you were. 
 
 3. b] re, he (or it) was ; 5] ff, she j 3.- bj r|A&, they were. 
 
 (or it) was. 
 
 Sometimes the particle bo— and in the ancient language 
 no — is placed before this tense. Its use in this respect, in Irish, 
 is not unlike that of the particle to before the infinitive mo*od 
 in English verbs. U^b^r (and not b|6e<\r, the direct per- 
 fect of the verb &o he.]i, to be), follows those particles into 
 which no enters, forming the latter part of a compound ; 
 as, 5ajtj that (compounded of 50, that, would that ; and no, 
 sign of the perfect tense), e. g>, 5un n&bAf, that I was; tj&yi, 
 that not (negative interrogative), as n&n jtAOAf, was I not; 
 n&n rboU.f, did I not praise ; i?an, may not, (compounded 
 of the particle tja-, not 5 and no) ; a negative used wdien a 
 wish is expressed ; as, n&n 1**1° r§, may he be not ; t?An 
 ri)olA|6 f-e, ma J be not praise; nicn, not; from uj, not, and 
 no; dac An, which not, (See in preceding Lesson, page 
 36, — the word nA]b ; also Second Lesson, Gbs, 1 page 10). 
 
 KTERR0GATIVE AND NEGATIVE PERFECT. 
 
 i. 2in *\4&-&r,rowas, was I ? j 1. 2ln r^b-m&n.-zoiwriar, were w& ? 
 
 2, Zip, ttAb-Air, rowish, wast thou ? j 2, 2iu \vdb-b&n, row-war, were you ? 
 $._ 2tf T jtAjb v© 5 ro*0t> she. was he ? | 3. &ti fiab-bAft, rowdkar, were they? 
 
 Analytic— n Aib {was), rr?£, cu, rs rinn s rf6, riAb? 
 
 nAb-Af, is compounded of no ; and the perfect. bjbeAr. 
 which we have con innate d above. 
 
 The learner cannot fail to observe that the verbal end- 
 ings, Ar s Air, for the first and second persons singular ; and 
 njApj OAp., b*ft, for the persons of the plural; are the same 
 
SEL3?-iarSTRUCTI0H IN IRISH- SO 
 
 in both form?? (tySe*? 5 and H£Q4r) of the perfect indicative, 
 The same arc the endings of the persons of the perfect tenso 
 m every verb regular and irregular in the Irish language. 
 In some grammars there is a vowel (a) placed before 
 the plural terminations, roAfij h&n, bajt, to lend fulness of 
 sound to the word, We have omitted it in the conjugation 
 of the substantive verb, as we do intend to omit it in every 
 other, for the sake of having in all verbs the endings of the 
 several persons in each tense uniform. Besides, the inser- 
 tion of a vowel is rarely necessary to lend euphony to the 
 
 sound of two consonants in two distinct. syllables. 
 
 j 
 
 THE PERFECT OF ]f* 3 it tS—THE ASSERTXYE FORM OF THE 
 
 verb, to be. (see p. 25). 
 1. Oa or bu6 nje, it was I. 1. b* or bu6 rim< it was we, 
 
 2 X) a ... tu 5 it was then, 
 
 3 Oa ... re s it was he. 
 
 2. Ua ,;. T!& ; it was you. 
 
 3. 1>a ... ri as, it was* they. 
 
 bub is also the subjunctive present ; as 50 nj-bub rl&o A17 ce faAj:fW$ekf , 
 may he who enquires be safe. 
 
 04 becomes b' when a vowel follows ; as, b'* &nb e *n cp.AH, 
 the tree was high. The b' or b, becomes united with a, a 
 particle which is sometimes placed for emphasis before bA 
 or bub, and thus forms one word— ao. was. " The forms <vb ; 
 fiob (from jio and 5a) ; bart) (from b& and roe) : cmt>4.b 
 (from 30, that, and oa) ; and coftban? (from 50, that ; |io, 
 sign of the perfect tense, and b^) ; so frequently met with 
 in the ancient language, are not found in lately-printed 
 Irish works, and indeed ought not at all to be henceforth 
 employed. 
 
 The initial letter of every adjective — if one of the four 
 iabialsb^rn^coming after bub, is aspirated ; as, bub n?oic &r } 
 jreAii Se&$&\) (S/iaiun). the man John was good ; i,e. 9 
 
 • ;nlm woe a tvnr>r\ -i-.-;on 
 
 John was a good man. 
 
 jixb 
 
 cu ; bub e or bub fe, and not bub ye ; hub f)&b< or jab/ and 
 notbuSff^b, It appears to us, therefore, -that after .bub, 
 the aspirated noniinatiye s re, fj, fins, f ? Ab, ought to be 
 employed, and not &, f, W h \*t>* the objective "forms, in 
 
40 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 which f (aspirated) is omitted* The latter spelling, how 
 ever, is entirely in use in all printed books and manuscripts. 
 
 On this Dr. Latham observes : "'There seems to be no precise rule of 
 orthography in this instance." We would recommend the learner to 
 adopt that spelling which is philosophically the correct one, fe> fl> TlWi 
 t]A& ; although usage is quite against us 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 &fti&e, height ; from byb, high. I Per, marry ; as it were — bof, from 
 
 1?aoc, vain, silly. 
 
 bej&?i)i&, we will be. 
 
 CAOfiA, sheep. 
 
 t>&, two ; as, 6a ipeAfa two men. 
 
 t)eA5, teen — the decimal ending ; 
 
 from bejc, ten ; G-reek, hsta j 
 
 Fr„ dix ; occ-fceAg, eighteen ; 
 
 reAcc-beA5, seventeen. ftoirne, before me 
 
 t)eai) 5 do^^nake. | ^I^PIj before her. 
 
 3o<vr, custom. 
 ?T)AriAc, to-morrow. 
 Wahja&ac, inimical; hostile ; (from 
 
 nAti)A&, an enemy.) 
 
 bo, a cow, because in kine the 
 dowry was usually paid. 
 
 "Pore a, married. 
 
 RorijArt}, before me ; compound pro- 
 noun ; from no]T9, before ; and 
 tne, me. 
 
 KoTtjAc, before thee (you). 
 
 S?p,e, a dowry given with females. 
 £Uio, sit. 
 
 EXERCISE XX. 
 
 1. %L\) ce a h\ r\)&}t Uac 4 r>Ae bei8 re ole buic a* rDAftAc 
 4311 r ad ce a bi, t»|l leAC UAi,rt aida^d, be]8 re DAtr)Aba.c leAC 
 uA^jt ei.ie, oijt ro & S^f A 5 u r V °V W c-fAogAjl. 2. t)e{8- 
 rriib Affi Aoo rseul 5AC lA 'ou&fft be|8tt)i,8 A"||t tftAfS, do aiji 
 Ui]ii5 A15 roArb, A15 clor lejr ah tt)uiti rbofi ^aoj pe^ps Af3 
 cuft a bfiuc r«Ar add Aijibe. 3. Jr aIatj) ad Djb Ui|D3 A13 
 roAti) A^]t rijtqfi. 4. Mac beAr aIa a|5 rDAii) A]n Ijdd? 5. 
 jf beAr aIa a|3 rDAn) A^t I1.DD. 6. Jr beAf leArjb 63 add 
 ucc a rr)ACA]t. 7. NAjt b' AOfb]D (delightful) ad 5WD b| 
 ]torbAit) (before me) rioce (stretched)? 8. b' AOjbjD ao 
 5leAi) bi ]ton)<\c r|K)ce. 9. bpeADD bojib fAoi rseirV). 10. 
 Mac ida^c D|a 50 Ia? 11. Jr n)&\t Oi> 50 Ia. 12. t)e|6 
 at) c-rn^1b brteA§, A3ur M) ccac rrjort. 13. CA 8a fu]l A15 
 5ac bu^rje, A5ur 8a coir, A3ur 8a lA}ff), A311J* ceADD. 14. 
 Mac cojft bo 34c bui^e at, ft ad CJ1A15, bAb a be]c Ajje, ^511]' 
 luii)5 A3itr 5le.ur le |Ar5 a §AbA^l (pronounced gowal, to 
 take) ? 15. jr colft bo jac bupje 3AJ1 bo'r> ri)u|tt bAb a be|6 
 Ai5e. 16. Crteub e ad Iuac a cA Aijt |<\r5 ADO|r? 17. Ca 
 ]Af5 fAOjt. 18. b-fu^l rnA]\c A5Ab? 19. Ca rtjATtc A3Art), 
 45117/ bAri), A3ur CAOftA, <v5ur uad? 20. G]& ai; Iuac tA 
 
SELF-TNSTRUCTION IN. IRISH. 41 
 
 Afft bAti), A3ur A]ft cAoha, A3Uf A|jt uat>? 21. Ca bAtij 
 baojt, A5uf cA Iuac uap? rAOft. 22. ]r A]l Ijon) bo cajmg. 
 23. Jr rAojt cajdc. 24. Mac bA.ll ai? 3jia6 oaoc? 25. Jr 
 bAll An 5|tA6 bAod. . 26. Mac injljr £l°t> 5 ^ac reAjib a |oc? 
 27. Jr rojljr fjoo ; jr rea-jtb a i,oc. 28. 2$a 'r tdajc leAc a 
 
 be]C bllAT), CA^C f UATt A^Uf C3]C. 29. ]f £|0]t bUjC, ACC T}AC 
 
 b-ifujl fAe le 5AC 17^6? 30. Ca £Ac te 3AC n|8. 31. Su]j 
 Ann fo le mo CAob Ajuf beAn c<xmc l]orr>. 32. ?lo ma^c 
 leAC A bejc cAmc Iforn? 33. Jr tdaic l|orn 50 bepbin 
 (indeed). 34. to-jrujl b' jngeAn 65 pojxA? 35. W] b-t;u|l, 
 rt)ATt t>Ac b-jniil tpfte- aic|. 36. Gja ati AOff ^ ; reAcc-beA5, 
 at? feAb faw ?/aA, is it) ? 37. Ca, occ-beAj 6 ^t)Attc (March). 
 38. C]a at; A^iitt; tA Ajjtcj? 39. Sjne-Ab (Jane). 40. 
 SlAn 50 |tAib x \* 
 
 NINTH LESSON. 
 
 The following simple prepositions, oe, of ; bo, to ; £A, for ; 
 pAOj, under ; 6, from ; cau, over ; cjte, by, through ; and 
 sometimes <v|ft, on ; cum, to, towards ; 3A1), without, aspi- 
 rate the initial aspirable letter of a noun when the article 
 is not expressed. 
 
 EXAMPLES. 
 
 t)ft |3, efficacy; be b|i|3, of, or from efficacy; 
 
 hence be bjtf3 comes to signify, because ; and is now used 
 as an adverbial phrase. 
 
 Cao1>, side; be cAob, concerning: i.e., of the side of;. 
 Latin, relate od. 
 
 Cur, beginning; 6 cup, from the beginning; Latin, ab 
 initio. 
 
 SeAtmir, James; bo SeArmif*, to James. 
 
 Seagal), John, cuttj Scajjaij, to John. 
 
 t)eACA, life; . cAti beAcA. above life. 
 
 t)|c, life, existence; aju tyc, in life, i.e., at all. 
 
 t)&ftti> top ; A^jt bAnjt, on top. 
 
 CaIau), earth; Af|t caIau)? on earth; 
 
 AS, tA OjA 6]\l tyeAP) A3ur"Al|t CAlArb," A5ur &X)l) 5AC 
 
42 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 mile b.\ll be'rj bom&rv, Gocl is in heaven and on earth, and 
 in everyplace in the world, b, of bfivr; c, of c&ob; h, of 
 be^c-a, S of SeAirjuf, arid of Se&g&r?, b of b&ftft, are aspi- 
 rated by the prepositions. 
 
 " Sie&l Am ttjeirse, teAi Am bujle, 
 ReubAb ceub 'r A5 bul Am t^itie 
 At) ^A|f]utj no b° cleAccATDAn, rjt fg-AfltpAttf' lew 50 beo." 
 — Hardimari's Irish Minstrelsy* voL i, p, 22. 
 
 (See following Exercise for the translation of these words). 
 In the above distich n? 5 in the word nje^e, and b, in the 
 word ' bujle, and n?, in ti?j]te, after &]jt< are not aspirated. 
 Again— 
 
 OAf) qrte ]f puA]t At) cl|U ; 
 • Without "treasure fame is cold. 
 
 C in the word circe, after the preposition jjau, is not 
 aspirated. Nouns beginning with b, c, r, after a^|i, caji, 
 (cqnimonly) ai>i}, At, or any preposition ending in b, t, r,l.. 0* 
 
 (see Obs. 2, page 29), have not the initial letter aspirated. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ?X]fye 9 for Aluine, comparative de law j tijAcAjjt-cljAbuwe, a ino- 
 
 gree of Alttjfj, beautiful. 
 9l)ft50A&, money of all kinds; de 
 
 rived from A|t5, an old Irish 
 
 word signifying white j anc 1 
 
 nAeb s res, a thing ; Gr. 5 #gyo?, 
 
 whence argwros, the Greek 
 
 terns for silver ; French argent, 
 
 money ; Latin, argentimt^ sil- 
 ver. 
 tteftij, a stain, 
 bestir, Venus ; derived from the 
 
 Irish beAfj, a woman, as she 
 
 was by excellence the — beAi% 
 frjt&CAitt, a brother ; a friar ; Latin, 
 
 Jrater. 
 biifie, frenzy ; Latin, fc7&. 
 CleAcjrA, a habit. 
 QeAetAivAfi-, we practised. 
 Cle)b, breast, a basket ; possessive 
 
 ease of eljAb, breast, because, 
 
 like a basket, it is set with 
 
 ribs, 
 
 Cl|AbU|rj (from. d|Ab s breast, and 
 buj^e, a person), a son-in-law ; 
 ACAj^-cijAbttfij, a father-in-law ; 
 beAf)««ci|4bu{0} a daughter-ia- 
 
 ther-in- 
 CrjeAreA, honest. 
 t)eArib»bn^cAf|i, a (real) brother, 
 
 as opposed to bfUCAift, a friar, 
 
 *..a, a brother in religion. 
 Sfi&fA, grace , rjAori), holy, a saint ; 
 
 tjAori}-5jtArA, holy grace- 
 l|l, lily ; Gr. te»pwv ; Latin, ft'fem j 
 
 Welsh, Ihyrm. 
 ^l)AiceAr 5 goodness j from njAjc, 
 
 good. 
 ^ e It5e, drunkenness. 
 ?J)]iae, wanton madness, frolic. 
 ReubAb, tearing; from fieub, to 
 
 rend. 
 ReuieA?}. diminutive of fieulc, a star. 
 Hoy, a rose. 
 
 Sao£aI, the world ; Latin, seculum. 
 SeAl, a turn, a while. 
 Sswt&iif, for f5AiTi|:Ati)U}&, we 
 
 shall cease. 
 
 Cf^dAfityA, and c]A|ii)A, Gr, Wgawof, 
 lord, sir j Qer. iJe-?' / derived 
 from ctttj country, and tide c 
 Ijaj, the ancient Irish for tjeAc, 
 a person, a man. 
 
 Uiie. all. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 43 
 
 EXAMPLES. 
 
 1r bjteA5A 'tja 15enur cu, 
 fr Ailtje "t)A fieulc&ri cu, 
 %X)o r>Clet; 5ai) bejT?> ]r cu. 
 
 2T)o f.of, Tijo Ijl, rt)o cAOfi ]f cu, 
 2T)o recti a b-f. uil 'r^ C-TA05AI ro, cu, 
 Kui? ti>o cnojbe 'r tijo cle]b jr cu, 
 & C|bljri a fiujj) ! 
 
 More beauteous than Venus, far, 
 More fair than the midnight star, 
 My Helen, without stain you are, 
 Eibhlin a Ruin I 
 
 My red Hose, my Lily white, 
 My Treasure, unfading bright, 
 Darling 1 my soul's delight ! 
 
 Eibhlm a Euin I 
 IlardimarCs Irish Minstrelsy : Translated for The Nation, 
 
 EXEKCLSE XXI, 
 1. Ca rt)6 5AI) nun, 5*1) bfiACAiji. 2. Ca cu 3AI) 6|t 
 3at) Aitise^b. 3. Cfcfj 5Ag ole do ?i)A}c. 4. -b-pujl bo 
 beAub"b]iACA]?i *5u*r bo beAftb-fjuft le bo ri)ACAjjt add 
 aot> c|5? 5. Ca rt)o n?ACAjn A5ur rpo beAfib-fjiijt at)t> 
 aoi) c|5 Ijorij-rA. 6. >i S?n6Ab, b-fujl cu ai)T) rf?)i)? 
 
 7. ^C SeAH)U1|* AJUf A Se<X5A]T) h-p.l]l 3JtA<S AJAJb Ajft- 
 
 tyo ?i)ACA]|t? 8. b-pu|l bo h)ac beo, a fy-G^bljf) ? 9. Ga_ 
 b-f*uil roA«c At) i*||i cyearcA a b| ado t° * 9Ae? 10. 
 Ca at) beAi) ii)6]i A5U|* ttiac ao -^-j]t n)o||i at)t) 6 cur aii Iag a 
 fjae. 11, $1 SiueAb C115 cu ao cl»|u Icac 3 2. TFAbA bu<u;- 
 fAoJAlac 50 |-uvjb cu, a inifo je<xl rr>o citOjbe. 13. Oe brii5 
 
 50 b-|-'U]l CU |tO-TT)A]C, A C^JeAjiOA, CA jlUT) A5Afl) Af* fO fUAf 
 
 a be-jc b]l|r bu]c. 14. a Oe 6jl]r, a feAjic~3fiAb r?)o 
 c]to]be, rrjo Trifle rcoiji, n?' u^le ri)AiceAj% be^jijii) nje t:e|o 
 riiA|* bivjc le beic r<.\o? bo jxjuji 50 bjtAc; be bni,^ 30 b-ru]i 
 cu n)Ajc *5ur 5Jt&&ri)A|t ijoni, Ajur 50 cuilleAi)n (deserve) 
 cu rrjo gn&b u|le; Af.ro riiAr (up, forward, hencefortb)^ 
 beib 3jia8 a3<vtt) 6 crtoibe one, *5ur v] bet, 8 enfoe lejr 30 
 bnAc" le coi^DAm (help) 60 QAonj-gfiAfA. 15, 9 a rcdjjt 
 ii)0 clejb tjac rt)6n at) 5hAo h\ A5Ab ajji b s acaih. cl]Abu|i)e, 
 
 1)UAni A ©' 1,0c CU AT) IDeUb A bj A||t. 16= 'b-f.Hi]! bO rr)ACAf]t 
 
 cl]Abu]t)e ? r At) C15. IT. Ca, be cAob 30 b-£u]l a b-i^eAi) 
 c]i)i;: acc he]b bnojb A||tci 'puA]|t be|6 pjor a*c] 5U{t |iA|b 
 
44 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 jreAfi ct>eArcA rpAjt cu-rA A]3 ^lA^ftugab (enquiring) A]jiq. 
 18. J |* n^6|t a cA^l Ajur a clu. cjvjb ah cfjt. 19. ]r Kjoji 5° 
 b-fu]l. 20. 'do jtA^b re it)Aji tit) A? T 10 T UA r* 
 
 Obs. 1. — The final vowel of the possessive pronouns rt?o, 
 my ; bo, thy ; and of the prepositions be, of ; bo, to ; is 
 elided, and an apostrophe (') substituted for the elided 
 letter, when a vowel comes immediately after : as— b' 
 &]tw, thy name, for bo A^rm) ; 50 UAorbiAfi b' A^rw, hallowed 
 be thy name: b-£U|l b' &i&]\i A^uy bo ri)ACAifi rlAi}, are 
 four father and mother well? D'AOjr Cfijofc, of the age 
 of Christ. 
 
 Obs. 2.— b, of the possessive pronoun bo, thy ; snould 
 never, when o is elided, be changed into c — a cognate letter 
 of a near kindred sound— a process which has, very incor- 
 rectly, been often gone through ; as, cADAtD, for bApAii), 
 which itself is an old stenographic form for bVnATi?, thy 
 soul; so again, cAjntu, thy name, for t?&]vw, CACAjft, thy 
 father, for b'^cAjft; teA5t>A, thy wisdom, for b'eA5r>A; 
 ro^Uc, thy man-servant, thy young man, for b' ojIac. 
 This mutation of the Unguals b, c, one for the other, is. so 
 puzzling to mere learners that it snould never in future be 
 practised. 
 
 $1, her; takes the aspirate b before the vowel immedi- 
 ately following it ; as — Is her father alive, b-^ujl a b-AcAjfl 
 beo? Is her soul safe, b-jru]l a b-AT)An> rl&n? Hkis, and 
 not her — both of which are expressed in Irish by the letter 
 a — was meant, the expression should have been written 
 thus— a Ac^jt, and not a \)-&i&]\i ; a <vnAti?, and not a b- 
 
 ADAtt?. 
 
 This difference is very carefully attended to by Irish- 
 speaking people. The sound of b before the initial vowel 
 falling on the ear tells them at once that the subject to 
 which, a refers is feminine. Example — 
 
 tr £A& f 6'r) 3-qtic, b-f ml a " b-05 Iaoc" 'ij a \\X]t>e, 
 
 'S 3AJ) &m& A]ti A vuitiijcjb '5 a b|teu5A6 ; 
 2lcc ]GTI)pU15eAt) 50 £UA}1 6 fuiljb jac ivjH, 
 
 0||t cA a c|toi&e le q-A ce]le '5 a -ci^Ab, 
 
 She is far from the land where her young hero sleeps, 
 
 And lovers are round her sighing ; 
 But coldly she turns from their gaze and weeps, 
 
 For her heart in his grave is lying. 
 
 — Irish Melodies^ by Dr. MacUate, 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 45 
 
 Tliege particles take 
 b before the suc- 
 ceeding vowel. 
 
 / Ca, what, were ; as ca t}-Aoir bti]t, what 
 
 age is to yo«- } i.e , what 
 age are you ; or how old 
 are you ? 
 5o, that (conj.) ; a par- jx 3° b-AtjAtij b}6e&iw ru 
 tide that renders the At)rj ro, It is seldom you 
 adj. before which it is be here, 
 put, an adverb. 
 "Na, not (in commanding) ; as, .?a h-ob A^ur DA b- 
 jAfin 01761^1, do not refuse 
 and do not seek honour. 
 te, ) vrriiv. ^' A T& HOty le b-eA^lA, 
 
 Re, i Yn * a > He is sick (with) frcm 
 
 fear. 
 
 Wlien the possessive pronouns a, his, her, their; Aft, our, 
 follow the simple prepositions that end in a vowel, u is, for 
 euphony, inserted before the pronoun to prevent hiatus — as, 
 A5ur cloc p&o^ " u-a" ceAtn>, and a stone under his head; 
 6 " v-t? c]io}8e, from her heart; 6 " t)-a" 5-c]io|6e, from their 
 heart. In these Examples rj is inserted before a, his ; a, 
 her ; and a, their, following j:ao} ; 6. 
 
 TENTH LESSON. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB " to he" bo be|C, — CONTINUED. 
 INDICATIVE MOOD. 
 
 Future Tense. 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 1. ~befi-rt)p, beymidh, we will be. 
 
 2. bei&-C]6, beyhee, you will be. 
 
 3. Dejd]&, beyidh, they will be. 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 1. be|6-fb, 5e#?d, I will be. 
 
 2. bejivftv, beyirh, thou wilt be. 
 
 3. bejS ?e, &e^ sfo', he (or, it) will 
 
 be. ; be^6 r f, 5e# s£ee, she (or, 
 it) will be. 
 
 Like the Present tense, the Future, after the relative 
 pronouns a, who; r?oc, who; adopts the termination- — eAr; 
 as, from be^6, will be; and b]S (present tense), is usually; 
 is formed be^&eAr ; and b]8eAr ; as, at> ce^A be]8eAr, he who 
 will be ; ai? ce a b|8eAr, he who is usually. This ending 
 is assumed after the same relatives (a, andj^oc) by every 
 other verb, neuter and active, in the language, * In the 
 coming Lessons it will not, therefore, be necessary to give, 
 
4G 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 in other verbs, the relative assertive form of the Present 
 of Future tenses indicative. The relative form of the 
 verb for the other tenses — imperfect, perfect, conditional ; 
 or for the relative negative of even the present and future, 
 is that of the third person singular of each respective 
 tense. 
 
 This special ending of the tenses after the relative pro- 
 noun, is a peculiarity in Irish. 
 
 The future of -\y, it is; b<v or bu6, it was; is bur, it will 
 be ; which is seldom employed except before adjectives in 
 the superlative degree with a contingent or future mean- 
 ing ; as An ce jr ve&jift, he who is best ; an ce a b' £eAji|t, 
 he Who was best ; aw ce bur f catiji, he who will be best. 
 
 CONDITIONAL. 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 I might, or 
 
 1. bei6-ft)ty, veyhinn, 
 
 could be. 
 
 2. bej&-ce&, veyhaw, thou mightest, 
 
 or couldsfc be. 
 
 3. be]6-eA6, veyhoo, s%i, he (or it), 
 
 might or could be. 
 
 PLUBAL. 
 
 1. be|&-n)uir» veymush,y7Q might, or 
 
 could be. 
 
 2. be]6-ci6, veyhee, ye might, or 
 
 co-old be. 
 
 3. be]6-fcfri veydish, they might, or 
 
 could be. 
 
 The first letter of the foregoing tense, like that of the 
 imperfect, is aspirated, if it be one of the nine mutable 
 consonants. 
 
 OPTATIVE MOOD. 
 
 1. 3o |tAb-Tt)U]b, go rovmudh, that 
 
 we may be. 
 
 2. 5o nAb-cA]6, go rowhy, that you 
 
 may be. 
 
 3. 5o ftAb-A]fc, go rouridh, that thejr 
 
 may be. 
 
 1. So fiAb-iSA, go rowadk, that I 
 
 may be. 
 
 2. 5o }t*b-Aftt, go rotoirk, that thou 
 
 mayest be. 
 Z- 5o TtAjb re, go Tovn she, that he 
 (or, it) may be ; 50 fu?^> T1, go 
 rowvshee, thatshe(or, it)may be. 
 
 btib, that it may be, is the Optative form of ]\> it is »-bu6, 
 it was ; and bur, will be ; as, 50 n}-bu8 rl&n ^ Ab-rAogA- 
 Iac ca, health and long life to you ; literally, may you 
 be healthy and long-lived. 
 
 IMPERATIVE. 
 
 1 f 
 
 2. bi, 6ee, be thou 
 
 3. bjb-eAD re, b&eyoo sh-e, let him be. 
 
 1. b]-H)urr> beamish, let us be. 
 
 2. ttyi-76, beeyee, be ye. 
 
 3. ty-&fr, beedish, let them be. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 47 
 
 The second person plural b^8]8, is commonly, in the 
 spoken language* pronounced as if written, b]3|6, beegee. 
 
 The infinitive mood and participles are formed by put- 
 ting certain prepositions before the verbal noun — bejc, 
 being — as, in English, to; about to; in French, pour; is 
 placed before the infinitive, 
 
 be|c, a being; bo bejc, to be ; 
 le be ft, in order to be. 
 
 Le, with ; placed before the infinitive mood, gives, like 
 pour, in French, the idea of intent, purpose, to perform 
 what is expressed by the verb. 
 
 $l]fi cj bejc (on the point of being), about to be. 
 
 $Cj5 be^c (at) being ; same as the old English form, a- 
 being, a- walking, a-loving ; for — being, walking, loving. 
 
 ^tjlt be^c, on being. 
 
 Jaji rr)-be)i, after being, having been. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Branch, bough, qtAob, 56115. 
 
 Bush, rseAc. 
 
 Bank, border, edge, bjtuAc ; as A]ft 
 btuuc f)A lioD e > ODL the border 
 of the pond ; Afti b^uAc rjA b- 
 Ajlle, on the verge of the cliff; 
 Airt bnuAc rjA h;-A|br)e, on the 
 bank of the river. 
 
 Comet, t*eAn»iAiq, from n^Arjrj, a 
 star, and ajo, beautiful, spark- 
 ling ; |teulc, also means star : 
 and tteul-At), a small star, 
 same as T\eulco5 ; or a star- 
 measuring instrument, an as- 
 trolabe. Comet, can well be j 
 called also fieulc 5|auA5Ac ; or 
 tieulc cioceAc; KeArjrjAw may- 
 be considered by many to be 
 only merely the diminutive of 
 IteAon- 
 
 Cut, se&wt j from 56^1^. short ; 
 because whatever is cut is 
 shortened. 
 
 Deep, t*o]ri)]t). 
 
 Dike, £Ail ; Latin, vallum. 
 
 Ditch, cljAfc. 
 
 Dust, ashes, luAfcjte (from Iuac, 
 quick, and cjte, earth) ; luAiq\e 
 cijAii), bone, dust. 
 
 For, because, ojft j Greek* yct% ; Fr. 
 
 car. 
 Farm, ^e|lTn. 
 Fertile, rAiobrft ; rich ; — fA|6b]Ti is 
 
 derived from ro, ease ; and 
 
 A&bAfi, cause. 
 Fertilize, &eAt) rA]6bifi,(uiak$ fer* 
 
 tile). 
 Granary, stall, TtjAirjTteAc, fSfobol ; 
 
 Heb. 'm-itf, shibol, an ear of 
 
 corn. 
 Harrow, cl]Ac-£unrt:A. 
 Harbinger, cuAft ; a rainbow is 
 
 called ' ' the harbinger of a 
 
 shower," " cuAft cgaca." 
 Irrigated, ^Iiucca ; from fliuc, to 
 
 irrigate, to wet; £ljuc, adj., 
 
 wet, moist. 
 Lake, loc; Fr. lac; Basq^ac; Greek, 
 
 7*zx.y.o<; ; Latin, locus ; Italian, 
 
 logo ; Spanish, lago ; Welsh, 
 
 llwch. 
 Manure, aoIac, from aoI, lime. 
 Marsh, low meadow land, leAtj. 
 Moor, fil^TS ; (as if from -ft]C, flow- 
 ing, and uirse, water). 
 Moory, ttjArjAc ; moory land, ca- 
 
 lAtb fllAtSAC, 
 
 Nutriment (juice), rug. 
 
48 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Oak, bATti; Greek, %£?; Sansk., 
 druh ; Welsh, dend. Hence the 
 name Berry, from the grove 
 planted there by Colunibkille. 
 
 Pile, a heap of stones, CAjtrj. 
 
 Pit, cUii% a sand-pit, cl&fl" 5'Aine. 
 
 Philosopher, rAO] ; Greek, eo<pc<; t 
 In Irish it means also, a man 
 of letters ; any man of position 
 in the world ; a Saot, Sir. 
 
 Plough, ccacca ; to plough, cjteAb : 
 cneAbAD A5iir Ai5r ^utirAo, 
 ploughing and harrowing ; 
 CAitj-ceAccA, the plough ; 
 Charles's Wain. 
 
 Purpose, AdBati; that purpose, aij 
 c-A6bAn riO ; for that purpose, 
 therefore, Ajfi Ar) A65a]% ffq. 
 
 Eoeji, cAftfuvic, atII. 
 
 Soil, earth, cjte, tifft. 
 
 Sowing, cujt ; from cu]|t, to put, to 
 sow, to set. 
 
 Spring (time), eAnfiAc; from eifiio, 
 spring up, arise, when mother 
 
 earth. rises, as it were, from the 
 dormant state in which she 
 lay during winter ; Greek, £«f • 
 
 Stack, e^uAc ; from this word is 
 derived Cf v UAc PA&riU]c, the 
 name of a mountain in Mayo, 
 sixmilesfromWestport; called 
 c^xuac, from its conical, reek* 
 like shape ; and PAS>fiU]C, Pa- 
 trick's ; becanse the Saint, like 
 another Moses, spent, while 
 preaching the faith in Con- 
 naught, forty days on its sum- 
 mit, in prayer and fasting. 
 
 Swamp, linn, triA^. 
 
 Surround (to), cu-fi qitjqdtt. 
 
 Uplands, &jtt>Ain, rce]lp. 
 
 Use, ^ei&flj ; pronounced feyim. 
 
 Very, ao, r&y., both employed only 
 in composition, as, Af)-ThA]c, very 
 good; r&rv-^Fj surpassingly 
 good; (ift, very; as, dfi-fnol, 
 very low; 6f\-5tt&f)A, very 
 ugly ; d|t-eAf bA, great want. 
 
 EXERCISE XXIL 
 
 1. God bless your work (oajI 6 t>i<s A]ft b' ob^ft — liter- 
 ally, prosperity from God on thy work). 2. In what state 
 is your sowing ? 3. My sowing is exceedingly good. 4. 
 Have you the farm cheap? 5. I have the farm cheap; 
 my father had it cheap; and my grandfather had it 
 cheap ; and may it never be dear, 6. Is the soil 
 fertile? 7. It i3 fertile; for, it is irrigated by the 
 water of the lake, which is at the mearing, or the- bor- 
 der of the marsh. 8. Have you got, sand from the sea- 
 shore to put on the moory land ? 9. No : for I have a 
 sandpit in my own farm, the sand of which is of great use 
 to me for that purpose. 10. Has the ploughshare over- 
 come the stones and rocks of the craggy uplands which 
 bound (are on the border of) your farm? 11. It has, and 
 even the harrow : there is not a rock nor a stone which 1 
 have not put into one pile ; and I have surrounded (put 
 around) the whole (with) a high ditch and a deep dike. 
 12. What manure do you put on the land in the time of 
 spring? 13, I put bone-dust. 14. Is not bone-dust dry, 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 49 
 
 and without nutriment to the earth? 15, No; it is pos- 
 sessed of a certain property (b^g) which fertilizes the soil. 
 16. Is there a large oak tree in your farm? 17. There is 
 not, nor even a "bush. I cut every bush from the root. 
 18. See (peuc) that field how green it it 19. Was it not 
 always green? 20. It is good to be here. 21. Have you 
 all your corn in stack, and in granary? 22. I have not. 
 This season wa3 very wet. 23. Philosophers say (bejfi 
 raoice) that a comet brings hot weather (that there is 
 Usually hot weather with a comet), but truly this blazing 
 comet (jteulcAt)) which was lately with us* was the har- 
 binger of rain *id wet w r eather. 24. When will it be 
 back again to us ? 25. It is not easy to tell — n] f ojiur a ji&b. 
 * Written in the end of October, 1 S58. 
 
 ELEVENTH LESSON. 
 
 Adjectives have their first letter, if aspirable, affected 
 by aspiration, in the same manner as the nouns with which 
 they agree, and arising from the same causes; Ex. 2t)o TCo|r 
 geod, bub, my fair black (haired) Rose; 4 lejt>b &]l mo 
 cle|b, fond child of my bosom; 2t}o cajia buAT), c6||t, b<v|i> 
 7;e<M)^b|l]f cu, my constant, true, firm, fond friend thou 
 <art)^ ii cepjn bu|b, 8|lir, O dear head of dark (hair). 
 
 The initial in each adjective in these sentences is aspi- 
 rated on account of the possessive pronoun n?o, which, as has 
 been shown (p. 28), aspirates the initial aspirable of nouns. 
 
 The same letters, b, c, r, which in nouns are exempted 
 from aspiration, when they come immediately alter the 
 dentals, b, I, n, r, c, (See Sixth Lesson, Obs. 2\ page 29,) 
 are exempted also in adjectives. 
 
 Every adjective in Irish becomes an adverb by placing 
 the particle 50 before it. To this rule there is no exception 
 
 ADJ. ADV. 
 
 OeAcc, trim, neat, perfect, complete. 
 bjtjOj melodious, 
 C&oc, blind ; Latin, ccecus. 
 G|tonj, crooked, bent ; Ger. Icrom, 
 friAn, Greek, hwoty deind, vehement. 
 Nua&, new, 
 
 3o beAcc, perfecMy, completely. 
 3o bjtjn, melodiously. 
 So caoc. blindly, 
 5o Cfionj, in a bent manner. 
 3o bjAfj, vehemently, 
 5o rjuA6, Latin, de novo; Spanish, 
 de nue'vo. 
 
:, V SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Obs. — Adjectives beginning with a vowel take, on be- 
 coming adverbs, b> before them, not only after 50, but also 
 after fp, it is; da, or bu.8, it was; nj, not; as, 
 
 t>A \)-^b bo UbAifi {lowrh) re, it was loudly he spoke. 
 
 t)' Afl& 6 &V VUA5TUD o't) C-rAO|ttACC &0 o^- 
 
 Grand was the warning when liberty spoke. 
 
 IHsh Melodies, by John Archbishop of Tuam. 
 
 The adverb whose initial is a vowel, on coming after ff, 
 It is; da, it was; 131, not; is distinguished from the adjec- 
 tive whence it is derived by the asperate, b> which it as- 
 sumes; as, ]r ole ai) peAji 6, he is a bad man; Wj ole at> 
 jreAn'evhe is not a bad man; Jr b-olc bo ca]Uc pe, it is 
 badly he spoke; M| b-olc 00 cAfnc re, it is not badly he 
 spoke; 1>a b-olc bo cajoc re, it was badly he spoke — in 
 which sentences to — ole, as an adverb, b is prefixed, as well 
 for euphony as to distinguish it from the adjective from 
 which it is derived, 
 
 THE ARTICLE - 
 
 In Irish, there is but one Article, at}, the. In the sin- 
 gular number it is ad, the; in all cases and genders, 
 except the possessive case feminine, in which it becomes 
 ha, of the. In the plural it is da (the) in all cases and 
 genders; as, 
 
 Singular. Plural, 
 
 Mas. Fern. Mas. &Fem. 
 Nominative and Objective ... An, the ; ... i)A, the. 
 Possessive ... At), of the; i)A tjA ..r 
 Prepositional ... (so) 'tj to the ... ija ... 
 
 An b is prefixed to the initial vowel of the noun or word 
 immediately following the form i)a of the Article at? — the 
 possessive feminine, and all the cases of the plural. Ex. : — 
 
 2lift b&n t)& b-A]lie or qorjtj at? cuajij. 
 Where the cliff hangs high and steep. 
 Literally : — 
 
 On the cliff's top, above the beach. 
 
 Song — " By that lake whose gloomy shore.** 
 
 W a b-ojje, the virgin's, poss. case of o]§, a virgin ; derived 
 from 03, young ; t>A b-ACAifte, the fathers ; plural of acajh ; ua 
 b-o^ATjAi;*;, the young men ; plural of o^aoac, a young man ; 
 derived from o£ai>, a youngster, and that from 63, young. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISTI. £t 
 
 The possessive pluraT, however, which -takes- ty ana 
 not fy, is excepted; as, $uejn) i;a n-c^vnAc, the contention 
 of the youths. 
 
 Masculine nouns take after the article in the nominative 
 and objective singular c, before the initial vowel; as, ai> 
 c-ac>\]ji, the father; ad e-otjU\c, the young servant man; An 
 c-i\|ib-jii5, the sovereign king; ad g-u<m;, the lamb. 
 
 TRIPHTHONGS. 
 
 All tlie triphthongs — aoj, eof, iaj, nit, uaj, — are pro 
 nounced long, and differ very little* in their sounds nlom 
 those of the long diphthongs, ao, eo, ^a, pi, ua, from which 
 they are formed. The sound of each triphthong differs 
 from that of the diphthong from which it is derived in two 
 points — first, in a slight prolongation of the diphthongal 
 sound; secondly, in imparting to the consonant imme- 
 diately following, on account of its proximity to the slen- 
 der vowel |, a liquid or slender sound, which otherwise it 
 would not receive. 
 
 J u, though ranked amongst the diphthongs naturally 
 short, is found long in most words into the spelling of 
 which it enters. 
 
 $loj is sounded like uee in Queen, as j?<\oj (fuee) under; 
 c*o],kuee, crying ; a way. j a|, is sounded like the diphthong 
 |a (ee) except that the final f, influences the succeeding 
 consonant, so as to make it have a slender or liquid sound. 
 
 Jirj, eeyu, as cpi|o (pr. keeyuin, in one syllable), calm* 
 
 As the Triphthongs are naturally long, placing the accent over them is 
 unnecessary. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 DAojr, wantonness, foolish mirth ; notes is a Ttind of mournful 
 
 from baoc, soft, effeminate. 
 
 to vjtfxeAb, a cap or hat— any cover- 
 ing, for the head j derived from 
 bftitji, top ; and eA&, for eAbAd, 
 clothing ; the top, or head- 
 dress. Italian, berretta; French, 
 barette, a cap ; such as dlerics 
 wear. 
 
 oeAijnAcn, a blessing j from beAn- 
 tjuio, bless (thou). 
 
 Itoj&eACAr, thahks, thankfulness ; 
 from buj6e, or bu(6eAc, thank* 
 ful.' 
 
 Caoj, and caojh, weeping, wailing ; 
 which hv its wild, plaintive. 
 
 melody. Latin, cano, to sing, 
 to blow, to proclaim aloud. 
 Hebrew, nap, karma, a reed, 
 
 i'T 
 
 a pipe ; and nyp, kina, a 
 lamentation. Caoj, is in the 
 ancient language, properly 
 written C] (O'Brien). 
 
 Caj, also written cao], a way, a 
 road, manner ; as, C]& M) caoj, 
 what way ? How ? Greek, « w r, 
 kiei, he goes, moves ; Latin. 
 cieo, I move. 
 
 Caojij, gentle. 
 
52 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 yV)Or, how? la what way? An 
 adverb, compounded of c,-a, 
 what ; Arj.the ; nor, way, man- 
 ner. 
 rjAoi, a consumption ; phthisic ; 
 
 Gr. xvoteTy hnaei. 
 ao>, £ dunce, a low fellow; a 
 wicked man, opposed to x&°r a 
 sage, a gentleman ; »aoj, adj., 
 wicked ; &U]f)e oaoj, a wicked 
 man. 
 
 OuAjr, a reward. 
 
 fujl, desire, wish. 
 
 fo]li f a while ; 50 fb\l, for a while, 
 yet. 
 
 EuAjft, he found, got ; per/ tense of 
 F&5, get. 
 
 5o, that ; a conj., que, Fr., 50, for, 
 to, towards ; a prep. Every 
 adjective before which it is 
 placed becomes an adverb. It 
 is not unlike, in this respect," 
 to con Italian ; as, con amove, 
 lovingly. 
 
 2J)AireA6 [miisha), adv , well then ; 
 from iija, if; jr, is; re, it; 
 is commonly spelled thait^ It 
 is readily distinguished from 
 tijAire, mdshe, beauty, grace, 
 loveliness, from its adverbial 
 or interj actional use. 
 
 Haoj, nine ; Latin, novem. 2tn rjAoj, 
 nine in the abstract ; Gr., tuna., 
 ennea. 
 
 ttocz, to-night; Latin, node; Gr. 
 pvxTi, nukti. 
 
 OnofiAc, honourable ; from ooojjt, 
 honour. 
 
 Poll, a hole ; a pit ; poll-rnofjA, a nos- 
 tril ; poll n)0|ne, a bog-hole. 
 
 SuA]?ic, pleasant, facetious. 
 
 CaiijaII, a while ; as if cauj, time ; 
 and A|le, or e|le, other; yet 
 other time ; or a while. 
 
 UA]f), opportune time, respite, lei- 
 sure ; turn, change. 
 
 EXERCISE XXIH. 
 
 1. C«a at) ijor c^||i, a c<v|tA b|l]r rr;o cp:o|8e; if AttAti) 
 bi&eAi)r> cu 41)1} ro, Ajur A^fi ai? Abb&fi ffij, if itjaic Ijort) 51111 
 caio^c (eame) cu ? 2. Ca n>e 30 tijajc, 50 bejriyji}, 50 
 liA]b ti>aj6 A3Ab. fte|n]m bu^beACAr bo D]a, i)] ftAjb rne 
 do n)A]c a pi^ri) (ever; up to this). 3. G-ja ad caoj b-puil 
 tio tt)ac a ca porcA— - SeAmur ? 4. Ca re 30 mA|C A 
 rUioce ; acc 30 be^T) ca b<voif tja b-oi3e (of youth) 50 
 ^0)1 At)i) a \t)z\x) (mind). 5. W] rrj^i l^oro r|t); ojjt |r 
 AooAjt cao| A3ut* cijao^, b^o^r > A3uf beA!)ATji? (makes) r| 
 (she, i.e., it; referring to OAOjr) bAO| be ijcac aiji b]c, a b|6eAr 
 fAO] t)-a rciujt. 6. ^tfi fUA||t re A^c Alft tyc Ann bo peflrn? 
 7. M] puA]|t, nfon c«5 (gave) n?e a^c 60, be bjtjj tjaji jtjone 
 (did make, or perform) re An ftAeb bub rnian liorn. 8. Oc, 
 bub cojjt (just, fit) bu^c bUA]r a CAbA^nc (nowyrth) 66, u><vn 
 h) re coju, ruA^jtc a ji]Ari). 9. 2#AireA&, cA bufi A3<xrn 
 bu*tr a cAOA|jtc bo 50 j?5|l. 10. Gja ad cao| b-fujl 
 Con)Ar— ai) buACAjl n?Aic e? 11. Ca re 30 b-^n-rbA^c : }r 
 t&ftjtfi t)AOi Tj-w^ine e 'r>A a 6eA|tbbn<scA]ji. 12. ]r n?A]c 
 lion) rjn— -An b-pujt re le pAbA rnAit r|U *? 13. Ca le cattjaI 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRTSff. 53 
 
 rwAic. 14-. O'ia At) caoj b-|ittil b' ACAiri-mofi, Ajar bo 
 ibACAijt ibcjt? 15. Ca ti?' AtAt,fi-ib6rt njAfib; acc ca mo 
 n)AC^|%-rii6|t, 30 j:6|l a riA|T>ce tt)A]C. 16. Gia at) uajji 
 tuAijtV ACAifi-rbofi bAf? 17. 7uA]n re b&f (f&AW bftf, 
 got death, £0., died) Ttij 6 ijAe. 18. beAt?i)Aec Oe le a-a 
 ATjcvTt); bub pedjt CAOjrj, n?Aic, otionAc e. 19. G«a at? uajp 
 a be]6eAr cu aw po Ajffr? 20. Mt bejo uatt? asah?, cA 
 
 ^jOf A3 ATT? 50 TUAjC, 30 bl]A3A1T; 6 *T) iu6, 21. t)e]&{fi Y-at) 
 bAtle tjocx. 22. ^auai. n (thowar)' S&tw xtjo bAjvn^Ab. 23. 
 Ma b|6eA6 beifqp. co tdoti r]V ojtc; cA A3<vb bo f Aic att?a ; 
 6}]i cA re itioc At}?) r-Ar> lA 50 pojl. 24. C* at> gfijAt) AtJOjr 
 A13 bul fao] ; A3uf cA £ior A£<xb 30 cujteAnrj (falls) t)6jt) 
 'fA b-^ogrbATi (an evening in harvest) tdati cuiceAUi) cloc a 
 b-poll rt)d]we. 25. Jr jqojt bujc. 26. "beAnnAcc ieAC, 
 
 TWELFTH LESSON. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF A REGULAR VERB IN THE IMPERATIVE 
 AND INDICATIVE MOODS. 
 
 ACTIVE VOICE. 
 
 2pol, praise (thou), 
 
 IMPERATIVE MOOD, 
 
 The second person singular, Imperative rnood, like the 
 third person singular perfect tense in Hebrew, is the root 
 of all verbs in Irish ; because it is the simplest form of the 
 verb, and because from it spring, by certain suffixes, all the 
 other moods and tenses. 
 
 Present Tense. 
 
 SINGULA?.. PLTJRAL. 
 
 1 2 2f)ol-ti)ujf, mclmuish} let ns 
 
 * ?T)ol-Ti)uib, motmuidh ) praise. 
 
 2. 9X)o\, praise thou-. 2. 2T)ol-A]6", mol-lee, praise ye. 
 
 3. 2T)oI«a6, itholoo ~ sh$, let him j 3. ?0t>i-&fr> moldeesk, let them 
 
 praise. 1 praise. 
 
 The terminations ujr and .u*b are both in use ; iqr, in the 
 Imperative, first person plural, is to be preferred to ujb, be- 
 cause it perfectly agrees with b}?, the ending of the third 
 person plural which has a settled tbrm; and because it id 
 
54 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN ITtTSTI. 
 
 quite analogical with the Latin ending of the plural of 
 verbs — mus; and besides aids the learner to distinguish it 
 from the first person plural present tense, Indicative. The 
 form n?u|b f however, for the Imperative, is very usual. 
 
 INDICATIVE MOOD. 
 
 Present Tense* 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 SLMUUJjAJS. .FJL.U.KAJJ. 
 
 1. 2f)ol-A]tij, molimh, I praise- 1. #)ol-tt)ui&, molmuidh, we praise. 
 
 2. 2I)ol-Aift, molirh, thou praisest. 
 
 3. Sf)ol-A]6 re, molee sM, he (or it) 2. 2J)ol-cA]6, molthee, ye praise. 
 
 praises ; 2f)ol-A]6 r ) [shee), she 
 
 (or it) praises. 3, %t)o\-A\b, molaidk, they praise. 
 
 The Interrogative is formed by putting au (whether) 
 before the verb; as, At) root Afro, do I praise? 
 
 The Relative form, by adding aj* to the root, njol ; as, 
 au ce ri)oUr, he who praises: — p<xr, for the Future 
 Indicative, after the relative: the ending, Atyis used in. 
 other instances whenever emphasis is employed. (See 
 Tenth Lesson, Observation First, after the Future Tense.) 
 
 Imperfect Tense. 
 
 1. 2t)o!-A|0f}> wolinh, I was wont to 
 
 praise. 
 2- St)ol-c&, wolthaw, thou wast wont 
 
 to praise. 
 3. 3I)oI-a6 re, woloo she, he was 
 
 wont to praise. 
 
 1. Sftol-tQuiT, ijolmuish, we were 
 
 wont to bless. 
 
 2. ST)oI-ca?6, woliliee, you were wont 
 
 to bless. 
 
 3. $)ol-&fi\ woldeesh, they were 
 
 wont to bless. 
 
 We promised (Seventh Lesson, page 34) " to treat in a 
 future Lesson about the sound of a6 final." 
 
 Obs. 1. — As a general rule, a8 final, in words of two or 
 more syllables, is pronounced, in Munster, like a unac- 
 cented; in Connaught and Ulster, like oo (English), or u 
 (long) Irish. This peculiar pronunciation the learner 
 should remember, as <\6 final occurs almost in every sen- 
 tence of Irish, read or spoken. 
 
 With regard to words of one syllable, and their com- 
 pound forms, the Munster pronunciation of a6 final, is 
 adopted not only in the South, but in the West and North 
 of Ireland. Ex., A8, luck; ti^-a&, bad-luck, misfortune; 
 bjA8, food (pronounced as if b^A, beea) ; bU8, fame, re- 
 nown ; cljAb, a ditch (formerly spelled, clu^) ; cjiao, 
 
SELF-IK8TRUCTI0N IN IRISH. 65 
 
 anguish ; 5euft*.cfiA6, piercing anguish ; buAi}-cftA&, lasting 
 anguish; peAD (pr. fall — a short,) length, duration; ajji 
 fre*S, for the length, during; pleaS (fleh), a feast; 5*6, 
 peril; jftab, love; b^rhgftAb, intense love; qft-3jtA8, 
 patriotism ; p*8, speaking (Gr. pgo, I speak) ; corij-ftAb, 
 speaking together, a chat; cunij-fiAb (from cuji>5, a bontf; 
 and ftA6), a covenant; jiojrb-TtAb, a preface, a prologue; 
 reAb, sAaA (for -\y e), yes ; and its compound, njAjreAb, well 
 then. 
 
 Obs* -2. — In verbs, participles, and verbal nouns, the end 
 ing ut a6, is pronounced oa, i.e., ug, as if a8 were not in the 
 syllable — a8 being like ent in French verbs, not sounded. 
 This pronunciation of pj^S is common throughout Ireland 
 It is a termination like * tion" in English, peculiar to a vast 
 number of words ; as, beAtfoujAb (bannoo), a blessing — 
 from beArwujg, bless thou ; cjtucu^Ab (kruhoo), creating, 
 creation, proof — from efiucujg, create thou, prove thou ; 
 5fi&6u5<\$ (grawoo), loving — from £|iA&a|5, love thou ; 
 rlA^uJab (slawnoo), salvation — from rUoujg, save thou. 
 
 In Munster and in the South of Connaught — in parts of 
 the counties of Galway and Roscommon— ^the ending a& 
 of the third person singular imperative, and of the imper- 
 fect tense, indicative, is sometimes vulgarly and incorrectly 
 pronounced with a guttural accent like agh; as 3IAOA6 
 (glonagh, instead of glonoo) r e, let him cleanse ; glAijAb 
 (ylanagh, instead of ylonoo) re, he used to cleanse ; bjbeA& 
 (beeyagh, instead of beyoo) ye, let him be. (See Seventh 
 Lesson — Imperfect Tense, p 33.) 
 
 The learner is at liberty to adopt, in words of two or 
 more syllables, the Munster or Connaught pronunciation of 
 this ending, At>, v or eAb ; viz., that of a unaccented, or of 00 
 (English). But he should be careful not to entertain 
 the not uncommon erroneous impression, under which 
 those who have only a slight acquaintance with the Irish 
 language labour, of imagining that the written language of 
 Munster differs from that of Connaught, because the Irish- 
 speaking-natives of the two provinces differ in their pro- 
 nunciation of some syllables. 
 
56 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ?to6 {eey\ Hugh ; 2f)Ae-2k>i6, Mac- 
 Hugh ; from which Irish name 
 have sprung — M'Coy, M'Gee, 
 M'Kay, M'Cuy ; Hugh son, 
 Ua£Ioid (the descendant of 
 Hugh), Hughes. 
 
 2lcr, age, folk, class ; Latin, aefas ; 
 At) c-Aor 65, the young folk ; 
 ax) c-Aor eACA, the old folk ; 
 Aor ceo|l, musicians (hterally, 
 the folk of music); Aor uataI, 
 nobility. 
 
 Sine, Arthur. 
 
 bjf)f)e, adj., plural of b]f?r), melo- 
 dious. 
 
 bjocftiUe, liquor, whiskey, punch ; 
 it is a generic name, like the 
 English word liquor, for all the 
 generous liquids ; derived from 
 b]oc. existence, and A]l, to nour- 
 ish, to sustain. 
 
 bftAjc, malt (undistilled). 
 
 bjt]Atj, Brian ; Ua X)y.]&](), O'Brien. 
 
 Cl&jt, board, table, chapter ; clfcjt- 
 eA&Ap7, forehead. 
 
 Coatee, oats. 
 
 t)A]b]6, David. 
 
 t>AO]rje, plural of buirje, a person; 
 Grr. SuvX) deina, a person; 
 
 *Oov)t)cAt> {Dhoncha), Dionysius, 
 Denis. 
 
 Cai)U]&, birds, fowl; from eAt), a bird, 
 
 CjVjr, Alice. 
 
 Gojj, Owen, Eugene ; 2J)Ac-(3ojrj, the 
 son of Owen ; hence, in Eng- 
 lish, Mac-Keon, Keon, Coyne, 
 Owens, and Owenson — all from 
 the same name in Irish. 
 
 Corjif), young Owen, or John ; SOac 
 Corjin, Jennings. 
 
 Cuftoip, Europe. 
 
 1^A'|j)c, France. 
 
 Forjtj* delight, desire; pleasure ; a 
 tune, the air of a song. 
 
 JocAile, Italy ; from ^oc, a region ; 
 and A]Ue, or Ap)&, beauty. 
 
 l&0; adj. % full ; «., fulness, a large 
 number ; a gathering; the tide, 
 because when it has flowed, the 
 shallows and strand appear all 
 
 full, like the sea itself. Span- 
 ish, lleno, full. 
 
 lojtcArj, Lorcan, Laurence; "Maori) 
 Io\\c'aij, St. Lawrence (patron 
 of the archdiocess of Dublin). 
 
 lAbrAr? Laurence (the martyr). 
 
 $}A]&n<3 (possessive case of njAi&w), 
 morning ; Latin, mane ; when 
 bf) come together, b, for the 
 3ake of euphony, is sounded 
 like ij ; ir>A]&oe is, therefore, 
 pronounced moynne ; {n re- 
 quiring a liquid sound. ) 
 
 StyAfic, a beef ; the word % eojt, flesh, 
 annexed to the names — beef, 
 sheep, swine, calf, deer, gives 
 the Irish term for the meat 
 which these animals supply ; 
 as, njAtic-teoil (beef-flesh), beef; 
 CAon-£eo]l (sheep-flesh), mut- 
 ton; njuc-veoil (swine -flesh), 
 pork ; £]A&-£eojl, venison. 
 
 NoftA, Honora. 
 
 OftjjA, barley, 
 
 PeAbAti, Peter. 
 
 PjieAb, dance (thou). 
 
 KjrbeAnbv Richard, 21) ac RjrbeAttb, 
 Richardson, Richards, Dicson, 
 or Dixon. 
 
 Ho]t), n., a share, a dividend; v., 
 divide, carve, 
 
 5A6b, Sophia. 
 
 S?o]le, Julia. 
 
 Sjte, Celia. 
 
 SirjeAb, Jane, Johanna ; as Se&oAij, 
 is Johannes, John. 
 
 SjubAf), Judith. 
 
 ScjaU, to rend, to carve (fowl). 
 
 Su£, juice ; Latin, sugo, I suck ; 
 suceus, juice. 
 
 Sulc, jollity ; r ulenjAji, jolly ; 50 
 rulctijAft, with jollity.' 
 
 SubA, mirth ; 50 r ubAc, merrily. 
 
 'Se ^>o beACA, hail ! (it is your life). 
 
 Ua, or 0, a grandson, a descendant; 
 Gr- vlog, uios, a son. 
 
 Ua CoqoAill, O'Connell, the de« 
 scendant of Connall. 
 
 Ua Weill, O'Neil, the descendant of 
 Niall, 
 
SELF-INSTRvTCTION IN IRISH. 57 
 
 EXERCISE XXIV. 
 
 *£e bo beACA. a Sca^a^;, cjaddoj' a b-vu;l ru ^ 2. 
 C^vjitj 30 hja^c, rlAD 50 |tA]b ad ce f |AP|m|3eAr (enquires). 
 3. pAjb pleAb mo]\ A3Afb a ]te|n, aj3 C75 b' ArA|t ? 4. b] 
 50 beiri)|r); — b|TDAft Ajr iceAb A5UT a]5 dl 50 rulcrrjAji, A5ur 
 fefniAn ufle 30 rubAC 50 einTge da u;A]bi;e ; bo pneAb at) 
 c-AOf 65 \e ^ o»)T7 A3uf bo fe|i)bAjt ceolcA l^Doe. 5. Ca 
 rheub oii]i)e bi add? 6. bi bejc h ju 65A, A3ur occ tdda oja. 
 ? bub rulcri)At/i ad bail b| A3A' t b : b-pi|l p|or A3Ab Ajn 
 Ap)n/ sac bu^ne oe da f jtt? 8. Ca, 50 oei,n)]D, £|or ajatd 
 ojtcu — b| °&ob, ^C|tc, b|t|AD* t)Aib|b, OorjDCAb, Oo^D, SeA- 
 ri)iif, LoncAi), PeAbAft, Aguf *TC|rbeAnb add> idaji aod le 
 I'caic (the choice, the, best) ad bAille. 9. Gia r]Ab da tdda 
 oja; 6-(:u|l A5Ab ^jot* A}ft ajd«d 5AC aod b]ob? 10. Ca 
 £|Of — bji|5|b :i CAicliD> ^lUt> ^D^ITte, NonA, T*6|r, &Abb, 
 S^ueAb, A5ur Simile; r|D e ad tDeub a b| add* 11. Njofi 
 tbdu ad I'ad a bj add. 12. Ca £|°t* A5atd DAft ri)6n ; acc 
 bub bAOjDe iDuiDc^eAcA (relatives) rD)D u^le« 13. Ota fujj 
 
 <M3 C6ADD A13 clA^fl? 14. Suig TD' ACAjft A]5 ceADD ad 
 
 clA^n. 15. ^.jiblAr cu be'D tD-btocAille? 16. Do blArAr 
 be b|ocAille. 17. %i]\ ol cu fjod 30 rubAC? 18. O'ol tDe 
 Ki or) 30 rubAC. 19. $4jt jiAbAjr AfltrDOjrse? 20. ]r jqojt 
 dac fiA]b n)e A]tt n)ei,r3e. 21. C|a ad D1$ fjoD? 22. ? Se 
 J115 da pioD-crtADD (vine) e, a f ArAr ?a b-lFttA^Dc, r-AD 
 JocAile A3ur cu^b ad 6tfjioip. 23. b-pujl pjor A5Ab cja 
 ad D|t> «ir3 e beACA? 24 CAfjor; uir.se do b|ocA]lle a 
 ^15 6 f u S ad ouda, do coatee dua^i beADCATt (is made) 6| 
 bfiA]c A3ur saoaI (g^ival, barm). 25. %L\i jtA]b ad CAOtt- 
 peojl A5ur ad TDA|tc-peo|l tDAic, re^jtb? 26. b^ 30 beirt)]D 
 •'An-rDA^c A3ur ADfe^rtb. 27. Cja 5eA]ttt (carved) ad fiA&- 
 peo]l (venison) ? 28. 5eA|t|t SeAttUr (Charles) 9X)&cUo]S. 
 29. C^a |x|aII (carved) da d-cadIa^ ^3111; da 5eA|ttt-ceA]tcA 
 (chickens) ? 30. Do rqAll foe j:e]D. 31. C^a ad ua||i f*> 
 6f*1f ruAf ad bA|l? 32. XDo bftjrrDAji ruAr Aiit ad b-065 
 ^!T* rDA]b]i), 'DUA]|t b] ad 3u^ad 50 f)-A^tb r-AD rpe||t. 
 
 The English student will please 
 
 Observe— That in Irisli the Article is prefixed to cer* 
 tain classes of Kouns which in English do not admit its 
 presence 
 
58 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 1.— ■ Before simames, for the sake of distinction or em- 
 phasis ; as, 
 
 Was "Walsh here, KA]b " An" IfyeArAtiAc aim fo ? 
 Walsh was not, but O'Reilly was, Kj ttAib '* An" On.eACAr)Ac, (pr. in 
 ' two syllables BSrhannach\ acc bj "ai;" Ra^aUac (pr. jRhy-alloch). 
 
 Before titles or qualities ; as, God Almighty, Oja " ao" 
 u]!e-<5uri)AccAc. 
 
 2. — Before the names of virtues and vices ; as, 
 
 What is faith, Ca& e At) r^6 " ao" cyiepe&n) % 
 What is hope, Gab e An o]6 " aij" boccur ? 
 WTiat is sin, Ca& e ao 01& " as)" peACAo ? 
 Patienee is good, 1f n?A]c 7 " ao" ro^tu 
 
 3. — Before abstract nouns ; as, 
 Hunger is good sauce, If tnATr^ArTc-AolAO " ao" c-ocnuf, 
 When beauty and brilliancy fade from the gems, 'WttAjn, eAlwfoe&x <> 
 
 oa reot»Aib " Atf* rsiAtb sur " An" bUc. 
 " And from love's shining circle the gems drop away." 
 
 —Irish Melodies. 
 
 4, — Before adjectives taken substantively ; as, 
 
 There is not much between {the) good and {the) bad ; 
 v If beA5 a ca ei&jtt ao c-olc A5ur ao «)a]c. 
 
 5.— Under this view it precedes numerals, not influ- 
 encing nouns ; as, 
 
 It has struck (the) two, t5o buA]l re " An" &6. 
 It has struck {the) three, t>o buAjl re " An" cnf. 
 
 6. — Before a noun accompanied by the demonstrative 
 pronouns; as, 
 
 This man (Irish form, the man this), " An" ^eAn, fo. 
 That woman (the woman that) " ao" beAo no- 
 
 7. — Names of countries; as, (the) Spain, "ao" SpAjo; 
 (the) France, " ao" fTiAlOc;(the) Scotland, "ao" 2UbA]Oi 
 (the) Germany, " ao" UUahiaio; before the name of 
 11 Rome," o'o Xlo\m ; from (the) Rome ; before months, as, 
 (the) April, ao ^bfiAjo : toi oa Sat^oa, the month of (the) 
 November. 
 
 8.— Before ujle, when it precedes a noun, meaning every; 
 
 as, (the) every man, "ao" u]ie bu^rje; (the) every house, 
 
 &O u]le ceAC. 
 
 Note. — The few analogies of Irish with the Semitic languages, pre- 
 sented to the reader in the foregoing Vocabularies, are not intended as a 
 proof of cognate origin between them and Keltic, but as striking instances 
 of primeval, radical sameness. 
 
S9 
 
 KEY TO EXERCISES— 
 
 first LESSON"— vw ceuo L&)$eutt. 
 
 EXERCISE I— W4 CStt^ 5W8fcU$8l& (py. glnulioo). 
 
 1. Time and gold. 2. Slaughter and death. 3. The palm 
 (of the hand) and foot. 4. White and blue. 5. A gar- 
 ment and rod. 6. A son and a beloved one (a secret). 
 7. Thigh and heel. 8. Honey and gold. 9. Fresh and 
 Dad. 10. (The) palm and the clenched hand. 11. Lip 
 and the mouth (closed). 12, A sweet poem. 13. Hunger 
 and sorrpw. 14. Butter and honey. 15. A day and a 
 month. 16. A bad month, a white (uncultivated) orchard, 
 heavy gold ; fine sweet meal. 17. A blue garment; fresh 
 butter ; and a melodious poem. 18. A white board ; heavy 
 sorrow, and a bad death. 19. Soul and body. 20. A 
 wand (yard, rod,) and gold ; fine (pulverized) earth, and 
 fresh meal. 
 
 EXERCISE H.—2W &2lK?l 3MatU3?lt>. - 
 
 1. A young brood. 2. A white swan, 3. A large swelling. 
 4. A large paunch. 5. A black cow. 6. A crooked cause. 
 7. A green top. 8. A long boat. 9. A blind prince.. 10. 
 A. fond mamma. 11. A rare stalk. 12. A large ship, 
 L3. A clean track. 14. A blue eye'. 15. A young king 
 16. A near order. 17. A large wave. 18. A soft stalk. 
 19. A sweet tune. 20. A high wave, and a large swell- 
 ing. 21, A black pig, and a grey (greenish) cow. 22. A 
 soft eye, and a large . paunch. 23. A late swan, and a. 
 
60 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IBISH. 
 
 scanty brood. 24. A white stalk and a soft top. 25. Full 
 peas, and a crooked stalk, 26. A fresh rose, and heavy 
 gold. 
 
 EXEBCISE III.— 21N €Rj?i)2ib 5N8ltU&lb. 
 
 1. The limb is ailing. 2. The cat and the badger. 
 8. The left palm (hand) is sore. 4. The country is white. 
 5. The print is black. 6. The wave is blue. 7. The cat 
 is brown. 8. The son is young. 9. The day is long, 
 10. The, tower is high. 11. The butter is fresh. 12. The 
 table is high. 13. The goblet is bent (crooked) 
 
 exeecise rv.—sw ce%tm$}®b swafcu&ifc. 
 
 1. %X)]l A-^uy im. 2. b&pjt £5ur biiDD. 3. t)or Agiif 
 m&r. 4. 5o]trt) A3«r b^n.- 5. 6 ft Agar cjft, 6. Ca ad 
 l& ^Afc*. 7, Ca* ah? cjjt boDD. 8. Ca at? ji]j 63. 9. T>& 
 
 AD_CrO]lC Ajtb. 10. ?iT) CAftA A^Uf At) flW^. 11- ^D la 
 
 A5uf ad mf 12. %Lx) idac A3Uf ad cUd. 13. Ca at? cfie 
 uji. 14. Ca Ai?5Ar jUf. 15. C& ad coftD A|tb. 16. Ca 
 ad T*°r5 S !* 11 ^ 17. Ca ad codd idoji (no Aftb). 18. tti) 
 tdac A5ur ad rbAn). 19. Olc A5uf u|t. 20. Ca ad td|d miD. 
 21. Ca ad buD>]tb. 22. Ca ad cof f<vbA. S3. Ca ad 
 cur olc. 24. Ca ad clAfi iDoft A^uf Afib ; a^ur cA ad cIad 
 °5 A 5 u r &lL 25. Cu boDD A5Uf cac Bad. 2Q: Ca ad in? 
 uft ; ea jtuD tDjlir« 27. Ca AD"Ddr «n. 28. Ca 6ft 3AD0. 
 29. Ca ad bAr tdaI. 30. Ca capa A3ur dji SAftfi. 
 
 SECOND LESSON— siN OWW LejSesiR 
 
 EXERCISE V— &H CU|5^)2lt> 5H$CU52ib. 
 
 1 . Is the air high ? 2. The air is high. 3. Is the day 
 long? 4. The day is long. 5. Is the son sick since yes- 
 terday? 6. The son is sick since yesterday. 7., Is the 
 moon white? 8. The moon is white. 9, Is the top of the 
 arrow rough? 10 The top of the arrow is rough. 11. 
 Bread is cheap. 12. Is lime cheap? 13. Lime is cheap. 
 
 * Asa general rule, the vowel in words of one syllable is naturally long. 
 yet we have marked it so, to aid the young student. When a little more* 
 advanced he will not require such aid. 
 
 A vowel followed by a double consonantal!, fjg, pp ; - as, bufjrj, cog% 
 5^t, is usually short. 
 
SELF-INb'TRirCTION IN IRISH. 61 
 
 14., Have you a shell? 15. I have a shell. 16. Have 
 you any drop? 17. I have a drop. 18. Is there a fit on 
 vou? 19. There is a fit on me. 20. Is the son weak ? 
 21. The son is weak. 22. Is the cow alive? 23. The 
 cow is alive. 24. Is the steward sick? 25. The steward 
 is sick. 26. The paste is dear. 27. There is music with 
 (at) him. 28. Is there a drop with you (have you any 
 drop) ? 29. There is a fog (a fog is in it. — See Thirty- 
 fourth Lesson). 30. Have you a key? 31. I have a 
 drink here — literally, in this. 
 
 exercise vi ?w sesijasb srwtu&ib. 
 
 1. to-piil ad b6,(vo)b&n?2. Ca ad bo, b&D? 3. r>£U|l ad 
 tdac, atio? 4. Ca ad tt)ac, Afib*. 5. r>pu|l ad 1a pAbA? 
 6. H] b-pu]l At) Ia F<xbA. 7. b-pu|l caou A5A&? 8. Ca 
 CAO|t. A5Arn. 9. b-pi|l ad tdao|i beo? 10. 11| b-pujl ad 
 TDAOft beo, 11. b| at) TDAOjt beo a n<\e. 12. H| jtAjb ye 
 beo a DAe. 13. bi re cidd a DAe. 14. V>pi|lcu|*A cidd? 
 15. W] b-^u|l. 16. Ca atd D)Au ceo. 17. Vj-pii|l ceol 
 bn)D? 18. SeAb, z<\ ceol biyw. 19. Do naob ye cenh 
 da criujce. 20. Ca ceol rAori. 21. Oo jiaob ye ad reol 
 le b<vH}i ad 5*e. 
 
 EXERCISE Y1I.— 21N Se2lCCSr)2lt> BWltUS&'b. 
 
 1. A branch is not grass. 2. Is there prosperity on you 
 (are you prosperous) ? 3. I am prosperous. 4. Have you 
 a flock? 5. I have a flock. 6. Whether (is) the cloud a 
 star? 7. The cloud (is) not a star. 8. Whether (is) the 
 firmament a star? 9. The firmament (is) not a star. 10. 
 What (is) the story? 1 1. The firmament is up. 12. He 
 has sense. 13. Has he sense? 14. And he has a wish. 
 15. He has a fish. 16. There is a bridle on him; (or on 
 it). 17. Is there pain on you (are you in pain)? 18.. 
 There is pain on me — I am in pain. 19. I have a jaw. 
 20. There is a jaw on him. 21. There is not a thigh on 
 aim. 22. A knife is sharp. 23. A desire with me (is) a 
 bridle, i.e., I wish for or require a bridle. 24. Is there 
 hair on you? 25. (There) is hair on me. 26. (There) is 
 hah* on it. 27. Is the harbour up (southward), or back 
 (westward) ? 28. The harbour is westward. 29. Is there 
 
t)2 'SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 slumber on him (is he in a slumber)? 30. There is a 
 slumber on him (he is in a slumber). 3 1 . Death is natu- 
 ral. 32. Death (is) not natural. 33. I have a broom. 
 34. There is an ear on him. 35. He has a young lamb. 
 36. The day is cold. 37. The butter is fresh. 
 
 exercise vm.— sir? c-oCc^ib 5raicu5&b. 
 
 I. %Lx) ^ioft An rseul? 2. fr^ pjoft An rjeul. 3. b-£tr|l 
 ao feun jUr? 4. Ca An feun star. 5. b-fu^l reun 
 aju An q|t? 6. Nj b-pu]! reun a}|x at) c(n. 7. Nj buAn 
 reun. 8. ?in b-j.*u]l jAr3 rAoji no &aoji? 9. Ca iAf3 &aoji. 
 10. %Ly neulc no neul e rm? 11. N| neulc no neul e, r! 
 At? NAe j. 12. ?U> rseul 6 t*|n, no mi An? 13. )r n>eul e. 
 14. $ln rui^n ©fjn.Aw An siaII? 15.' ?4o b-^u^l An cluAr 
 ruAr? 16. Ca me a ruAn, vo ca ruAn oftrn. 17. t>j:u.jl ca 
 a r u ^n, ^Oj b-raql ruAT? one? 18. Ca An meun fuaji. 19. 
 Ca An StMAn T u<x r* 20. Ca ad sjijad ajji ah rpeun. 21. 
 Ca An 3Mad Ann neul. 22. 5 ad Ion, 3 An cajia&. 23. 
 Ca An c-uAn bAn. 24. Ca An piArc A]n An caIati) (pr. 
 tkawlawv). 25, Ca An cne (pr. cfore) r-UAjt. 26. N| b- 
 rujl ruAn A]n caUtt% 27. Ca ruAn le Oja. 28. ft-fujl 
 0|<x Ann? 29. Ca O^a Ann. 30. Se Oja cur A3ur 
 &e|jie, bunn A^iir banft 3ac u^le n|6. 
 
 third lesson— uu cneus teraetm. 
 
 EXERCISE EL— 8N Haotfbafe SttatU&lb, 
 
 1, Is (there) great esteem on you, i.e.*, are you greatly 
 esteemed? 2. 1 am greatly esteemed. 3. Is the day wet? 
 4. The day is wet. 5. Is (there) blood in your right 
 eye? 6. There is blood in my right eye. 7. Is it pleas- 
 ing with you (are you pleased) to come with me ? 8, I 
 am not pleased to go with you. 9/ Is the tree withered ? 
 10. Is there white wine, and red wine with you (have you 
 white and red wine)? 11. I have white wine and red 
 wine 12. Is the <iow fair, the goose white, the swan 
 white, the horse red, the hound old, the wife fond? 14 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN 1BISH. * . 63 
 
 They are; it is true that they are. 15. Have you great 
 knowledge? 16. It is true that lam not without know- 
 ledge. 17. Have you knowledge (do you know) that a 
 good man (is) worthy (of) regard, and feme, and esteem ? 
 
 EXERCISE X— sin fcetfatyafe srraituSab. 
 
 1. I am pleased. 2. Is it a pleasure with me, i.e., am I 
 pleased? 3. The cliff is high. 4. Is the cliff high? 5. 
 A blessing from God on you, i.e., God bless you. 6. There 
 is fame on you, i.e., you are famous. 7. (There) is leave 
 with me, i.e., I have leave. 8. The wine is white, and the 
 swan is white. 9. The man is just. 10. Help me. 11. 
 I am withered. 12. He has a wife. 13. Has he a wife? 
 14. 1 have a question on you, i.e., I have a question to put 
 to you. 15. Have you a question (to put) to me? 16. 1 
 am worthy « 17. There is a hump on me, and I have a 
 harp, 18, It is better with me, i*er s I wish rather you to 
 have a (cfiujc) harp, than a hump. 19. There is know- 
 ledge with me. 20. Do you know — literally — is know- 
 ledge with you? 21. There is esteem on me, u., I am 
 esteemed. 22. Are you esteemed? 23. Are you famed? 
 24. I am not. 25. Is there want on you, i.e*, are you in 
 want? 26. Want is on me, i.e., I am suffering from want. 
 
 EXERCISE XI.— m C-aONWfc 3N2lTU52lt> t>eu3. 
 
 1. I have a right. 2. Have I a right? 3. I have a 
 right (to} it. 4. Have I a right to it? fh Thou hast a 
 right to it. 6. He has a right to it. 7. I have a ques- 
 tion. 8. She has a question. 9. He nas a question on 
 you (to put you). 10. Hast thou a question on me? 11. 
 There is esteem on me. i.e., I am esteemed, (by others). 
 12. Ami esteemed? 13. I have esteem (for some one). 
 14. I have esteem for you — literally—there is esteem at 
 me on you. 15. Have you esteem for me? 16. He has 
 affection for you. 17. Has she affection for you? 18 
 I have a. dislike for you. 19. Have you a dislike for 
 me? 20. He has help (strength) for it, i,e., against it, 
 21. Has he help for it? 22. He has no help for it. 2& 
 Have not you help for it? 24, He has affection for you. 
 
64 * SELF-IKS IK LOTION IS IRISH. 
 
 25. I have affection for toil 26. My secret (treasure), 
 have you love for me? 27. I have love for God. 28. 
 God has love for me. 29. He is a person with (i.e., de- 
 voted to, belonging to) God, the young man, 30. The 
 young man is a son to you. 31. Whether is the young 
 man your son? 32. It is better with me (i.e. % I consider 
 it better; I'd rather have) fame than gold. 33. I'd rather 
 have sense than gold. 
 
 FOURTH LESSON— 
 
 EXERCISE XII. ~?W tiO&Mb SHatUSglt) &6U3. 
 
 1. What the thing, a boat. 2. Have you a good boat? 
 3. I like to " swim. 4. Do you like to swim? 5. Have 
 you a poor house? 6. I have not a poor house. 7. Alas, 
 thy house is pitiable, but there is happiness in it.. 8. May- 
 est thou have happiness and prosperity for ever. 9. With 
 whom {i.e., whose is) the poor child? 10. W r ith (i.e., be- 
 longing to) the man of the house. 1 1. What reason art thou 
 in this (place i.e., here), so early? 12. Because (the) luck 
 is on the person who is early. 13. Take my hand in thy 
 hand. 14. Pitiable and short is the life of man and full 
 of misery. 15. The life of man is a warfare as long as he 
 is on earth. 16. For God's sake spend a holy life. 17. 
 Who is he — God? 18. Is God in every place? 19. God 
 is in every place. 20. God is good to every person ; the 
 sovereign king of heaven, who is, who was, and who shall 
 be for ever. 
 
 EXERCISE XIII.— W CR$)2lb 5W?ttU&lb t>eU3. 
 
 1. 1>tn]i ad bo ttuAb, A5«r b-fujl At? Uo3 bub? 2. 11} 
 b-fuijl ad bo |i»<v6, acc c& x\ buibe; &5ur v\ b-fu^l at) Iao^ 
 bub, ACC IjAC A5Uf t^odd. 3. TO-pu^l ad leAi;b b^lb? 4. 
 Vi\ h-f hjI At) Wtfb OAlb? 5. %ir) b-fu|l At A|5 beul at) 
 lo]c? 6. Hf b-ft^l ac Ai;t>. 7. %x) rpAj & r|u, no loc ? 
 8o M] n)A5 &, V] loc e, acc ^r fljAb e. 9. Cad 6 ao da^ 
 
SEI/F- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 65 
 
 IP a\)\ leAC— bu|b>, lt,Ac, |xua8 (ijo beAi^)? 10. ]f* A]l tforr? 
 At) bu]6c. 1 1. GAb e ai) t*e{ort) ca A5A10U lejr ai) {-leAJ, 
 t)0 at) fleaJAU? 12. Ca v*e]8rr) n?6|t A5Ait)i) le|t% 13. b- 
 fujl puAcc ofic? 14.. Nj u-putl piAcc otitt). 15. %i» ri)A|c 
 leAc bcoc? 16. ?ti) b-piMl At) ?eujt jrltuc 6 ceo? 17. Ca 
 ap peu]i frljitc 6 ceo. 18. ?ti> 6-pufl ajao bAti) Ajitf cAjtb? 
 II). W| fr-putl A5AIP feAit) A^up CAnb, t)o bAti) aIIca, acc cA 
 An>A]ti A3Art) bo Ajuf IA05 1|ac. 20. CAb e ai) b#\i cA aiji 
 ap rr)-b«ji)? 2L'l)nj8e. 22. )f rt)A{C at) bAic, buibe. 23. 
 CAb a At) i)|6 T-ljAb? 24. }r cooc Ajib, j\]iJb* 25. Ca 
 ^•cur) A3itf foyAf ojic, 
 
 F1FTXI LESSON— ?W cilJ52t)at> lejsewN. 
 
 EXERCISE XIV— KN Ce&cmTOc 3HiltU5?tb t)3U5. 
 
 1. Ca at) lA b|te^. 2. b]$CAT)i) a 1 ) rt)f fo b]ieA3» 3. Ca 
 n)o ri)AC 03. 4. t>^u|l rr?o tt\ac o~? -5. 1!} b-pu|l |*e 63. 
 6. b|8eAt)i) t/e i*uat* woe? 7. Mj b|6eAiii) fe t*uat* rt)oc. 
 8. b-f'ui,l 3AC feAji, n)Ajc? 9. ftj b-t*u]l 3ac cac Ijac tjo 
 bub. 10. Ca Oja TpAir. LI. Ci,a fe Oja? 12. C|a ad 
 01.8". ueArij? 13. Ca 1-05 ai,|i t)e*ri). 14. b-pil ad c-a6 
 ojic? 15. ftj b-pujl At) s-Ab* ofm?. 16. Ca At) Tt)|-Ab otin). 
 17.. Ij-jrujl 3JU\8 A3Ab Ojiri)? 18. 11] b-pujl 3|tAt> A5Arr> 
 one. 19. Ca 5jtA8 a^mi) A]p, Ot,a ; A3up cCv 3]ia& aj5 Oia 
 ottiT). 20. Ca 3|ia6 a]5 Oja At,n 5AC biifue. 21. Jf |tl3 
 OlA A1JI t)OATT) A^lip A||l tAlAn). 22, Ca at) 30JIC bu]8e 
 
 A5up Lai;. 23. Ca ai) 015 ^3 A 3 U 1' n ^°r» 24. bjbeAW) 
 a8 a|J At) Tt)UTt)c|tt rt)Ajr. ♦ 25. b-piiltfi rr)At,c 'duajji a eA at) 
 c-A8 0(tc? 20'. M]0|t ]lAib At) c-At> otut) a itlAri), Ajur* 
 fof, a* bo|5 Ijoii) 30 b-pujlin)^ rr?Aic. 27. b-f'«nl ai) 5n|At* 
 
 l0T)|tAC? 28. CA At) olMAt) lot)flAC.' 29. b-V ll l^ A3Ab 
 
 AnAt) 3eAl? 30. CX\; rnofAjc; A.'uf bAt^e. 31. b-fu.}l 
 A3Ab bo f'Aic be 3ac t)p? 32. Ca. 33. C'a ~u co f «aI 
 le fU]r. 
 
 EXERCISE ■XV.—21W CU)5?»m6 5Wa£u&rt> OCU5> 
 
 1* b-pujl AttAT) fAOTt, T)0 bAO]t ? 2. CA fO 1/AOfl. Bz b« 
 
 pu^l in) bAOji? 4. Ca fe bAort, At) w) t-o. 5. Ca pjoo bAon; 
 bjbeAoo treojl bAop. A3«i* ojopaoo uj^e rAojt. 6» Ca 
 
GG SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 <vD q|5 Alup?. 7. bfbe^DD ad bojtb £aoj r^ei'D. 8. M] 
 b|8eAi;o tu 1170c a^5 At) teac. 9. b|be<vDD rjAb A]|t uajji 
 rijoc <\'3 ad ceac. 10. b-fuil cu 11706 obAjle? 11. Ca 
 ]-05 ojic, 12. bjbeADD ^Dfo5 ojijica. 13, Ca ad 5eAli.AC 
 lonjiAc ; cA at) oeul 1|ac ; cAADl&bub; cA ad toj aIujd* 
 14. 'NuAijt cA H7e rl&D> cA ^05 ojm). 15. C|a ad uajji b- 
 jnijl cu t/Ui;? 16. Ca pun A15 ad l]Ag. 17. Ca ad t;oca 
 beAftj. .18. Ca ai; c-fu-jl Ijac ; (Ijac^outd, grey-blue, or 
 purple)^ 19, oA ai; c ac bu!3. 20. C|a ad uA^jt j? 21. 
 Ca re moc ^6f. 22. Ca ad l'<\ £AbA. 23. JtioidoaIa 
 <xDDf ad 3-cjll 0|1A|DD. 24. Jf 5eA|i|i beacA ad bu|t;e« 25. 
 Ca re n)<\fi bUc ad "XM5: rA |*e tijaji ceo ! ]? cac e, tdau 
 be]]t Job. 26. 2l)<v 'f tda^c leAc, a bejc buAD ca^c f* uau 
 A5ur ce-ic, be]jt ad rcAD-jtAD. 
 
 sixth lesson— %n sejse?it> Lejsesta 
 
 EXERCISE XvT— ?IN Seised 3NSl£u&lb seus.; 
 
 1. My sorrow ! 2. My destruction ! 3. My thousand 
 (times) pitiable. 4. My pulse, and my fair secret love. 
 
 5. 0, pulse of my heart* my friend, my love art thou ! 
 
 6. O, partner of my soul it is thou. 7. My friend, right, 
 fond, loving, (art) thou not? 8. I am thy right, fond, 
 loving friend 9. Is your wife, and your son, and the fair, 
 secret love of your heart, with you-, to-day? 10. They are 
 with me to-day. 11. Where is your husband to-day? 
 12. He is with me. 13. Is his foot sound (well), or ill now, 
 and his heel and the toe of his (foot) ? 14. His heel, and his 
 foot, and his toe are safe; but his head Is ailing from time 
 to time, and a pain (is) in his side. 15. The right eye is 
 soft at (with) him. 16. Where is the woman who is un- 
 well? 17. She is here (literally, in this [place].) 18. 
 What thing is on her (what ails her)? 19. Her knee is 
 without motion (motionless, powerless), her back crooked, 
 her ear without hearing. 20. Was there a physician with 
 her from this time yesterday, when your boy was at the 
 house (of) my mother? 21 There was, and he says there 
 
SELE-INSTItUCTlON l>f IRISH. 07 
 
 is no cause at all at' (for) her to be fearful on (of) death. 
 22. (Is) this not beautiful weather? literally, (is) not beau- 
 tiful weather she this ? — weather being feminine gender, is 
 referred to by the pronoun j, she (see Seventeenth Lesson, 
 on the Gender of Nouns in Irish), 23. It is beautiful, glory 
 be to God. 24. There is not cold in it, nor fog, nor 
 wind; but every single day is fine; the sun in the heavens 
 (being) without mist, without cloud. 25. Is it better with 
 you, heat or cold — Le. y do you prefer heat to cold ? 26. 
 Better with me (I prefer) cold with frost and with snow, 
 than heat and sun (shine). 27, Are your care (those un- 
 der your charge) and the care of your father, in health ? 
 28. They are, thank you, (may good be to you), and each 
 person who has a good heart. 29. Is your grandfather 
 old? 30. He is not; (there) is no old man nor old wo- 
 man at all with us; we are all young and healthy. 
 
 exercise xvh.— sw seyCo&stb smax&ib fceus. 
 
 1. to'-fu^l ai; peAti re^n? 2. Wj b-fnil re reAO. acc ca 
 At) reAU-^eAjt a b| Arm yo a n^e Anojr mAjib. 3. b-£uil 
 ao c-reAi>beAn Aimr ah teAc? 4. Nj b-jrnjl, acc ca ah 
 ti)AC<V]ft*n)6|t Aonr at) ^eAC. 5. t>£ui|l Ajxb .^ACA^-riion 
 beo? 6. Ca, A5ur ACA]rt-ri)0)t. 7. %Lr> ye&v-ye&y, a b] 
 Atmr atj ceAC a n^e, Vn e b' AcAiri-rboji ft? 8. If 6; 
 A5ur An feAthbeAn a ca ao ro ao |ub, r] mo inAcAjri-rhoft 
 ]• 9. V>fm|l A5A-b beA5-c]io|6e? 10. C& aja»t) beAg- 
 c|to|8e Ajuf beA3-rne|n; ojrt cA a^ sac u]le beag-buitje, 
 be&g-qtoibe A5«r beag-rijeir;. 11. %iv CjJeArmA mo t)|A ir 
 Arib-T^geAjtOA e aiti rjeArb Ajuf aiu caIah). 12. Ga An £-6^- 
 Ite^nAc buAO-rAo^AlAc. 13. CiAouor b-pujl bo cuTtAtn, -or. 
 ai> rrjuitjcrri uile A cA fou>| bo curiam?. 14. CA^b At) 
 rbuwcip fAOl mo cup Am rlA?>. 15. CjAimor a b-fuil ao 
 
 Tne.ttb A CA f AO] bO CUflATT), A5Uf* £ AO| CUftAm b* ACAJtj A5U} 4 
 
 £aoj c«fiAm b' ACAn-i*5)6ifi? 16. }r loomujn Ijom bo clu 
 A5Uf bo cA]l. 17< Oc ! wo brioo, i)ac b-jmjl ronAr one. 
 18. 0c ! mo cAirse, Ajur mo feA'^c g^Ab, ijac mop w® 
 geAQ o;vc ! 19. H)Aine, cuirle wo crioibe, oIac ua finoe* 
 20. J r cu mo bftoo, Ajur wo f6£ ; w o\)d\]\ A5ur mo DA|ne; 
 mo beAtA &3ur m& bAf» 
 
C8 6ELF-INSTUUCTI0N I3S IRISH. 
 
 SEVENTH LESSON— 
 
 $in se*cccsnttd Lejteun. 
 
 EXERCISE XVIII.— ?W Z-0tU3)VX> 3T*Sl£u&lfc t>eU5. 
 
 1. Was his headben£? 2. His head was bent. 3. Was 
 bis hand slender? 4. His hand was slender, and his foot 
 was crooked. 5. Was his hair grey? 6. His hair was 
 grey. 7, Was the cow brown or white? 8> She was 
 brown. 9. Was my bull blue? 10. He was not, but he 
 was yellow. 11. Was the woman young, and the man 
 old? 12. The woman was young, and she was under 
 (held in) esteem, and in affection. 13. Your husband was 
 old; and your son will be tall as was his father. 14. Has 
 your daughter a son yet? 15. My young daughter has a 
 young son since yesterday. 16. Thy son was under (held 
 in) esteem and glory. 17. A black hen lays a white egg; 
 literally, there is wont to be a white egg at a black hen. 
 
 18. There is (so) ; and white milk with a brown cow. 
 
 19. Was the ear of the horse small; his foot straight; his 
 back long? 20. His ear was small, his back long, his foot 
 straight, and he was yesterday under car (drafting a car) 
 going up the hill. 21. He was not, but he was in my 
 father's house. 22, The music of thy mouth was sweet 
 with me (to me) : your voice is so melodious and your 
 tone so high, that I have a desire to listen to it. 23, The 
 person who is up (in high station) is usually under (in) 
 dignity and reputation; and he who is down (in low sta~ 
 tion) is usaally under (in) loss and in want. 24. What 
 is your wish? 25. It is. my wish to be under (held in) 
 esteem; and this wish is in my own heart. 26. 1 had not 
 happiness. 27. His happiness and prosperity is commonly 
 in the hand of each person ; for it is a happiness to be good 
 with (towards) every other person. 28. Thy left foot 
 was pretty, and blue" was thy right eye ; smooth and white 
 was thy hand, and long were thy fingers; thick and in 
 ringlets (^Ap)eAc) was thy hair, and resplendent and spark- 
 ling was the sight of your blue eyes. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION Itf IRISH. 69 
 
 EXERCISE XIX.-2W W2lO|$)2tt5 5H£ltU52lb t>GU3. 
 
 1. HA|b An Ajruffji 5Attb Ann n.\<* "nuAlft bf r|b A^ft At) 
 riwffi? 2. Hi ]t<xib; b\ ah AimnP btuNvj, 518 3ujt ftAjb at) 
 
 5<\OC AJlb, A5UI* AT) TT)U||t 3Aflb, 3. lvs\]b f|Ab A]|t bAfT|1 
 
 au cnofc? 4. Nf ytAb<voA|t aj|i b:\fiji An cnojc, acc 
 b}&ATa *J3 * ounn * 5. HA]b qtco,|» AjAjb? 6. Nj fi<x]b 
 tfteoiit A3AjT)n, WAjt oac n* * 71 ^!' ajji b;\nf* At) cnoic. 
 7. Wt ttA]b ro f u ^n» 31& 3 u np^l^ ceo *1l l C<X0D A1 > c "°l c « 
 8 Wj tda^c Iio.t) ceo Afft cijoc. 9. 3ln c-Aiixxitc bap ft, 
 
 CAJt An tjft, A3llf C A ft At) TTjafft 1)l0|l b* TTAOiV 6 10. bj&Aft 
 
 b&fb a in An ^"li 1 * A3ur bujne *jjt ad cji&fjj a bf An-ban, 
 
 A5«f iot)3 AnOf ^S) 3-CUAT). II. b] A!) 5|tJA» &eAft3 a bul 
 p ftOj. 12. bl An J^aUaC lAn AjU-f TDOft, A5Up lonjIA^C ; A3Uf 
 
 bj at) rpfcrcrt 3oTtrt), 3An T)eul. 13. OA An clii a ca A13 An 
 qrt x° Athri)6|t. 14. %i\) n>bj8eAi.in cu ivoc Ajg An niujft 
 A 3 u r ^IT 1 *0 c I l <M5? l5 « W] iVibftn; 01 b-piqli,rp 1-Un, 
 A3ur t)| tdait l]OJt) bejc <v|3 at) b-pA^ftfije 50 bSffie at? 
 c-i-Arbfi<xi&. 16. Ca at) t-<\8 ojtt a belt Ann p° ^11* tAob 
 An slejnt) Aluine t*o. 17, C& At> ortrn; acc rt)Att befit An 
 T/eAT)-f3eul " b]6eAr)T) a8 Aift ArtiAbAP." 18. ]r rn^At) l|orr) 
 a beT,c At;t)f ao qji aIujt) p. 19. beADo&ct Oe ojtt 20. 
 SlAn leAC. 
 
 EIGHTH LESSON-nw C-OCC&mb iej.5esiR 
 
 EXERCISE XX.— aW FlCesb 5W2ltU5»t) 
 
 1. He who was (in your opinion) good to you yesterday, 
 will be bad to you to-morrow ; and he who was friendly 
 with you one time, will be hostile to you at another time, 
 for that is the custom and manner of the world. 2. ' We 
 will be of one story (united on the same subject) every 
 day, when we be at the shore, or on board taking a sail, 
 listening to the angry ocean spouting its foam on high (to 
 the clouds). 3. A ship under sail on the sea is a beautiful 
 thing to be seen. 4. Is not a swan, swimming on a lake, 
 a pleasing sight? 5. A swan, swimming on a lake, is a 
 pleasing sight. 6. A young child (nestling) in its mother's 
 
70 SELF-INSTRUCTION IX IRISH. 
 
 bosom is pleasant. 7. Was not the vale that lav stretcher! 
 out before me delightful? 8. The vale that lav stretched 
 before me was delightful. 9. The proud are usually under 
 beauty, i.e., arrayed in beautiful dress. 10. Is not God 
 good (from day) to-day? 11. God is good from day to 
 day. 12. The street will be beautiful and the house large. 
 13. Every person has two eyes, and two feet, and two 
 hands, and a head. 14. Is it not fit for eveiy person along 
 the strand, to have a boat, and a ship, and means by which 
 to catch fish ? 15. It is fit for every person (living) near the 
 shore to have a boat? 16. What is the price offish now? 
 17. Fish is cheap. 18. Have you a beef? 19- I have a 
 beef, and an ox, and a sheep, and a lamb. 20. What price 
 is for an ox, and a sheep, and a lamb? 21. An ox is dear, 
 but the price of a lamb is cheap. 22. I like your conver- 
 sation (talk) 23. Talk is cheap. 24. Is not self-love 
 blind? (iiter ally, vain love.) 25. Self-love is blind. 26 
 Is not wine sweet; is not paying for it sour? 27. Wine is 
 sweet; but paying for it is sour. 28. If you like to live 
 old, use hot and cold. 29. It is true for you, but is there 
 not reason for everything ? 30. There is reason for every- 
 thing. 31. Just sit by my side here, and converse 
 (a while) with me. 32. Do you like to be talking with 
 me ? 33. I do like it, indeed. 34. Is your young daugh- 
 ter married ? 35. She is not, because she lias no dower. 
 36. What age is she — seventeen is it? 37. Yes; she is 
 eighteen since March, 38. What is her name ? 39. Jane. 
 40. May she be safe. 
 
 NINTH LESSON— SIN NttOJJtyttd Lej5e?VH. 
 
 EXERCISE XXL—8CN Z-UOK$)Wb VWtUttfo apt FlQt). 
 
 1. I am without sister, without brother — without a rela- 
 tive, male or female. 2. Thou art without gold, without 
 silver. 3. She is without; bad, without good, (without 
 any thing either bad or good in itself— having nothing at 
 all). 4. Are your brother and sister with your mother 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 71 
 
 in one house? 5. My mother and my sister are in one- 
 house with me. 6. O, Jane, are you there? O, James 
 and John, have you love on (for) my mother? 8. Is your 
 son alive, Eleanor ? 9. Wh$re is the son of the honest man 
 who was-here yesterday ? 10. The tall woman and she son of 
 che tall man-; are in it from the beginning of the day — yes- 
 terday. 11. O Jane, you have borne the sway with you. 
 12, O long enduring (lived), may est thou be, bright, secret, 
 love of my heart. 13. Because thou art, O Lord, very 
 (infinitely) good, I am resolved, from- this forward, to 
 be faithful to Thee. 14. O loving God, O loveliest love 
 of my heart, my treasure a thousand times, my universal 
 goodness, I give myself up to Thee, to be under thy 
 guidance for ever, because Thou art good to me and, lov- 
 ing in my regard, and that Thou deservest my entire 
 love ; from this forward I will love thee from my heart, 
 and there will never be an end to it, by the help of Thy 
 holy grace. 15. O treasure of my bosom, how great was 
 the love you had for your father-in-law, whereas you paid 
 all that was on Kim, (all his debts — See Thirty -second Les- 
 son). 16. Is your mother-in-law in the house? 17- She is, 
 in consequence of her daughter being ill ; but she will be 
 glad, when she will have learned that an honest man like 
 you was inquiring for her. 18. Her fame and reputation 
 through the country is great. 19. It is true they are. 
 20. May she be so from this onward. 
 
 tenth LESSON— *in oejesimo te^e^n. 
 
 EXERCISE XXII,— mi WHRSt 3H2ltU&lb «11R fjCfD. 
 
 1. tHjl o t)]& A}ft b' obA^ru 2. CjAnoor b-puil bo cufi? 
 3. C& too cii|t r&H-it»A|c» 4. b-f ujl ad pejlri? rAojt A^ab? 
 5. Ca au freilrn rAOjt a5ait?; b| rj (referring to fejlrr?, 
 which is feminine— See Seventeenth Lesson, on the Gender 
 of Nouns in Irish), rAon A]£ rrf AtAjfi; A^ur bj rf rAOfi aj£ 
 nj AfcAfli-rijoift, ^5tir tiAft rtAjb rf bAojt 50 t^eo» 6, V>pw|l 
 aw c^e rAfbbfft? 7« Ca re rA^bbfft; 6|ft ca re j:!|ucca 
 
72 b*ELF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 le ujfje ad lojc, doc aca A13 ad ceojtAjD, do At|t bfiUAc At) 
 leA^D. 8. b-f u^l A3<v8 5<v^e o'i) ct^IS le cujt A]|t At) caIaitj 
 jtjAfSAC? 9. M^ b-pi^l, o^jt a cA A5A117 clA]r S^l^e adij 
 ido ^e^trn, A3ur jr tDdft ad ^ejbri) 6am7 ] ajji ad Abb<\ji rp). 
 10. $ljt ptAijt (perfect tense of the verb ^<\j, get) ad 
 ceaccA buA|& aiji cIoca A3ur cA|tjiAiC|6 da rcejlpe, a 
 cA a(|i ceojtA.it) b' ^e|lrt)e? 11, TFuAjft Ajur £dr At) 
 clfAc-pufircA : Nj h-fu^l cAft|t<\jc t)o cloc daji cu]t rt)e 
 ADD AOt) cajid An)A]t); aju]* bo cu]fieAr cjtDc^oll At) 70H)- 
 lAt) cl^Ab Ajtb A5'.ir £<mI bo]rif)ji). 12. C<\& e At) c-aoIac 
 
 OlipiCADD Ctt A]ft A1) C<\lAtt) ADD A^nt 1 *fl e <>W<M5 ? 1^« 
 Cu||t|rt) luA^Cjte ct)Art). 14. Mac b-f:u|l luA]Cfte-ct)Ari) cijtjtt) 
 A^ur 5<\i) |*u5 &o 't) caIait)? 15. N] b-pu^l; cA bjtjj; Aifijbe 
 a i)i) a &eAt)Ar ad cjte, do ad ujjt, ^Ai.8b||i. 16. Mac b- 
 ^uil cfiAt) rt)6|t &A]|te add b' ^e]liD? 17. Wj b-£U}l, 
 do ror T3 eA ^ : &0 5GAft|t rDe 3A6 ujle f56Ac 6 buDD. 18. 
 Teuc ad tt)A5 !TW i?* c 5W ^? ^* ^ A ^ jtAib re a 3-cotV 
 Du^ge jIaj*. 20. Jr td<vjc a be]c add r°» • 21. b-fuil A5Ab 
 b' A|tb^]t u^le a 5-cftuAc A5ur add|* ad tdadji ac ? 22. W | 
 b-pu^l, b| ad jtA^ce ro At)-^lu|6. 23. Oe^ft rAo^ce 50 td- 
 bjbeADi) Ain>nji r eit le jteulcAD lAubAllAC : acc 30 pfffftro&AC 
 bub cuAjt f A|tcAp)e Ajar A|n)nf ie vl|U|ce ad fteultAD loDjtAc 
 5| a^a^dd 30 be^3|oi)i)AC. 24. C(a ad c^-ah) be^b ?e A 1T* 
 A]r cu5a]di; Aj|i|r? 25. Wf poftur a fiAb. 
 
 ELEVENTH LESSON— 
 un c-uonfyu?) terseun oeu5. 
 
 EXEKCISE XXIII.— W cni^)2lb 3mtU5?lb 2l]R ^1t>. 
 
 1. In what manner (how) are you, O dear friend of my 
 heart? it is seldom you be here, and for that reason (there- 
 fore,) I like well that you have come? 2. I am well, 
 indeed, I am obliged to you (literally, may good be to you). 
 I give thanks to God, I was never so well (in such health), 
 3. How is your son, James, who is married? 4. He is 
 well in health ; but, indeed, the folly of youth is still in his 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 73 
 
 mind* 5. I do not like that**, for youthful folly is the 
 cause of grief and pining, and it makes a very wretch of 
 any individual at all that is under its control. 6. Has he 
 obtained any place at all in your estate? 7. He has not; 
 I did not give him a placo, because he did not perform the 
 thing which was pleasing with (to) me. 8. Oh, it was 
 right for you to give him a gift, because he had ever been 
 upright and agreeable. 9. Well, I have a wish to give bim 
 a gift yet 10. How is Thomas-— is he a good boy ? 11. He 
 is very well; he is better nine tiroes than his brother. 
 12. I like that; is he (le ^&a— with, Le. y during long) 
 so? 13. He is with — (during) a good while. 14. How 
 are your grandfather and your grandmother? 15. My 
 grandfather is dead, but my grandmother is yet in health. 
 16. When (what is the hour) did your grandfather die 
 (get death)? 17. He died a month since yesterday, 18. 
 May the blessing of God be with his soul ; he was a gentle, 
 good, honourable man. 19. When will you be here 
 again? 20. I will not have leisure again, Iwell know, till 
 a year from this day. 21. -You wiU, be at the home (village) 
 to-night. 22. Give me your cap. 23. Do not be in such 
 a hurry, you have enough of time ; fdr it is early in the 
 day yet. 24. The sun is now going down, and you know 
 that an evening in harvest (time) falls (as quickly) as falls 
 a stone into a bog-lake. 25. It is true for you, 26. God 
 •speed you (a blessing with you). 
 
 TWELFTH LESSON— 
 
 EXERCISE XXIV SW cewtWSbWb 5K2ltU52U; UVA P1&0 
 
 I . You are welcome, John ; how are you ? 2. I am well ; 
 may he also who enquires be well. 3. Had ye a great 
 feast last night at your father's house ? 4. We had, indeed ; 
 we were eating and* drinking with pleasure, and we were 
 ail merry to the breaking .rf the dawn (of mom) ; the 
 
74 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 young people danced with delight, and they sang melo- 
 dious strains. 5, How many persons were in (it)? 6. 
 There were ten young men, and eight young women* 7. 
 It was an agreeable meeting you had ; do you know the 
 names of each of the men ? 8. I do, indeed, know them ; 
 there was Hugh, Arthur, Brian, David, Denis, Eugene, 
 James, Laurence, Peter, and Richard in it, along with the 
 elite (rc&]€) of the town. 9. Who are the young women ? 
 do you know the name of each of them ? 10. I do know ; 
 Bridget, Catherine, Eliza, Mary, Honora, Rose, Sahia, 
 Jane, and Celia; that is all who were in it. 11. There 
 were not many in it. 12. I know there were not; but we 
 were all (of) us relatives. 1 3. Who sat at the head of the 
 table ? 14. My father sat at the bead of the table. 15. 
 Did you taste of (the) spirits? 16. I did taste of spirits. 
 17. Did you drink wine cheerily? 18. I did drink wine 
 cheerily. 19. Were you drunk ? 20. It is true that I 
 was not drunk. 21. What is wine? 22. It is the juice 
 of the vines that grow in France, in Italy, and throughout 
 Europe. 23, Do you know what thing is ujrse be-aca- 
 (water of life)? 24. I do; water or spirits, that comes 
 from the juice of the barley or oats, when there is made of 
 it malt or barm. 25. Were the mutton and the beef good, 
 rich ? 26. They were, indeed, very good, and very rich. 
 27. Who carved the venison? 28. Charles M'Hugh 
 carved it. 29. Who carved the fowl and the chickens? 
 30. I carved them myself. 31. At what hour did the 
 meeting separate? 32, It separated at eight o'clock in the 
 morning, when the sun was high above the horizon. 
 
 K8V OF PART JU 
 
SYNOPSIS OF Ztw, I am. 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 l~ 
 
 Imperative. 
 Mood. 
 
 1. — 
 
 2. bf. 
 
 3. b|6e<\8 re. 
 
 1. b]W]Y» 
 3. ; bjb]f. 
 
 Q 
 O 
 O 
 
 5 
 
 o 
 p 
 
 a 
 
 Present tense 
 preceded by 
 the particles 
 Arj, whether; 
 50, £&a£; 17] 
 
 Present 
 Tense. 
 
 1. C&JTtJ. 
 
 2. c&ift. 
 
 3. c& re. 
 
 1. C&t1}U]b. 
 
 2. C&CAOf. 
 
 3* c&jb. 
 
 1. b-pql-pi?. 
 
 2. „ -]|t. 
 
 3. „ re; 
 
 1. b-fu|l-ti)]&, 
 
 2. „ -c|. 
 
 3. ti - "]b. 
 
 *> 
 
 Habitual 
 Present. 
 
 Assertive 
 Present. 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 Perfect. 
 
 1. b|6-]ro. 
 
 2. „ -]|t. 
 
 3. „ re. 
 b|8-eA^ nje, cu, re. 
 
 1. bjSri^b. 
 
 2, bjb&j* 
 3.'b|8|b. 
 
 b]8-eAi) x\v> no fi*b. 
 
 1. ^ nje. 
 
 2. f r cu. 
 
 3. ir r& 
 
 1. b|8-]$. 
 
 2. „ -ce&. 
 
 3. „-eA8re. 
 
 1. ty8-e&r. 
 
 2. bi8-|r* 
 
 3. bj x &• 
 
 2. irri&- 
 
 3. |f fi^b. 
 
 1. b|8n)if. 
 
 2. b]8q. 
 
 3. bfbjr. 
 
 1. bjAttjAit. 
 
 2. b|&bAfi, 
 
 3. bjAbAjt. 
 
Synopsis of Ca]ii?, I am t — continued. 
 
 SINGULAR. PLUBAL. 
 
 Q 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 § 
 
 > 
 
 H 
 
 O 
 
 . A 
 i JZi 
 
 i H 
 
 1 
 
 Perfect af- 
 ter the par- 
 ticles &x)i 50, 
 13 j, &c. 
 
 1. fiAb-Af. 
 
 2. „ -a|t*. 
 
 3. „ jtAjb re. 
 
 1. fiAb-Art)Aji, or 
 
 . ]tAb-mA|i«. 
 
 2. -Ab^jt, „ -bA]t 
 
 3. -AOAJ1, „ -&A}1. 
 
 Assertive 
 Perfect 
 
 1. bu8, or bA 07c. 
 
 ^. „ j, cu. 
 0, „ „ fe. 
 
 1. bu8. or da rftJ. 
 
 2. „ „ r|b„ 
 
 3. » „ fl* b - 
 
 Future. 
 
 1. be|8-^&. 
 3. „ re. 
 
 J. bej8-n)|b. 
 ' 2. „ -q. 
 0. .5 -]&• 
 
 d 
 
 
 • 1— t 
 
 
 
 ! 
 
 1. bej8-]t). 
 
 2. „ -ce&. 
 
 3. „ -6a8 fe» 
 
 1. be|6rt)fj\ 
 
 2. be]8cj. 
 
 3. bei8b]f. 
 
 i 
 
 ft 
 
 Optative 
 Mood. 
 
 1. 50 ftAb-Ab. 
 
 2. „ |IAb-Afft. 
 
 3. „ |tA]b |*e. 
 
 1. |tAb-m«ib. 
 
 2. „ -CAO|. 
 
 3. „ -Ajb. 
 
 Assertive 
 form. 
 
 1. 50 n>-bu8 rtje. 
 
 2. „ cu. 
 
 3. „ fe. 
 
 1. 30 m-bu8 noo- 
 
 2- „ rtB. 
 
 3. „ f)A&. 
 
 Infinitive 
 Mood. 
 
 ... __ 
 Oo bejc. Participles. a\$ he]i. 
 
 Observe in the foregoing Synopsis, that in every tense — Impera- 
 tive present, Imperfect indicative, Conditional, — in which the first person 
 plural ends in if, the third person plural also of the same tense ends in if; 
 and again, in every tense, — Indicative Present, Future; and Optative, — 
 in which the first person plural ends in f&, the third person plural like- 
 wise of the same tense ends in p. The learner will find this observation 
 useful in endeavouring to remember the personal endings of the different 
 tenses, as the remark holds true for, every verb in the language, regular and 
 irregular, aa well as for the verb, to be, &o bejc. 
 
PART II. 
 
 THIRTEENTH LESSON. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF A REGULAR VERB " fc>0 rnol," lO praise—* 
 
 CONTINUED. 
 
 INDICATIVE MOOD. 
 
 ' Perfect Tense. 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 1. 2tyol-Ar, wollas, I praised. 1. $)ol-Tt)Afi, wolmarh, we praised. 
 
 2. 2J}ol-Ait% wolfish, thou praisedst. 
 
 3. 0)ol re, wql. she, he (or it) 2. SIM-bAft, wohvarh, you praised. 
 
 praised ; Stlol ■jpf, wo/ sheet she 
 
 (or it) praised. 3. #?ol-&Aft, woldarh, they praised. 
 
 Analytic form, ttjoI n)e, I praised; Interrogative, ajx 
 rboUf, have I praised? or did I praise? and its Analytic, 
 Ajt rt)ol me, have I praised ? (See in Eighth Lesson, the 
 several Observations relating to the Perfect Tense of the 
 verb bo be]t, pp. 38, 39.) 
 
 Future Tense. 
 
 1. 2t)ol-rAb, molfadh, I -will graine. 
 
 2. Sflol-jrAfl-i, moljlrh,. thou wilt 
 
 praise. 
 
 3. ?j)ol-pAi6 re, wzojfy s/ie, he will 
 
 praise. 
 
 1. 3t)*ol-|:Ai1jtt]t», molfamuidli, we 
 
 will praise. 
 
 2. $M-£ a .]6, wolfy, or inolftcy, you 
 
 will praise. 
 
 3. 2l)oH*A|&, moJftcidh, they will 
 
 praise. 
 
 1. 2J)ol-pA|fjrj, wolfwinn, 
 
 praise. 
 
 2. 2t)ol-v&, ivolfaw, thou wouldst 
 
 praise. 
 
 3. 2t)ol-rA6 re, wolf oo she, he would 
 
 praise. 
 
 CONDITIONAL 
 I would 
 
 1. SfM-rATyuir, isolfamusl), we would 
 
 praise. 
 
 2. 2J)ol-rAp, wolfwy, you would 
 
 praise. 
 
 3. 2f}ol-£A]&if, ioolfueedeesh, they 
 • would praise. ; -. 
 
 The Analytic, or simple form, 4 of each tense in this and 
 in every other mood, is conjugated by placing after the 
 third person singular in each the personal pronouns, roe, 
 c«, r£> rit ffW> H D > f !*&• Ex.— 
 
 FOR THE PRESENT TENSE INDICATIVE. 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 2!}oIaj6 (mollee) ttje. I. praise. 
 $)oIai6 cu, thou praisestj. 
 ?l)olA]6 re, he praises. 
 
 2f)oU]6 nor}, we praise, 
 ?0olAi8 ri^» you praise, 
 2I)olA]6 f|Ab, they praise. 
 
76 
 
 SElF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 ?OK THE IMPERFECT. 
 
 SI)oIa6 (wulloc) Ttje ; I used to praise. I 
 ..# cu ; 
 
 re; 
 
 sfy>u6 tiny} 
 ... rib; 
 ... ri^fr 
 
 FOR THE PERFECT. 
 
 $)o\ ttje; 
 
 ... cu; 
 
 .. re; 
 
 \ 
 
 ... rib'; 
 
 ... HA&' 
 
 In the same manner the Future and Conditional Tenses 
 are conjugated. (See Seventh Lesson, page 35.) 
 
 The habitual present ends in — <mw : by annexing arw, 
 therefore, to the root, the habitual present "is " formed ; as, 
 rrjol, tuol*T>o me, I am wont to praise; idoI&w? cu, thou art 
 wont to praise ; molAnn re, he is wont to praise. 
 
 So, too, the relative and emphatic forms of the present 
 and future are formed from the root rtjol, by annexing 
 for the present tense —Af ; for the future — £*r ; as, 
 
 At) ce a TboUr, he who praises ; At) ce a itjolp Ar, he who will praise. 
 
 The personal inflections of the imperfect and conditional 
 tenses are alike ; so are those of the present and future 
 tenses— except that the first person singular future ends 
 in b. 
 
 In the second person plural which ends in a]6, the 
 vowel 1 is pecularly long ; as, indeed, it commonly is be- 
 fore 6 (or 3) aspirated. 
 
 Obs. — The first letter, if aspirable, of the imperfect, per- 
 fect, and conditional tenses, must be always aspirated. So, 
 in verbs, every initial letter that admits aspiration, should 
 it follow — Aji, &o, |to, 5uri, tt?&, map, nacAft, nj, t)jojt, or 
 the pronouns, a, woe, in the nominative case, — suffers aspi- 
 ration, 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 H*r, contracted form of A^ur, and. 
 
 JftftfM), bread; Greek, tyro?. All 
 nouns of two syllables in Irish 
 are accented on the first, a few, 
 like the present instance, (AfiAt)) 
 excepted : it is commonly^pro- 
 nounced as if w r i tten raan, 
 but the first a should be 
 slightly sounded. 
 
 OAtfe, a town, a village ; Latin vVJa, 
 b^fle n)6|i, a large totfn, the metro- 
 polis ; a market town, as op. 
 posed to a village. From this 
 Irish word bA^le, are derived 
 all those topographical names 
 in Ireland beginning with tho 
 word Balhj, Ballin ; as Ballin- 
 garry (l)Ajte-Ag-&Aj\p6A), fcLe 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 77 
 
 town of the garden, in Ormond; 
 Ballintober, (bAjle-Arj-eobAifV), 
 the town of the well, in Ilos- 
 common, and in Mayo ; Bally - 
 nahinch (t>Aile-r)A-b-ir)r]re)> the 
 town of the island. There are 
 many names of places in Ire- 
 land spelled commonly, yet in- 
 correctly, with the prefix Bally, 
 Ballh. that are not derived 
 from bAjle, a town ; but from 
 the compound word — beul-ACA; 
 from beul, mouth ; and aca, 
 ford's: as Ballina, from t>eul-Arj- 
 aca ; Ballinasloe (t)eul aca rjA 
 f IuAq), the mouth of the ford 
 of the hosts ; Ballyshannon 
 (t?eul aca re<>f) A 1o)i th" e mouth 
 of the ford of the fox. 
 
 bl;AoArj, a year ; derived, according 
 to Dr. O'Brien, from bel, the 
 sun — the god of the Chaldeans 
 and of the pagan Irish ; and aw, 
 a circle ; an apparent revolu- 
 tion of the sun during his an- 
 nual course in the heavens. 
 
 bfiuicce, boiled, firom.bfutfc, to boil. 
 
 Ceub, first; ceub, a hundred. Ceub, 
 first, has the article At), always 
 before it; ceub, a hundred, 
 has not •, as, ceub ^eAr;, a hun- 
 dred men ; Arj ceub |reA|t, the 
 first man ; please remember 
 this. 
 
 Ctoj, a bell, a clock ; Welsh, cloec; 
 from which Dr. Johnson de- 
 rives the English word clock. 
 
 Cofit), a goblet, a drinking cup, a 
 tumbler. So called because in 
 days of old, drinking cups 
 were commonly, amongst the 
 Kelts, made of horn (corw) ; 
 Latin, cornu ; Cono-A^ll, the 
 horny cliif ; Cornwall. 
 
 Col, a hindrance, a prohibition, a 
 disgust ; Gr. *oKtu, I hinder ; 
 col 3AO]l, a prohibition on ac- 
 count of kindred. Col ce^cAft, 
 (from col, and ceACAfi, four), 
 a prohibition arising from kin- 
 dred in the fourth degree. 
 Hence col comes, in a secon- 
 dary sense ? to mean, kin, uid 
 
 kindred ; col-ceACAft, at pre- 
 sent means cousin german, the 
 fourth from the stem, reckoning 
 according to the civil, and not 
 the canonical, law ; col-cii]3eAn, 
 five a kin ; coi-reireAjt, six a 
 kin ; second cousins ; col-roofx- 
 f en*eft, seven a kin ; col-occAri, 
 eight a kin, third cousins. 
 
 rA]lce, welcome ; Latin, valete, you 
 are welL Ceub njjle tJ&ilce, a 
 hundred thousand welcomes — 
 our national salutation. 
 
 %)6i\&tj, a great many, muoh ; from 
 ri)6ri, great. 
 
 ?f)u]f)crri) a tribe, a family, a society; 
 from too, an old Irish word 
 signifying person ; Aorj, one ; 
 cjtv, a country. 
 
 21}ii|r)crte<\c, of the same people, 
 friendly, sociable. 
 
 'Ha, for iorjA, than. 
 
 Pnojfjfj, anciently written ptiA^ob — 
 Latin, prandium — a meal ; ce*b~ 
 p\\0]tw, the first meal, break- 
 fast ; pn°10'W& dine. 
 
 SuoCriuAd, sugar ,- from ru£, juice, 
 and qtuAic, hard. 
 
 Co, tea, (a Chinese word), Fr. ih£. 
 
 CrijAoojbe, poss. case of cri]Af)0|b, 
 Trinity ; from qif, three ; and 
 AorjAb, one (state, or) nature. 
 
 UAr, above, high (prep) ; UataI 
 (from UAr and. Ail, to educate), 
 noble. UAirte, the derivative 
 of uAfAl, nobility. UAjrle Cj- 
 ueArjo, Ireland's nobility. 
 
 UAobATi, what is, (UAr) up, on top 
 Hence it signifies cream ; be- 
 cause the top part of the milk, 
 as lAccAri (from jor, below), 
 means the milk at th« bottom 
 of the pail ; also the upper 
 leather of a shoe ; fAccAri, the 
 'sole; in music soprano; iacv 
 cAri, boss ; on high, victorious ; 
 as, lAtij l&ibrfv aoo UACbAri, the 
 strong hand victorious — thi 
 motto of the O'Briens. 
 
 UAcbAriAf), a president, a ruler, on* 
 in command. 
 
 Ub, (uv) an egg • Latin, ovum ; G? 
 
♦ 6 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IKtSB. 
 
 EXERCISE XXV. 
 
 1. C|A AT) bjA6 ]V TTXXJC leAC A be]C AJAb A}U TT)A|b]T>, 
 
 A^]t bo ceub p^o]i)!)? 2. Jr tt)aic Ijort) auAt) A$ur }rr); ce 
 A3up uAcbAjt, A3Uf treoji fuAu-b|tu|cce 6 T)Ae. 3. $tr) lei3- 
 £t& cu 8att) ce a 1|oi;a8 oujc? 4. Let5pj& A*r £A}lce, tt)a r 
 re bo co|l e, 5, ^li) 3IACADT) cu ruJcnuAb leif* ? 6. 51a- 
 cajrt); A3«|* leir fit), if rt)A]c lion? rt)6nAT) t/ugcfttiAjb. 7. $It) 
 peAitn leac iiACbAji 'r>A bAtne? 8. }f jreAnn l^ort) UACbAft. 
 9. CAbA|]i (tkowr, give) bAto noipT) be 't) cAon--j*eoil, tt)a 
 *r re t>o coji e. 10. beAU£Ab (I shall give) A5ur f&jlce. 
 11. b' fe|b||x 3U}i tt)a*|c leAc'ub {egg) ? 12. Nf n)Aic Iioto; 
 cA n)o f a jc Ai)i?f At) peo]U 13. T^/ada^u bATt) cojtT) at; uac- 
 bAjft, »T)A tf re bo eoi,l e/ 14. So 6 bujc, A5ur ceub TDjle 
 rAilce. 15. C^a at) ttAjjt |ceAi)t) cu bo ceub pnOjTrt) 3AC 
 Ia? 16» ^C|]t leAc uAi,n T)-be]r at) occ ; t)o a-ju at) i)aoj 5 
 clo|5. 17. Cja ai) uA^tt iceAi)T) cu bo loo? 18. jcjrT) e 
 a]u at) bo, t)o a^ti at) 1)-aot) 6 'clois. 19. C]A bj&eAf leAC 
 a]5 -jceAb at) ceub pnoji)!)? - 20. bibeAtjn Tt)uiT)cin ad cjg, 
 
 Tf)A|t ACA TJ)' ACAjjl A3Uf TT)0 TT)ACA^|t, 11)0 beAnbbttACAIfl A3UT/ 
 
 rr)o 6e]|tb-f|ujt, tt)o cU.t) Tt)^c. A3UT/ Ti)o cIai) jujeAU. 21. Ca 
 b-r^l bo 8eA|tb-bnACAi|t U^lI|ATi)» at> atd ro? 22. &&x& 
 av») ?Cc-cIiac, Anb-bA|le mon (metropolis) B'jfieAtW. 23. 
 T^A^b cu-fA a ]tiAri) ai)t) ^tc-cl]AC? . 24. bi&eA?/; A3ur 30 
 be|r?)^T) leAC, ]y bjieAg, A5UJ* jr Tpon at> ba]le e : bub ri)Ai6 
 lion) a beic at)t> 3A^ bl]A5Ai,T) Ajn reAb bo tio cr.ii lirjj.J 25. 
 b-f u]l bu^i)e A]n bjc adt), 5aoItt)^i (related to) bu^c A13 
 con)t;u}8e (residing)? 26. GA; it)' ACAi.n-TT)dn, i)o AtA|Tt 
 
 Tt)0 TT)ACA]t, TT)ATt AOI) (along .with) Col-CeACAjl, A3Ur TT)6|IAT) 
 
 bAoitje ti)U]iic!|teACA e|le. 27. ^tt) colceACATibujc SeArnur 
 SOac^oi©, a cA, tt)a Y p]on e, rrjATt iiAcbAjiAT) a 5-colAijce 
 (college) t)A Cn] a yope? 28. Jr col-ceArA|t bon)on)AcA(n 
 <\ A5uf* cul-cu^eATt bATt) ^e^T) : cA-|*e 30 beimit) at)-tt)a|c 
 Satd; 6|n bnot)Ai)T) re tdouAt) A]n3]b onn)-rA (on me) 3AC 
 Art)' a ce|3^rt) bo'i) rn-bAile rboifi. 29. jr tt)Aic r]i) ; cja at), 
 c-att) bi, cu at)t) ^4c-c1^ac? 30. Ca re at)o||* 30 beiTbio cn^ 
 rt)|; acc cA biqi A5ATT) 30 rt)-be|8|b at)o no^ri) n)] e]le. 31. 
 ^C c|oct:Ai8 (will come) cu \]oro adt) Tt)o cj3 f&]t) a t>occ ? 
 32. N| TT)AicljorT) e; cA ceAC rr)' AC^]t n)o]tt at>-3At% bArt), 
 A 5 H r JtACfAft (wilLgo) adt); ]f tda^c le n)U|T)c|n at) cjge 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 7U 
 
 (of the house) 30 jrAnpAinn (that I should tarry) acu. 33. 
 b-pujl cu A15 jtnceAcc? 34, CAirr?. 35. t)e<vrM)Acc Ce 
 leAc. 36. Z)o nA|6 n?A^c A5Ab; rlAn 50 \\&]b cu frejn 45111* 
 bo rijuj^qjt. 
 
 FOURTEENTH LESSON. 
 
 The relative pronouns are — a, who, which, what ; noc, 
 who, which ; tjac, who-not, Which-not. These are all in- 
 declinable ; and cause, when -nominative case, the initial 
 aspirable consonant of the* verb to be affected by aspira- 
 tion. 
 
 The particle bo, sign of the past tense, has the force of 
 a relative pronoun ; as, bAOjne tjieuT?<\ bo puAijt moji-cAil 
 At)T)r At) e-reAn-A|inri|t, brave men who obtained renown 
 in the olden time. In this sentence there is apparently no 
 relative nominative case to £UAi(t, and accordingly, bo t 
 which immediately precedes it, is regarded, in this and 
 such cases, as a relative. But sentences of this form are 
 really elliptical, and can be filled up, as in the present in- 
 stance, thus: bAojne cpeunA " noc" bo puAijt moft-cA^l Annr 
 An c-reAn-ApTjnri- 
 
 The interrogative pronouns are — c|A, who; ca, what, 
 where ; CAb, what — Latin,, quid; as, CAb e ? what (is) it ? 
 cjieub, what, what thing; compounded of CAb, what; and 
 ]i^eb, thing. 
 
 Obs. 1. — Such English sentences as — " who am I? who 
 is he? what is it? what is the matter? what was the 
 matter? is it he? is it not he? it is not he; — this is the 
 man" — are translated into Irish by omitting the verb, is, 
 are, am, was — c^a tin re? cia fe? cAb fe? CAb f& at? v]6? 
 ai) fe ? (is it) he? dac fe? nj fe, (it is) not he? ro fe ad 
 peAji. (See Note, p. 21, and p. 40). 
 
 VOCABULARY. , 
 
 Although, ce, 516, and c\i> ; (as it 
 were, the verb cj6, seeing 
 that). 
 
 216 Ati) (Aw-oo). Adam. 
 
 Alone, only, atoajp ; (solitary) 
 
 AorjAti ; from Aorj, one, and 
 
 treAn, a man. 
 
 Angel, AiT)5<»Al. 
 
80 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Anger, Fe^ns- 
 
 Always rfcm 30 rfoHJ Latin, sem- 
 per ; 50 non> perpetually ; 30 
 bn.Ac, ever, till thedayof (btvAc) 
 judgment ; 50 buAt), lastingly; 
 30 b-eus, fall (eus) death ; 
 ever, a jxiau), ever, referring to 
 time past ; a s-corijtju^e, (from 
 corijrjuio, abide thou), always, 
 abidingly ; ever ; 50 beo, till 
 the last (beo) breath, ever ; 30 
 beo]5, till the (beoi5) end, al- 
 ways, ever. 
 
 Author, UobAfu 
 
 Beginning, cuf , cuf Ac (and rofAc) ; 
 cujreAC, a leader or duke ; cu- 
 fUT5, begin; corusAb (the act 
 of) commencing. 
 
 Covetousness, r^tje. 
 
 Create, q\ucu]5, from Cfiuc, shape, 
 form. 
 
 Dispraise, b]o-iijol, from b| or bjc, 
 want of; (dis, Latin), and 
 lijol, praise ; dx]x), to dispraise j 
 bjo-tijol, is to give negative 
 praise; d\]Vi to give actual 
 dispraise. " Ha ti>ol A3Uf ha 
 cajtj cu -pejo," do not praise, 
 and do not dispraise yourself. 
 
 Envy, ctjuc. 
 
 Eve, CbA. 
 
 Gluttony, cjiAor ; C|U0f&f), cjxAOff i), 
 and "c^tAOf AtjAc, , > glutton ; cjia - 
 or- 61. drinking to excess ; qtA- 
 or-rlU5A©, (frpjm qiAOf, and 
 TlU5A6, to swallow) to eat 
 greedily ; q\ojfeAc,. a spear 
 which, as it were, eats up the 
 flesh. 
 
 Illumine, 
 to redden, 
 to blush/ 
 to ignite, 
 to light, 
 
 Kingdom; ^i^eAcc; from tV5> a 
 
 lAf ; Latin, lux, 
 ie., lu[k)s, light, 
 lof)fiAb, foilTH*- 
 oAb ; beAlfiAb. 
 
 king, and eAcc, a state, condi- 
 tion, an achievement. 
 
 Might, cunjAcc ; mighty, cun>Ac- 
 cac ; Almighty, ujle-cuiijAc- 
 eAc. 
 
 Moralist, ojbe ; beAjj-ojbe 
 
 Parents, acajii, tpacajji; first pa- 
 rents ceAp-rjoon ? 1 ! fr° m CQA V 
 (Latin, caput) head, chief; 
 and rwon°T*> elder, a progeni- 
 tor (from nooe, elder, and 
 ^eAfi, man). 
 
 Pride, UAbAjt ; (as if from ua, issue, 
 and bAfift, superiority, excel- 
 lence) C]A aij i)]6 UAbAti, what 
 is pride ? 
 
 See, freuc I I see, pejcyTn. 
 
 Self, ^1); myself, TTje-jrejn ; ca- 
 pe]!), thyself. 
 
 Seven, f©Acc; French, sept 
 
 Sin, peACAJJj Latin, jpecco. 
 
 Sloth, letrs. 
 
 Source, pfi]OtiMJvb&A|t ; bur), cobAn. 
 
 Tongue, ceAf)3A ; Saxon, cutjj; 
 Danish, tunge; Belg. tonge ; 
 Dutch, tonghe ; Latin, lingua ; 
 French, langue; Spanish, len- 
 gua ; Italian, lingua. The 
 analogy is very striking. 
 
 Vanity, bjonjAojfj, and bjotijAoirjeAf 
 (from bj, wanting, and TnAojtj, 
 substance) bAp^e ; bAQjr , wan- 
 ton folly. 
 
 "Walk, Ajrbrft, fjubAl (pr. shoo-al, 
 because 7 follows r; bear in 
 mind Obs. 1, p. 2.) 
 
 William, U^ah), (the first syllable 
 is pronounced short), 2I)ac- 
 UjUeAtn, Fitzwilliam ; Wil- 
 liams, . Williamson, Mac Wil- 
 liam — the Irish name assumed 
 by the Bourkes of Connaugbt 
 on the death of their chief, 
 William De Bourg, third Earl 
 of Ulster. 
 
 EXERCISE XXVL 
 
 1. This is a very fine day (L& Athbfte^J e ro). 2. It 
 is indeed a very fine day. 3. Have we not had (i?ac ji<vjb 
 *3<MT>r)) very beautiful weather now for a long time (past) ? 
 4. YWhavehad, indeed, very good weather, as you ob* 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 81 
 
 serve (tdaji be|n cu), this good while past. 5. Has not 
 God been very good to us ? 6. Yes, God has been very 
 good to us. 7. Who is good but God alone ? 8. Who is 
 God? — you, who know so much (a^j a b-pnjl ai? oitieAb 
 rjn eolujr), know this question (cejrb) well. 9. He is the 
 author and first source of all that are in (on, Ai]i) heaven 
 and on earth ; He is the beginning and end of all that 
 are, or that will be ; it is He who created the sun, the moon, 
 and all these stars that illumine the firmament ; He always 
 is and abides for ever : Let every tongue sound his praises 
 (praise him). 10. Who is he who praises the Lord always? 
 
 11. It is the just man, who knows who God is — how great, 
 how mighty ; and who himself is — how poor and vile. 
 
 12. What is this world? (c<\b e <xn t)|b at) 1**05*1 y&?) 
 
 13. It is only a vapour that lasts (is) for a little, and then 
 is no more. 14. What is heaven ? 15. It is the kingdom 
 in which God reigns in glory ; and in which all the blessed 
 praise for ever His blessed name. 16. Are you holy? 
 17. No; I am not holy. I do not praise myself (we-feu)) 
 although I like to be good. 18. "You know the saying, or 
 the advice (cori)*ifile), of the old man — do not praise, and 
 yet do not dispraise yourself; for much praise is bad, 19. 
 What is pride r 20, Pride is sister to vanity — pride is one 
 of the seven deadly sins. 21. Do you know the seven 
 deadly sins ? 22c 1 do (know them) — they are pride, 
 covetousness, lust (b|tuff), anger, gluttony, envy, and sloth. 
 23. Pride, I see, is the head and root of all — it was the 
 sin of the angels, and the cause of the sin of our first 
 parents, Adam and Eve. 24. I see you are a moralist 
 25. Who is this coming (**3 ccacc) ? 26. It is my dear 
 and faithful friend, William. 27. Is it he that comes 
 (*i? e * c* *un)? 28. It is he; here he is. You are 
 welcome, my dear friend (ceub n?jte f^lce florae, *c*|t*b 
 trjo cle^b) ; now are you to-day ? 29.1am well, thank you 
 (bu«6e*c buix ; or beifijro bu|6e*c*f buix) 30. Let us have 
 a walk. 
 
 In the two preceding Lessons we have shown how a 
 verb active in Irish is conjugated. In addition to those 
 tenses already given, which, from the employment of a 
 twofold conjugation*— the synthetic and analytic — present 
 
82 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 to every Irish speaker for selection more than an ordinary 
 variety of terms by which every modification of time can 
 be expressed ; there are yet others, formed by the aid of 
 the substantive verb, fco be]c, "to be;" and of the present 
 participle. 
 
 Present Tense ... ... c& trje ajj ti)oU6, I am (a') prais- 
 
 ing, &c. 
 
 Imperfect ... ... bj vcfe *V3 ryol&i, I was (a') prais- 
 
 ing,. &c. 
 
 Future ... ... beib ttjs A15 tt»oU6, I will be (a') 
 
 praising, &c. 
 
 Second Future ... ... be|6 nje |Aft (after) tt>oU6, 1 shall 
 
 have praised, I shall be after 
 , . praising, &c. 
 
 These compound tenses are quite analogous to the com- 
 pound tense in French ; J'ai parte — or the continuated 
 form in English verbs ; I was loving. 
 
 OPTATIVE MOOD. 
 SINGULAS, PLUEAL. 
 
 1. 3o njol-Ab, moladh, may I 
 
 praise. 
 % 3o -rycl-Aw, mclirh, mayest thou 
 
 praise. 
 3. 3o tdoI-ai& re, *wl& *&> may he 
 
 praise, 
 
 1. 00 tt7ol--njui&, mclmxiiah, may we 
 
 praise. 
 
 2. 50 Ti)ol-cAi6, molthte, may you 
 praise. 
 
 3. 5o Ttiol-Ai&, molid/if may they 
 praise. 
 
 INFINITIVE MOOD, 
 
 (Verbal noun— 2T)oIa6, praise.) 
 
 fco rijoU*, to praise. 
 
 le ttjoUd, in order to praise. 
 
 2ljjt q njoUS, (on the point of praising) about to praise. 
 
 PARTICIPLES. 
 
 $4f3 n)oU&, (at) praising; a"|ti riioUb, on praising; jaji 
 (after) tdoU6, having praised. (See Tenth Lesson, Infini- 
 tive Mood, page 47.) 
 
 •The Subjunctive Mood is the same in form as the Indi- 
 cative, taking, however, for present time, 30 (that) ; for 
 past time 5^ (that) ; before its tenses. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 83 
 
 FIFTEENTH. LESSON. 
 
 The demonstrative pronouns are— ro, this, these ; (French, 
 ce; Hebrew, zo, zu) ; rw, that those; ub, r»&» that yonder, 
 those yonder, that there, those there, or of whom or which 
 there may be question. It is true, these pronouns ro, rm, 
 come after the noun, which they help to point out; yet 
 their demonstrative character is fully attained by aid of 
 the article (ad, or da, the)*which must always go before 
 the noun, whenever the demonstrative is to follow; as, 
 ' this man,' is in Irish expressed thus, ' the man this,' aij 
 fe^ri ro; ' these men,' the men these, ua $ \\i ro. 
 
 The emphatic particles, fj, re, rA, (Latin, ce; French, 
 ci), which are manifestly traceable from ro, this; rAt) (and 
 re*n), wliich appears to be derived from rjn, that; are em- 
 ployed after the pronouns personal and possessive. 
 
 1st. After the personal pronouns ; as, me, I ; n)e-r 1, and 
 now commonly spelled ii)|pe, I; cu, thou; cu-rA, thou; ri» 
 she; ri-re, she ; re, he; re-rAt?, he; rib, you; rib-re, you; 
 HAb, they; ri^b-rAD, they. The emphatic suffix for the 
 first person plural is — oe (Latin, nos; Heb. nu, we) ; as, 
 rjij, we; nt)-i?e, we (as it were, we, we). 
 
 2nd. After the possessive pronouns : nj'o, my ; bo, thy ; 
 a, his, her, their; aji, our; bujt, your; as, roo cajia, my 
 friend ; njo cAftA-rA, my friend ; bo cAjiA-f a> thy friend ; 
 a c Aft A-r a, her friend; a cAjtA-rAr), his friend; a 3-CAfiA- 
 rAn, their friend ; buji 5-cAfiA-rA, your friend ; A|t 5-CAjtA- 
 i)e, our friend. 
 
 These particles are placed last, no matter what number of nouns and 
 adjectives follow the possessive pronouns ; as, my dear, loving, amiable 
 Mend, tt)o ca|va ft]!, 5ti&6n)An oeAFjAri)Ail-rA. If a possessive pronoun do 
 not precede the noun and adjective, the particles ta, taij, t)e, will not be 
 employed ; as, this dear, loving, amiable friend, aij cAttA &*., $\i&.btr)&n 
 jeArjAtijAil f o. In this last instance it is r o that is employed ; in the 
 former rA. Another Example : 
 
 This beloved man, aij reA]t 5H& 6 y A V> " f<>«'* 
 That beloved man, ai) peA^t 5jtA6rt.)An ''fin." 
 My beloved man, nf £eA|t JrvtonjAft "rA." 
 
 In the two first lines, the pronouns ro, r]ij, are demonstrative ; in the 
 third, f a is merely an emphatic particle. 
 
84 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 These particles of emphasis are employed after the per« 
 eons of the verb, in the same manner as after the pronouns 
 Ex. : — 
 
 I praise, njoUjrt). We praise, !i)6lnjtt]&. 
 
 Theupraisest, ttjoUjn. You praise, \x)olc&fi. 
 
 He praises, tsjoIajo re. They praise, tT>olA]b, 
 
 EMPHATIC FORM. 
 2?}oUiTT;-fe. Styolnjuib-ne. 
 
 2f}oiAni~r&- 3f)oi-A]6-r<3. 
 
 2i)ol<\]6 re-?Aij. 2J)oUjfc>-rArj. 
 
 Obs. — Contrast or opposition requires the employment of 
 the emphatic particles, as is illustrated in the accompanying 
 Exercise, 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 panionship between two ; a 5- 
 cujbeAcc, when the number is 
 either two or more than two. 
 
 2JqAj& (pr. eye-a), the front, the 1 
 face ; Greek, 6 j^ ?, the appear- 1 
 ance ; A5AJ6, having Ajn, on, j 
 placed before it, has the mean- 
 ing of ahead, on straight, over ; 
 as, . t»'|tt)rr]5 re Ajfi A^Ajb, he 
 went on straight, he prospered; 
 Ajjt AqA;6 r)A 0-ujT5ce, on the 
 face (over) of the waters. 
 Like the Hebrew, hal pcnei, 
 on the face. Slrjq (in) AgAjb, 
 means against ; b'jti)^ ye Ai)t) 
 a^]6, he went against, he op- 
 posed. 
 2l5ttA|7fi, I entreat, I beseech ; from 
 At), very ; and 7>w\n), I cry 
 out. 
 "Ifybfij^hg, Mh'drew ; 2J)Ac4li)b^Af, 
 jSSwcAndrew, Anderson, An- 
 drews. 
 2lor)ie*cc. (en-yacht), adv., along 
 with, together ; from aox} ) one, 
 and jreACCj a turn. 
 21 yreAc, adv., in, within : from, a 
 
 for Arj)},.rn; and ceAc, house. 
 CeAcbAjt, either, as if c&c, other, 
 any one ; and ejbjjt, between. 
 Cejle, an equal, a companion — man 
 or woman ; a spouse, a wife, 
 a husband. Cejle, with the 
 possessive pronoun a, his, her, 
 its, mean each other ; ca |*uac 
 acu Am a cejle, they hate each 
 other, le (with) cejle, toge- 
 ther; as, bejbnjjb le cejle a 
 bAflle, we will be home toge- 
 ther, is applied only to coni- 
 
 6 cejle, (from other) asunder ; 
 civ rjAb 6 cejle, they are sepa- 
 rated. ; civ re 6 cejle, it is 
 asunder ; cnjb a cejle, through 
 each other ; in disorder ; in 
 confusion. 
 
 Ccjicajo, Cork ; so called because 
 its early foundations were laid 
 by St. Finbar, near a " cojt- 
 cac," or marsh. 
 
 Cnujoe, the world ; orbis terrae., 
 the globe ; from cjtujf), gathered 
 like a ball, round ; crvujrpo, ga- 
 ther (thou) ; qwjijugAo, & ga- 
 thering, a meeting, ; hoarding 
 up, gains ; cnu]t)#eojn, a ga- 
 therer, a collector ; quijtje- 
 eolujr, a knowledge of cosmo- 
 graphy ; cn.ujrje-r5niot>A6, cos- 
 mography. 
 
 CujbeAcc, company, society ; from 
 cujb, a portion ; and f cacc, an 
 act, turn, change. 21 5-Gttj- 
 be„\cc, together ; bej&nprb a 
 5-cuibeAcc, we shall be toge- 
 ther. 
 
 CttjtijTOj mindful ; cujiutje, memory, 
 remembrance. 
 
 t5eAf l 5, red. 
 
 ttonjAt), the world, m its moral and 
 physical acceptation. 
 
 t^eAc, the visage ; from heAjte, 
 see, look at ; Gi\ $sfy.v, I see. 
 
 C ; 3 : n, certain, definite, necessary; 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION. IN IRISH. 
 
 85 
 
 as bujbe eisirj, a certain person ; 
 ir eiSW a 6eAt)A&, it is neces- 
 sary to do it. 
 
 far) a, a declivity, a slope ; le j:a»)a, 
 headlong. 
 
 Twwe, truth ; from tfojt, true. 
 
 Foca)1, a word (spoken) ; Latin, 
 vocale ; bfqACAft, a word writ- 
 ten, spoken, or conceived in 
 the mind ; in grammar, the 
 verb. 
 
 Bajijioa (pr. gorry), a garden ; 
 Welsh, gardd; from which 
 Dr. Johnson derives the Eng- 
 lish word, garden. 
 
 lorwor, adv., in order that ; com- 
 pounded of ao'J, in ; which in 
 composition often assumes the 
 form ]Otj ; and ijor. manrer, 
 order. 
 
 LeACAj a cheek ; Heb. % nb, lechi, a 
 jawbone ; Ramath-Zec/w, ' ■ the 
 lifting up of the jawbone," 
 where Samson slew the thou- 
 sand Philistines. 
 
 1<sacai)Ac, having « good cheek j 
 
 pAb-leACAnAc, long-cheeked. v 
 LuAonAD, report, fame, notoriety ; 
 
 from Iuad, to speak openly and 
 
 frequently, to impute; jv^» 
 
 discourse. 
 S!)aIa, (ruawld), a bag, mail. 
 ?J)aIa, (raotfa), eyebrow ; the slope 
 
 of a hill ; plural, ajaIajd. 
 ?J)a5ag, mocking, jeering, humbug- 
 ging- 
 Pa&jiuic, Patrick ; SOAcPA&jtuic, 
 
 Fitzpatrick ; MacFadden, and 
 
 Macl*adden. 
 Scojl, school ; Greek, <ry(uy^\ Latin, 
 
 schola. 
 SeottrA, George. 
 S|beAl, Isabella, 
 Ca|iIa, it happened ; 6 cajUa, since 
 
 it has happened ; whereas. 
 Con)Ar, Xhomas ; 2t)AC-Co«)Air, 
 
 Thompson ; Thomas, and Mac- 
 
 Thomas. 
 C|t]U|t, three men, a trio ; from cjt], 
 
 three ; and y eAti, a man. . 
 Uri)Al, humble ; Latin, huiniiis. 
 
 EXERCISE XXVII. 
 
 1. G]& ca ado fji)? 2. SUe-p. 3. Gja cufA? 4. 
 SeArrjur Ua bit^ii). 5. Cajift AreeAc a SeAri)ujr, re bo 
 beACA; r u 13 T\°T A 3 U 1* '&&40 bo corrjpAb. Jr n?A]c l^onj 30 
 pejcjn? cu a fiance. }r pAbA At) Ia 6 b| cu-rA A3U] 4 rr;e-p 
 jto^ri) At) Ue 'i? 1116, a 3-cujbeAcc ; A3ur 50 be^i) leAC cA 
 bjtoib (gladness) ojtrp Atjojr 50 b-pujlrt)]b-i;e Atwro le cejle 
 — cu-pA A|5 a b-pu|l njdft-cejrr) A3tir cA^l A]jt peab da 
 C|iu^e; A5up rrje-n, a ca ai>d ro, Ai)r; -jaccaji t>A cjfie 3AI)- 
 V\°T 3^t) luAb|tA5. 6. Oc, <v5]tA^ii} ojtc, da coring co Iuac 
 X\r), bo too »t)oIa6 ; i)o, pe ir coi|t bar?) a |iAb, a ttjaJaS pujrr). 
 7. So be|ri)^t) Tjj'i (for w] b-pu|l) Ti?e-ri a ti}A3At> puc; acc 
 ca i??e a ji&6 t)A pi|t)T)e ; cA pjor A3ATO 50 b-ptql cu Ai>uri)Al 
 A3up tM lAbA|ioccAb (I shall not speak) pocAil e^le add bo 
 n>otcA (in your praise). 2#aji bubA^jtc nje (as I have 
 said), if fabA 6 bjrrjAjt-oe le ce^le A15 bul (going) add 
 fcojle 'miA^ji b]rr)A]t-t?e a ceAc b' ACA|tn>o^|t ; beaDOAct Oe 
 le d-a at;att?. tlA|t fjub^l cu-rA 30 leojt be 'i) bori)A|t> 6 
 f|9? 8. i'SiabAlAt 4 ; cA A3A117 n)d]t^V9 le ]tA& A^jt 5AC yfi 
 
86 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 bo cuaIaj* (I beard), A3ur 5AC ijjb bo coooapcaj* (I saw), 
 bA rn-bejbeAD £AjU (opportunity) $34117 real a caca8 (to 
 spend) ieAt. %icz be^b f a-|U a-jaii) aid ci319 e]le. 9. £ti) 
 cujrbp; leAc, nuAip a b| tne-rf #5PT ZXX 'V* ^ e !31 T ) A 15Vf u bAl 
 ArtjAC a bA]le Co|ica|3, A3ur bubpAjf 50 m-bub n)Ajc leAC 
 ft;An}; A'r 'tWApi o| fjnn-ne V At) wifse, cApne (came) 
 conn itjofi, a C113 (brought) Api pjlleAb lejf cu ; Ajur 
 ^'l^loir (y 011 went) le pAi>A le]f ao c-fpuc no 511]% cu^ftljoj 
 cu A]p'CA«pnAi3; aoo r|0 bo fnAtnAr-rc bo bjAij A3Uf CU5 
 a fceAC bo 9 t) cfiAjJ ^ u "r A leAC-beo njAp b|8jf. 10. j*r fjon 
 5uu cu}n)]n l{orn~rA 30 n)A|6 At) 1a ub, A3«f be]8 cuprnje 
 A3Anj Api 30 beo ; p- A]p ao AbbAp fin, ca AjAro-fA a 3- 
 con)nu]6e, 5oao A3ur c]oi;n mop. opc-f a v Nu-|beAc pA ah meub 
 piooe cu bArn. 11. Mac pA]b biiACAlu, 03A e]\e \]vy-vc 
 ai) Ia fjn ? 12. toi 30 cp^ce (certainly) ; acc i?|0]t rin, au 
 te ceAcbAti b]ob bul Ann A3AI& oa b-conn pAoctrjAp (angry 
 billows). 13. bub rt)A)i bo pinobAp-fAO o. capIa 
 (whereas) 3up corcu-jg cu a}3 ca^oc oppcu, cj<n f jAb oa pfp 
 63A a b] aoo Aon-j:eAcc \]i)i) A!)n 1a rp)? 14. ¥)] ^IpjbpiAf 
 2$3AcPAbpA]c, SeopfA 2$ac UflliApO} Ajur Corner 21)ac- 
 OomuApU, ~ppw A13 a pAjb fior le fn^n) 30 b-4n-ri)Aj& 
 15. b-pujljb iple beo 50 fdfl? 16. Nf b-fujljb ; pua-fp 
 be] pc- (couple) bjob bap; acc ca ConjAf S^acOotooaII beo 
 f of ; A5«r ca, nj fe aioajo 'on a f eAp roAit, acc o]be Apb- 
 voujoce (highly-learnedj, A3uf fAO] ApbcejtneAc. IT. Jf 
 n>A|c l]orn fin ; ao b-fupl fe a b-pAb 6 cua]1]6 fheardj cu 
 UA]8? 18. 0c, CA ; ITJOp CUAlAf ua]& le CUf3 bl]A30A. 19. 
 
 Cja An corAn)lAcc (like ; appearance) binne a b] aoOj 1oin;Af ■ 
 50 b-feicpn ao cupnp) llorr> e ? 20* bj fe 'nu a f oaji Apb 
 c|n7c^oll f e cnoj^ce ; beAp3 A W A a^a^S ; lonpAc aijo a 
 
 flljl, f5]An)AC, fAb-lejceAnAC, A inAllAjb CpU]0, A3Uf A 
 
 jpuA^ A|p bAjc An 6jp, a bpeAc repi) (mild), clAccti)Ap 
 (handsome). 21. Ca f ^of A3Am 30 mApi Aoo^f App ; -jf. 
 An^A^c ao cupi)ne ca A3Ab-fA« 22. 13 ac pApb beipbfpip 
 Af3e bV p' b* Ap^n? S^beAl — An ft-fin a b-Ap^nj ? 23. ]f 
 S^beAl b| n)Ap Ajnn) Ap^icp 24. b-pu|l cu cujpreAc (tired) 
 be]r b' A|rb|pe (journey) ? 25. Nflji#. 26. C13 lp)n-no 
 (we can ; literally, it comes with us) thap fin, fiubAl cpjb 
 ao 3AppbA ; ca An cpAc-oooA (evening) co bpeAg y\r). 27. 
 Jf n^Ajc i]OTn-re 6, tnA'p mAic leAc-fA. 28, Cince ]r twajc 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH< 87 
 
 •/ 
 
 ljon>T* & CJ* lejr a-n 5AWt&A ro ? 29. tjorn-f a. 30. 
 ISeiqrr) *W rn5ft ai? rAOft-cAlTbAn (agriculturist) cu. 3.1. 
 U] h]6]tt) \e-\y 50 td^ic, acc 6 ato 50 ah?. 32. T^Afiit A 
 rceAC A3UI 4 |?eu6 A]]i i?a bUcA^b. 33. Rac^Ab a^ j?Ajlce. 
 
 SIXTEENTH LESSON. 
 
 Since we commenced our Easy Lessons in Irish, we have 
 omitted to note the gender of each particular noun, because 
 we intended to devote a special Lesson to this subject, and 
 to render it a matter of no difficulty for any learner to 
 know, at a glance, the particular gender of every noun in 
 the Irish language. 
 
 In English Grammar sex and gender are so allied that 
 one betokens the other. Whatever is of the male sex is mas- 
 culine in gender ; whatever is of the female sex is feminine 
 in gender ; and whatever is of neither sex is in gender, 
 neuter-*- that is, of no gender. This is the simple, grand, 
 English rule relative to the gender. Lindley Murray has said, 
 and the philosophic error has been taught in all our schools, 
 " that gender is the distinction of sex." 
 
 English-speaking students, on not finding gender as 
 readily distinguishable in foreign languages as in their 
 native tongue, laud the beautiful simplicity^ English, 
 and cannot at ali understand why the language's of other 
 nations should, on the simple subject of gender, differ so 
 widely from that of the Anglo-Saxons. 
 
 Gender, however, is even in English, quite a different 
 thing from "the distinction of sex," the latter regards 
 things ; the former, not things, but their names. For exam- 
 ple, we say a man, as a living being, is of the male sex — 
 and not male gender : and a woman s as a living being, is of 
 the female sex — not female gender ; while the word " man," 
 as a mere part of speech, is said to be, not male, but, mas- 
 culine ; and the word " woman," not female, but feminine. 
 
 *' In English grammar sex and gender are confounded: jet they differ 
 widely. Sex is a natural distinction ; gender a grammatical one. Sex ap- 
 pertains only to living things ; gender to the names of all things. Sex is 
 limited in its extent ; gender extends to all classes of nouns. Sex is, however, 
 a sure sign by which the gender of certain nouns becomes known."— Goljejjra 
 Irish Grammar, p. 52. 
 
88 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 ■ This becomes very plain if we take examples from other languages; 
 child, as a human being, admits of sex ; yet the Greek word for child^ 
 fyz<poc 9 is neuter gender ; in like manner irttctiov ; and in German, das 
 kind, the child ; das pserd, the horse, is each of the neuter gender. 
 
 Again, sex regards only things that have life ; gender 
 
 extends to names of all kinds, as well to those that do not 
 
 convey the idea of life, as to those that do. 
 
 In the next Lesson we shall see that nouns have gender, though the 
 things of which they are names have not sex. 
 
 In Irish there are only two genders — the masculine and 
 feminine. 
 
 Our language is, in tins respect, quite like that of our 
 neighbours the French, which has only two genders, pre- 
 serving, it seems, in this singular feature, a trait of its early 
 Keltic parentage. 
 
 Nouns are divided into two great classes — those that 
 convey the idea of life ; and those that do not. 
 
 Rule. — In those that convey the idea of life, the gender 
 of the noun accords with the sex of the obiect; if the object 
 is male, the noun is masculine; if female, the noun is 
 feminine. 
 
 MASCULINE NOUNS. 
 
 Proper Names. 
 
 2lcu]l, Achilles. 
 
 ^tMX^Vh Augustine. 
 
 Sllfrceti, and SUjrcniOi Alexander. 
 
 #)Ac2Uirceri, MacAlister. 
 
 2lorjoUr {eny-as), Angus, iEneas. 
 Zty&c 2lr)5ii|r, Mac Guiness. 
 
 CAOjri^ejr) (from CAO|ii), gentle ; and 
 5ejr>, an offspring,) Kevin; 
 HAorr) CAori)-5e]0, Saint Kevin ; 
 Latin, Coemgenius. From the 
 prefix, cAO]ii;, gentle, is derived 
 the family name of the 
 O'Keetes ; as, SeATtjur 0'Cao[U), 
 James O'Keefe. 
 
 Co^tuajc, Cormack ; 2T)AcConinAC, 
 MacCormack. 
 
 Names peculiar to mm. 
 
 1. 2lrAin, father. 
 
 2. OuacaU, boy; as, buACAll ci^e, 
 
 a servant boy. 
 
 3. 4?obAC, a grown boy, a clown. 
 5e&ftri-bo&Ac, a lad ; a boy not fully 
 
 grown. 
 
 FEMININE NOUNS. 
 
 Proper Names. 
 2l|Tti7l, Amelia. 
 ^l]r)5CAlo5, Angelica; from Ai^eAl, 
 
 an angel, and 65, young. 
 2lrujA, Anne, 
 DAfibA, Barbara. 
 Cajc, Kate. 
 Ca]z\\\), Little Kate. 
 CA-ni'JA, Catherine. 
 LA|'A]nnoi}A, Lasarina; from Ur <vjn. 
 
 a flame, redness, blushing; 
 
 and vfotjA, of wine. 
 lurj, Lucy. 
 SflAjble, Mabel. 
 Se]l]6'Ar), {Shel-yawri) Julia. 
 SurAtit)A. Susanna. 
 Uf)A, Winefrid. 
 
 Names peculiar to women. 
 
 1. 2f)ACA]ft, mother. 
 
 2. CAile, a woman ; a stout country 
 
 woman. 
 
 3. C,,\jlitj, a girl ; cAjleAc, an old 
 
 woman ; a hag. 
 3e&TVfi-cA|lw, a little girl. 
 "5\opxwAc 3 a grown up t»irj4 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTIOH IB IRISH. 
 
 89 
 
 >"«& I* ****** 
 
 4 
 
 6. fceAjtb-bttACAfti, (pr. dherwrd- 
 Tier) a brother. 
 
 6. FeAji, a man. 
 
 7. Hajc, a prince. 
 
 8. R]5, a king. 
 
 9. FeAjt-sAoi. a male relative. 
 
 10. 20ac, a son. 
 
 Names of brutes. 
 
 11. bAjtbAll, a drake. 
 
 12. SeAfijwc, a young colt ; a foal. 
 
 bftOTIJAC, a colt. 
 
 13- Ca^aU, a pack horse, a hack; 
 Gr. xa.@<xto<; \ Latin, caballus. 
 ScAjl, a horse. 
 
 SeAftfiAi), a horse; from the 
 verb seApftAd. 
 
 14. C6|UeAC, a cock (I after ', fa li- 
 quid, like I in William); as if 
 from cojll, watch, attend ; and 
 ceAc, a hoiise ; Latin, gallus. 
 
 15. CoIIac, a boar. 
 
 16. F|a6, a stag, a hart. 
 
 17. 5aij&aU, a gander. 
 
 18. 2f)Attc, an ox ; &AUJ, a steer. 
 
 19. Re]te, a ram. 
 
 20. Catio, a bull 
 
 Names derived from offices peculiar 
 to men. 
 
 CeAonuibe, a merchant j Heb., 
 
 keneyan, a merchant. 
 CUbAftte, a babbler j from cUb, 
 
 the mouth open. 
 CjtucuioToijt, creator j from qtucujs, 
 
 create ; root, cjiuc, form 
 fcojirojji, a porter, a doorkeeper ; 
 
 from boftur, a door; Gr., &/£«, 
 
 thura, a door. 
 File, a poet. 
 3a&aj&, a thief ; from sojb, steal 
 
 thou.' 
 ?f)At)Ac, a monk. 
 SOajicac, a rider ^ from itjA|tc, an 
 
 4 0(5, a virgin ; from 65, young 
 AioHft, a maiden; from ajjj, 
 suitable for, and feAft, a man. 
 
 6. tteAfib-tiuti, (pr. dhervJioor) a 
 sister. 
 
 6. beAty, a woman. 
 
 7 beAo-fUjc, a princess. 
 
 8. beA0*w°i>Ag> a queen ; the wife 
 
 cf a king. 
 
 Rj5-beATj, a Sovereign Queen 
 
 9. beArj-3Aol, a female relative. 
 
 10. lOo^At), a daughter. 
 
 Names of brutes. 
 
 11. Iaca, a duck. 
 
 12. SeAftnAc-lAift, a filly. 
 b|ton/Ac-lA]|t, a filly. 
 
 13. Ujft, a mare. 
 
 14. CeAjtc, a hen. 
 
 15. 
 16. 
 
 CjtAW, a sow. 
 
 Cjljc, a hind, a roe; 
 
 Greek, 
 
 17. 
 18. 
 19. 
 20. 
 
 5e, goose. 
 Colpac, heifer. 
 Cao^a, a sheep, 
 bo, a cow. 
 
 
 Names derived from offices 
 to women. 
 
 peculiar 
 
 beAt)-AltfiA, a nurse ; from beAl), a 
 woman ; (a prefix which, when 
 put before nouns, denotes an 
 agent of the female sex ;) and 
 aIcjia, a nurse ; which is itself 
 derived from A]l, support thou. 
 
 CoiijujiyA, a neighbour, is feminine, 
 because it is derived from con), 
 together, and unfA, a support, 
 a prop ; which is feminine. 
 Neighbours, according to oui 
 Irish notions, ought to lend 
 mutual aid to each other. 
 
 PeAtirA, f, a person, is feminine. 
 As it is 'a word that can b€ 
 
90 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 old Keltic 
 * 6 horse." 
 
 word, signifying 
 
 applied to either sex, its ter- 
 mination causes it to be classed 
 with those that are feminine. 
 Cft]ArjQ]b, Trinity, is a feminine 
 nonn, like its Latin and French 
 equivalent, Trinitas, Trinitr- 
 on account of the termination 
 of the word. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 SbjAllAii), a dialogue ; Gr. ccyy&'Xoj, 
 aggcllo, I narrate. 2I5AIU1U 
 Ojr]ti AsurPAcjmjc, the dialogue 
 of Ossian and St, Patrick. 
 
 2lli)fi), a name ; in grammar, the 
 noun ; Latin, noflien. 
 
 2lictj]5, know (thou) ; AitijfoceAfi, is 
 known. 
 
 2lti)A]l, like to ; from which is de- 
 rived tA"Mil ; Latin, simtiis. 
 
 2lti}Ui6, adv., so; in that manner ; 
 from ati)A]1 ; and \\]6, way. 
 
 fceAi)bv\, feminine ; from bciArj, a 
 woman ; bij, coming together, 
 are pronounced like qtj. 
 
 t>e|teAc, a beast, a brute ; from 
 be]C,© existence | or, beAcu]5, 
 "feed ; (Heb., Tyn, behir, a 
 
 "brute, from "lya, bahar, to de- 
 
 - T 
 
 vour.) 
 beuftlA, (from beul, mouth; and 
 |t&6, utter,) a language, speech, 
 dialect ; *Fr., parlcr ; Italian, 
 parlare, to speak ; 5i)Ac-beun-- 
 Ia, the common (Irish) lan- 
 guage ; beunlA tja b-trjlleAo, the 
 language of the poets. La mo- 
 dern Irish, beujilA, means the 
 English tongue, and in this 
 sense, is used in contradistinc- 
 tion to 5A0U15, the Irish tongue, 
 Gaelic ; as, 5A0 beujilA, 5 At} 
 5AoIa]5, without English or 
 Irish. SAcr, Saxon ; placed 
 before the word beujitA,' 
 defines and strengthens its 
 meaning; SAcr-beutxiA, Saxon- 
 tongue, English; Sfieus-beuttf a, 
 •Greek-tongue j l&pw, Latin ; 
 VpAftciT, French 5 SpAjqeAc, 
 Spanish ; Io-aiUcao, Italian ; 
 
 illlUiiMooAc, German , <£ao- 
 fiAc, Hebrew ; ru|ftc]r, Turkish. 
 
 t?0]r)|oi}T), adj., female; from beAn, 
 a woman ; and 51 1), offsprings 
 
 t3«Al5Ar, duty ; from btiAl, due, in- 
 herent right, law. 
 
 CojcceAn, common, public 
 
 tHuc, warp ; from blue, thick, close- 
 
 CaIa&a, a science ; from eol, as if 
 eolur, knowledge, and ii]&, a 
 way. • 
 
 PeAnbA, masculine, from peAfi, a 
 man. 
 
 FfOftftAij, a male ; from FeAu, a man, 
 andsjij. 
 
 Vo\\\if, easy ; Latin, facile. 
 
 5ije, appearance, distinction ; sex. 
 
 5ftArt)n;eAfx, grammar ; which, like 
 its equivalent in English, 
 French, German, and Latin, 
 is derived from the~ Greek, 
 
 1i?t)eAc, woof. 
 
 hTBWt gender, as if from jnrjjr, tell, 
 
 and 5irj, offspring, generation ; 
 
 treAti--ior5iO» masculine gender; 
 
 beAr)-]i)r5]0? feminine gender. 
 •Iei5, read ; Latin, lege. 
 ?f)eub, size, hulk, number ; ca 
 
 rijeub, how niany, how much : 
 
 ca trjeub inr5l0 Aqtj ? how many 
 
 genders are +here ? 
 2t)]i}U5Ab, explanation, a note, a 
 
 comment ; from njin, fine; 
 
 nj]t)15, make fine. 
 Tfe|ce, things ; the plural of t)p. 
 P^ori). jiatjca, principal parts ; from 
 
 ptvori), first, principal ; and 
 
 ItAijcA, divisions, parts ; ttoitjjn?, 
 
 1 divide. Rao*)v\, also means 
 
 divisions. 
 
SELF-INS TEUCTI0N IN IRISH. 91 
 
 Ssftjob, write ; Lat., scribS ; Welsh, 
 
 ysgriveny. 
 Su|l } the eye ; \o\\xx> light ; Latin, 
 
 sol, the sun ; ruil, the mer> 
 tal eye; expectation, 
 Sc&fc, a state. 
 
 EXERCISE XXVIII. 
 ^aIIah) ojb]|t 8a TrjAC-lei.geArj. 
 
 A DIALOGUE BETWEEN TWO STUDENTS. 
 
 1. $t $tl*fCfifij, }tA|b cu A75 rcoil, at} i,u8? 2. b|8eAr; 
 xy\ h?ai,c liort) a be]c lA A]|t b|c o rco|l. 3. Nj cojfi bo freAji 
 65 A]]t tyc, H)A|t cA^fi-re, a bete lA 6 rcojl A5ur £ auu a 
 
 CimjAJ 4 A bqc AT}!}. 4. CA ]*U|l A3ATI) 30 b-pU|i CU AJ3 
 
 leijeAb eAUb^T) Aftb? 5. St^re, t^ b-t:u|l}n), Asc AriiAi,i) 
 ]Ab fo a cA coi,cceAT), ttjaji cA ,f*3Ti|obA8, le^Jedb, Cfui^ije- 
 eolui,r A5U]» 3|t<x^rnrr)e]|t, Af ueice be'rr c-rArr)Ai,l rjt}, fUA]i 
 aod le ceAi)5A SAcr-betqil a, Z)|teu3-beufilA, TpHrjcir, A5ur 
 1~&]b]v* 6. Ca eolur A^Ab, UA^'b-pql, A]Tt prti;orr}-jtAT)CAjb 
 3AC beurtlA bjob yo, re YJ1), cA .|tyor A5Ab a^ji a jioi,T)t>eA8 
 A3U|* A^|t a rr^ougAb? 7. CA; ajjt if ^ojiur i,Ab \o atc- 
 1311348: cA i>aoi, ftoi,t>T)e beunl<\ atj?>; ajuj* b|ob' |*o cA bA 
 jto|t)i) — At) A|r>rt) (noun) A5ur at> bjijACAjji (verb) — n)<\rt 
 ItweAc A^uf blue, A13 cujt j-^a corr)|iA8 AtW a ce]le 
 (together) ; A3ur V] 'I Armr ua jtoi;r)tMb ei,le acc tdaji 
 be{8eA8 bA|c A3ur ■pu-ffittj (as it *werej colour and form). 
 8. C|AT>nor a Tfj-be|beA& pjor A3Ab Aifi " ai,t)ti} ?" 9. ]r 
 f?ojtuf bo 8ui,t>e fi,or a be]c atti ; o]]\ Ai,T)rr)5Acr)i8 b' a b-puji 
 cjiuiai.gce ; uole 'ft b' freibfT/i fyrn;) c«^ri)t) 1x348 i,r " Afrjrr)" ] ; rr)Afi 
 CArbAt>A8 (for example) — Ajnrrjrje (names) t;eA|t A3111* dai? ; 
 •n}A|i cA ^tcujl, 3X3ujrcjn, ^iiArcTvp;), ^.OT)rur, ?>o GAorb-geio 
 Gojittjac, Catoot;, ^IjtdjI, $Mfl3eAlo3, no t)AfibA, blACT)Ai,8 
 150 CA]c; no Ajt]r &]vmve a bA^weAr (that appertain to) le 
 £eAjtAi,b uo le rnnajb, cAob a i)-buAl3A]f tjo cAob a r^^b ; 
 
 TT7A|t CA AtA^jl*A3Ur TT7At<V]Ta; r|«|V A^Uf b|tACA1|l ; bO]tf6]|t, 
 
 ■p]le, T«At)Ac ; no A]nn7ue beAcaAc, — ca^aII, lAijt, reAiiAc s 
 CAjib ; At)t) aot) focAil, A]t}ro 3AC n|8 cjtucujjte 170 le 'ft 
 pe|b|tt bqtin cu]Tbt)U3A8, ^r " Atnm" f. 10. Ca roeub }i?f5|U 
 Aijp ? 11. 1^1 _b-"pu]l acc bA itrT51t>? re rft) ^^^"l^rsi^ 6 
 ^3 u t* JbeAU-jnrs^e ; A5«f 6 cA|itA, t)ac b-fu|l 5 UAbuit acc 
 bA 5u6 bu^ue, ^i|iior)T) A3U]* bo]t){T)o ; tt)A|i at? 5-ceAbuA v\ 
 h~yu]l A]3 Ajnrnt)]b Acd bA-it)r5lP — peAjtbA Agur beA?>8A 
 v 12. Oc, cA -pior A§Ari) 50 Tt>AjC tjAc b-f u]l acc bA 1Df5ji; 
 XHlAlfl CA]l)C]Tt)]b A^]t 9A \)-A>iQmUlh T<> * CU]]teAr A 5-C|aV 
 
92 SELF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Sujtit) Detce beo ; acc ttuajji CTtAccTT)ui,b (we treat) Ajrt 
 nefcfb tiac b-t:ufl beo, C}A at) cao| a TT)-be|6 jqor A3AfT)i) 
 -^IT 1 1PT5IU t>* Wltwe 't)ua|ji T)i, b-fUTl 31)6^5 at) nib? 
 13. b&AftpAb eolur bu|c a]ji rp) at)t%att) e]le, v\ b-pu^t j:aiU 
 A3 att) at) -}ub. 14. ?4t)T) AT17 e]3|T) le ceAcc be]8|fi-fe A3ur 
 TTre-fe a 5-cu|beAcc, A5ur be]b A3A]i)i) confab Aftt at; 
 T/jeul ro. 15. t)ibeA8 re TTjATt \yo (let it be so). 16. 3£cc, 
 f at) (stay), Txjojt ]T>t>riSir ^* n > pocajI A^fi ai) 1)0?; le 'fi -pe]fef ft 
 bo -peAji 65 eoluf tnaJaiI 50 jiefb ajti 3AC b|t]ACAjt a cattIat; 
 A^ft, at;i) 3~cori)|iA6. 17. ^e?r r]t> (with that, withal) befb 
 att) A3AID0 A]jt, uAjti efle; v]l .Anoij £a]11 A3ATT). Jr efsit) 
 bATT)-rA ^tDceACc ; cA At) CI05 '3 A btlAlAO. 
 
 SEVENTEENTH LESSON. 
 
 In ascertaining the gender of nouns which are names 
 common to males and females, and of those which are names 
 of inanimate objects, the entire difficulty relative to gender 
 in Irish rests. Inanimate objects have no sex, and therefore, 
 their names in English hafre no gender. But in all languages, 
 except English, the names of inanimate objects have a gen- 
 der — masculine or feminine — which is known from, and 
 regulated by, the -termination of the noun. The gender, 
 in Irish nouns, is known by the same universal guide. 
 These terminations, therefore, which point out one class of 
 nouns as feminine, and another class as masculine, shall be 
 shown in the following Rules. 
 
 Obs.< — The learner should know that the vowels in Irish 
 are divided into two classes (See First Lesson, Obs. 2, page 
 3), called broad and slender. The broad vowels, a, o, u, 
 are pronounced not only full and open, but they impart to 
 the consonants near which they are placed a broad sound. 
 On the other hand the slender vowels, e, j, pronounced ac- 
 cording to the notation shown in Lesson the First, impart 
 to the consonants in union with which they happen to be 
 pronounced, a slender, liquid sound. Not only do the 
 vowels in this way affect the consonants in unison with 
 which .they are sounded, but thsy carry their assimilating 
 influence to the beginning or the next syllable, so as to 
 cause the first yowel in the adjoining syllable to be of the 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 03 
 
 same class {broad or slender,) as the final vowej in the pre- 
 ceding syllable.* 
 
 ' This distinction of vowels into broad and slender — le. v \cA?) &5ur caoI~~ 
 has never, though resting on the first principles of melody and euphony 
 been philosophically treated, nay, even noticed by English philologists. 
 Yet its use is not foreign to" the Saxon tongue ; for, c, and g, before the 
 broad vowels, a, o, a, are pronounced — c, like k ; and g, like g hard ; 
 
 a, o, u, 
 
 as, c, cat; ww ; cud; 
 „ g, garden; gone; gun; 
 
 while before the vowels e, i, called slender, the same consonants are pro- 
 nounced soft : 
 
 e, i, 
 
 cent ; cider ; 
 
 ginG^R. 
 
 Rules for knowing the gender of those Irish nouns, 
 which are names of inanimate objects. 
 
 [The exceptions are in the opposite column.] 
 
 MASCULINE NOUNS. 
 
 Rule 1 . — All nouns generally, whe- 
 ther primitive, or derivative, 
 that end in a single or double 
 
 consonant, immediately pre- 
 ceded, by one of the three 
 broad vowels — a, o, u — are 
 mascuSne ; as, rAc, a sack ; 
 bA&, a boat ; loc, a lough ; 16 b, 
 a button ; ^6&, a sod ; r)6r, a 
 manner ; cilft, a tower ; cAjxb, 
 a chariot, a coach, a litter, a 
 basket ; ' r°0^M% happiness, 
 prosperity ; borj<\r, ill-luck, 
 misery ; derived from the 'adj. 
 X or? a, happy, prosperous ; borjA, 
 unhappy, bad, evil. 
 
 Rule 2. — All verbal nouns ending 
 in u^a6, a&, eA6, or with any 
 of the broad vowels imme- 
 diately preceding the final con- 
 sonant or consonants ; as, beAr?- 
 T)Uo<a6, blessing ; 5|tA6u5A6, 
 loving ; fturjAo, shutting ; rf- 
 geA6. stretching. 
 
 FEMININE NOUNS. 
 
 Exception 1. — All derivative ab- 
 stract nouns that end in acc 
 (or ac&) ; as, ceAljfAcc, mild- 
 ness ; from ceArjrA, mild ; 
 bixrjAcc, boldness j from soCVrjA, 
 bold ; T!)|lreAcc, sweetness ; 
 from Tt)]l]r, sweet ; (root, tpjl ;) 
 TAOf.rAcc, freedom ; from f&Oft, 
 free ; fijseAcc, a kingdom. 
 
 Exception 2. — Diminutives ending 
 in 65 (young) ; as, qAfios, a 
 chafer ; OJ1&65, a thumb. 
 
 Exception 3 Soma words of one 
 
 syllable, a knowledge of which 
 can only by study be ac- 
 quired ; as, 5^i]x\n, the sun ; 
 cor, afoot ; Iath, a hand ; neATft, 
 heaven ; pjAn, pain ; rl]Ab, a 
 mountain ; rjteAb, a tribe. 
 
 Exception. — Verbal nouns ending 
 with a slender termination ; 
 as, j:uAf5A]ic, redemption ; 
 ^eicrinc, vision, sight ; are 
 feminine, 
 
 * The learned reader who wishes to see more on this subject of vowel 
 assimilation, will find it well treated in the Atlantis, Vol. I, p. 77, in an 
 article, Influence of Physical Causes on languages, Mythology, <£c, by 
 W. K. Sullivan 
 
94 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 [The exceptions are in the opposite column.] 
 
 MASCULINE NOUNS. 
 
 Exception 1 to Rule 3. — Nouns 
 ending in oifi, Aine, A]6, u]6, 
 A]6e, which, although common 
 to males and females, im- 
 ply offices peculiar to men 
 (See last Lesson). 
 
 Exception 2. — Diminutives ending 
 in \t) are of that gender to 
 which the nouns from which 
 they are formed belong ; as, 
 cnojqn, m., a little hill ; from 
 cnoe, m., and cqocAnin, a very 
 little hill ; from cnocA'n, a hil- 
 lock; leAbAtv]!), in. a little book, 
 a pamphlet; from leAbAji, m, 
 a book. 
 
 Exception to Rule 4 — Nouns 
 derived from adjectives in 
 the nominative case, are mas- 
 culine or feminine, according 
 to the termination ; if the end- 
 ing is broad, the noun is mas- 
 culine ; if slender, it is ferni-' 
 nine ; as, Aq c-olc, m. evil ; At) 
 c-ruAitxc, /. , , the sweet ; jr 
 beA5 ep}-\\ An c-olc A'r ah it)A]c, 
 little (difference) exists,, be- 
 tween the good and bad ; tqa]C 
 is fern, according to Rule 3. 
 
 FEMININE NOUNS. 
 
 Rule 3. — All noim3 generally, whe- 
 ther primitive or derivative, 
 that end in a single or double 
 consonant, preceded immedi- 
 ately by one of the two slender 
 vowels e or. t» are feminine ; as, 
 c]n, a country ; onofti, honour ; 
 UA]|\, aii hour ; uajU, howling * 
 lArAflt, a flame ; from lAr, ig- 
 nite ; cojr-cejitj, a footste^ 
 
 Bule 4 — -Abstract nouns formed 
 from the possessive case singu- 
 lar feminine of adjectives, are, 
 like the stock from which they 
 spring, of the feminine gender; 
 as, A}lne, beauty ; from A]\qe, 
 for Alu]rje, more beautiful ; 
 poss. case, sing, fern, of Alujn, 
 beautiful ; Ajfibe, height ; from 
 Ajjt&e, more high, poss. case, 
 sing fern., of A-fib, high ; bjnne, 
 melody, sweetness of sound ; 
 from bjrjr), melodious ; njor 
 binne, more melodious ; ftwe, 
 fairness; from pfon, fair ; 5jle, 
 whiteness, from 5e^l, white: 
 UAirle, nobility ; from uataI 
 noble. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Attached (foncT of), cuujatjac j 
 attachment, affection, curnAn ; 
 
 / from corn, co, together ; Latin, 
 cum, with ; and rnejrj, mind. 
 
 Architect, Atib-clocAftte ; TAO|t- 
 ce.Ac ; from rAoji and ceAC, a 
 house ; Sao\i, free, cheap ; one 
 following the liberal arts, as 
 opposed to (bAOfi) the state of 
 s bond-man. Its secondary 
 meaning implies, one following 
 any trade or profession ; and 
 in that sense it is much used 
 as a prefix. Example : SAojt- 
 ATyup, a joiner ; rAojt-clojce, 
 a mason ; r AOfi-cfiAi}, a carpen- 
 ter ; r AOfi-cAltijAf), a husband- 
 
 man; rAOft-reojl, a shipwright. 
 From rAojt, is derived a great 
 number of words of which it 
 may be well to instance a few : 
 rAO|fie, a holiday — a day when 
 one is free from servile work ; 
 TAO]ftre, /., freedom, cheap- 
 ness, immunity ; f Aonf acc, f , 
 the state of being free, cheap, 
 &c. ; f AOfifj, a handicraft ; 
 rAotirAC, a freeman ; rAOffi- 
 teAcc,/., the act of working 
 at any trade, particularly that 
 of carpenter ; TAOjttuJAb, »*.,* 
 labouring ; rAOftcujbe, a la- 
 bourer ; rAOftCACAb, m,, toil, 
 tillage. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 95 
 
 Earry, t>AttnAi& ; Castlebar, Cuir- 
 
 leAr) A t>AttflAi&. 
 i/harity, cajiaticacc, f.; from caua, 
 a friend ; they are on very 
 friendly relations with each 
 other, cA]t> aocajicahac le ce]le. 
 Communion, coiyi ~>|t), f. ; from corn, 
 and Aon, one ; united in one ; 
 the Holy Communion, Af) 
 Kaon) Coin<xo|f)eAc, (the Blessed 
 Sacrament). 
 City, cACAijt, f.; metropolis, Atib- 
 cacaiii, f.; the metropolis of 
 Ireland, Apb-CACAflt f)A f)- 
 G^eAti. 
 Christmas, Wo6Uc, m.; from Latin, 
 natalis, birth ; French, nod ; 
 ' 1' is changed into ' b,' a letter 
 , of the same organ ; ' is,' into 
 * ac,' the ending peculiar to 
 such nouiffi. 
 Estate, inheritance, buccA]6 ; native 
 'land, cftt burcAjr, i.e., the land 
 of one's inheritance. 
 Foreign, co]^c]\]o'^ from. co)3 ; as if 
 005*6, war; and cfijoc coun- 
 try — a stranger ; one of a hos- 
 tile country. Others may be 
 inclined to derive it from 
 cu'ise, a province, as one of 
 the five divisions of ancient 
 Ireland; and ctijc The for- 
 mer appears the truer, and 
 therefore better. 
 Fetid, bfieut). 
 
 Go, Irr. verb, ze^ (go thou) ; bul, 
 to go ; A15 bul, going ; cua]6, 
 went ; jiAf.^Ab, I shall go> 
 Holy Land, caIau) nAori)cA, pos. 
 
 case, cAlri)AT) ; Lat. tellus. 
 Horseback, A5 Tr;Aftcui5eACc ; from 
 TijAjtc, an old Irish word for 
 horse. 
 I intend ; I purpose ; I am resolved; 
 Cc ftur) A3ATI) ; or CA bU]l A5AH) ; 
 fuiij, a resolution, a mystery ; 
 buil, wish, desire. 
 Kent, CeAijqti, f.; from ceAt), head, 
 
 and effi ; Latin, Cantium. 
 London, lojf)5b]on, m.; from lot)5, a 
 ship ; and b|on, a harbour ; a 
 place of shelter. — Dr. O'B. 
 Manchester, 2t)A5riAcorit), the plain 
 of heroes. Its Latin name is 
 
 Mancunium ; formed from 
 to A5 nA 5-cociii ; or from njA, 
 ao cuios, the field of bondage ; 
 Whittaker says its British 
 name is Mancenium ; which 
 favours the former derivation, 
 " the plain of heroes ;" or the 
 following, tt)A5 <MJ c,MV)e, " the 
 plain of mourning," He calls if 
 " the place of tents," which is 
 incorrect ; for, firstly, it)A5 is 
 not a place, but a plain ; and 
 scene, a tent, is Greek, and 
 not British nor Keltic. 
 
 Note — 1» modern Irish it would 
 be better to adopt the names 
 by which this and other Eng- 
 lish towns are familiarly 
 known, than endeavour tc 
 revive those that are now 
 obsolete. Hence 2t)Ar)cercett, 
 (from the British tt)A5, a plain, 
 and the Saxon, Caester, ol 
 camps), would not be incorrect 
 Irish. 
 
 Mansion, AfiAr, m., a place; Welsh, 
 aros; AfiArAc, full of dwell- 
 ings, habitable. 
 
 Probable, bo^ceAc; from bojj, 
 fancy ; hope ; bo^ceAc, hope- 
 ful ; ]t bo;5Ci5, most probable. 
 
 Parliament, fejr, f. ,(pr. fesli), as the 
 Parliament of Tara, every third 
 year, ^eir CeAtbtiAc 5AC ctteAr 
 bljAoAt) ; — £e]r SAcrAtj, the 
 Parliament of England. 
 
 Promised, sefcllcA. 
 
 River, Aitiujrj, /, (pr. awan) ; a 
 word that is found compounded 
 in the names of many places, 
 as well on the Continent, as in 
 England, Scotland, and Ire- 
 land. Example — Rhine, ftTo- 
 Afl)Ati, the king of rivers ; 
 Rhone, fto-AtiiAn, the rapid 
 river ; Garonne, TjAfib-ATnAti, 
 the rough river: Seine, reAc- 
 Ati)A]T), the separating river ; 
 the four Avons, in England, 
 are derived from attjaii, river ; 
 the Shannon in Ireland, from 
 reAr), old, and auiao, river; 
 Latin, amnis ; Welsh avon \ 
 . Armoric, aun. 
 
y$ 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Sir. zr&eA\it)A ; f aoj ; buifye uAfAi ; 
 and as a title of honour, tw&lTte 
 (knigbt). C^eA^OA literally 
 means "Lord," same as the 
 Greek term Kv^oq, Kurios, 
 the Latin Dominus, or the 
 German Herr. Hern % now 
 Kurioe, or Do minus, are the 
 only words, one in Greek and 
 the other in Latin, for the term 
 Sir, and though they signify 
 ' ' Lord," as fully as does the 
 Irish word C^eAfthA, yet by 
 # usage they answer quite natu- 
 rally the purposes of the Eng- 
 lish word " Sir." So does 
 "Herr" in German. And in 
 truth what is " Sir," but an- 
 other name for Sire or Lord ? 
 Why, then, should there be 
 any difficulty m. N adopting the 
 word, c^eAnd*, in Irish, for 
 the same polite use for which 
 the word u Sir," in English, is 
 very naturally employed. Th6 
 word r<M, or r aoj, a man of 
 letters, is also sometimes used 
 in Irish to answer the purposes 
 of the English term " Sir," 
 
 gentleman. Let the learner, 
 then, select whichever he 
 pleases. Saoj is short and 
 simple, and, if generally 
 adopted, would answer very 
 weli all the ends of modern 
 etiquette. CiseAfifjA is, per- 
 haps, the fittest word, as it 
 has analogy in the learned lan- 
 guages to support its use in 
 ours ; and if our tongue be- 
 came common, this would ap- 
 pear very soon a natural and 
 a very correct form of ad- 
 dress 
 
 Stephen, ScepAo ; 2t)AC-ScepA]o> 
 Fitzstephens ; Stephenson ; 
 "Haoti) ScepAi), St. Stephen. 
 
 Thames, CAti?-U]t5, £., from catij, 
 still, sluggish, placid ; and 
 urr^e, water. From this latter 
 are derived the word whiskey; 
 and those names of English, 
 Welsh, and Scotch rivers and 
 towns that have the prefix esk t 
 axe, exe, ox, mh, ax ; a's Hex~ 
 ham, the town or hamlet m 
 the water ; Oxford is Ors^oyfo, 
 i e. , — Wateriovd , — O^Brien. 
 
 So is the word fiujqe uAfAii, 
 
 EXERCISE XXIX. 
 1. You are welcome, Charles, (ceub rs)]le £&l!ee TtonjAr, 
 a Sb§A|tluif,) how are you? 2. I am well, thank you. 
 3. I am glad, really, to see you in good health, (ca bpojb 
 oftrt) '50 be-jriyp? 50 b-£'4]l cu a fl&frjce ^a^c). 4. How have 
 you travelled (ftjTiije cu <Mrb|ji) to-day — was it on horse- 
 back (<M3 TDAiiciijgeAcc), or on foot (do, Ajjt coif)? 5, I 
 travelled in the old style (a||i At) c-re<u) 3t>&r), on foot. 
 6. How are all your friends at home, your rather and 
 mother, your brother John, and your sister Julia, and your 
 cousin James Johnson (SJUcSe&jAjt))? 7. They are all 
 well, thanks to God (cAib \%}l& a H^re n^vjc, bu]SeACAf 
 bo Obi a). 8. How is your brother Andrew, is he well? 
 9. I do not know how he is at present (o| 'I £jor AjAti? 
 ciAt)t)or a b-f?uil re AtJo^r), for I have not heard from him 
 these three months (le [with, during] cfij rty\)* 10. I 
 wonder at that (ca *oi?5??a [eenna] ojtn? ip*o) jmi?), because 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 97 
 
 he was so fond of you, and so much attached (cuttmdac) to 
 his relatives, that I thought (^ufi f ao^I me) he would not 
 allow one month even (dac le|3f a8 re aod m] att)A]d) to 
 pass hy (catic) without writing to you, or to your father 
 or mother. 11. It is true he was always kind and affec- 
 tionate, and* very good to me : I cannot account for this 
 silence (Ajur D1 £13 l^oiD-rA Aor> £ ac a c&.bAiftc A]ft at) xoyb 
 yo), any other way, than by supposing what is truly said of 
 many others, is true of him also, (acc aida^d 50 b-fujl at) 
 !)|8 a bubru\b <vijt TDOftAt) e^le, £io]t Aju-rAD tDAjt ad 3- 
 ceabDA) ; " out of sight out of mind" (at* aidatic Ar cuirVjDe). 
 12. Wnere was he when you heard from him on the last 
 occasion? (Ga ad ajc a riAjb re, 'd uaiji bo cucvlA^r u<\]be 
 (ooy-a) at) att) fcei3iotx>c?) 13. He was in London ; and he 
 said that he intended to go to France, thence along to the 
 Rhine ; to cross the Alps, (da b-^l]lp) and visit Italy, 
 14. Oh ! I see; It is very probable ('re \y bojgqj) that he 
 is at present taking his intended tour (4,15 beADAb ad Ajr- 
 bijx A]|t a l<vbA|Tt re) through Europe; he may go to the 
 Holy Land, for one is not learned till he go to foreign 
 lands (ni iDujoce 50 cojgcTijoc). 15. No, he does not, for 
 he promised to be home at Christmas, (bo 5eAll re 'be |c 
 r-AT) ro-b^ile A13 at) lloblAc). 16. Have you (cur <\) ever 
 travelled far beyond your native country ? 17.1 never 
 went (rrjoji cua]6 me a thau) cati) further than London and 
 Kent. I left London, and the banks of that sluggish, fetid 
 river, the Thames, a year ago. 18. Have you been at the 
 new Parliament House (ce<\c dua& da £eire) ? 19. Yes; 
 I have been at the Parliament House — as well in the House 
 of Lords as the House of Commons (a ceAc da b-Cjge^ri* 
 t)&}6 A5ur a ceAc t)a j-coicceATj). 20. Is not the new 
 House a grand building, well worthy of Sir Charles Barry 
 the architect, and of the age in which we live? (H^c 
 ifl&ireAc ad catid o^brie teAC Diuvb da Teife,— -odajti fjur>- 
 sag D] fe atda^d bo *d Ufb^pe S<|ajiIa? a t>bAftti&i8 a euro 
 e, acc bo 'd Aoir add a b-jmjlrujb?) 2-1. Were you in St* 
 Stephen's Hall? 22. 1 was; it is superb. 23. By what route 
 did you return from London? 24. I made Manchester 
 my way; for I intended to see some friends of mine who 
 resided there ? and who have always been friendly-disposed 
 
98 MSLr-IKSTBTXeTIOH" IN IRISH. 
 
 towards my father's family (a fy a s-eoninu^& *T>cAftAucAC 
 le wnqtjqti' rv) aca|i). 25. I suppose you are quite well 
 acquainted with the topography of every leading, town in 
 England ? 26. Indeed, no ; I assure you I have never 
 left my own country save once ; I am fond of (ca sjiaS 
 <x5AtT) a-iji) her fields (a 50j{tcjb), and plains (ttjaJaio), her 
 glens (a sleADCAi b), her lakes, and her mountains (a rl^AO- 
 CA 1°) i gi ye me a ya ^ e m tne &unn 7 south, with a neat 
 mansion, and I care not for the gold and wealth of London 
 (cAbA]|t &Ari) ciwjAit a 2l)uri)tyi) cftje A511]* yjfl b\ot)t) A3Arr) 
 a^ oyi A5ur hjaou Lo^S&tfO- 
 
 EIGHTEENTH LESSON. 
 
 ' For the learner's sake we endeavoured, and have done 
 so with some success, to write all the Exercises hitherto 
 given in our Lessons without introducing an element 
 which, like aspiration, is so peculiar to Irish, that it may 
 well be deemed essential to it. 
 
 This element, though, in its present form, peculiar to 
 Gaelic alone, is not foreign to other languages. The 
 learned who write of the Sanscrit 'tongue, say that 
 Gaelic, in the phonetic laws that regulate its consonantal 
 changes, is analogous to those of Shandi, or conjunction, 
 by which consonants at the end, and sometimes at the be \ 
 ginning, of words in that language, have their sounds sup- 
 pressed for those of cognate letters. In Greek, Latin, 
 German, this change of consonants is chiefly confined to 
 words united by composition, and is seldom observed in 
 words that remain distinct, or form the constituent parts of 
 sentences. 
 
 This quality of which we are treating, so peculiar to 
 Irish, is called Eclipsis ; and consists in the suppression, 
 under certain circumstances, of the sound of the initial 
 mute consonant for that of another cognate, or homorganic 
 letter, which, in the written language, is inserted immedi- 
 ately before the initial whose sound is to be passed over. 
 
 The circumstances under which this suppression of the 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 99 
 
 Bound of the initial letter takes place, shall, in coining Les- 
 sons, be pointed out. 
 
 It will aid the learner considerably to see at one view 
 those consonants tiiat.are homorganic, or pronounced by 
 the same organ; and it will afterwards be seen, if a mute 
 Consonant is eclipsed by no other than by an homorganic let 
 ter of a more mellow sound, that eclipsis in Gaelic is founded 
 on those laws by which euphony, or the facility of utter- 
 ance, is regulated. 
 
 The organs which chiefly aid in producing articulate 
 sounds, are the lips, tongue, teeth, palate, and .in those 
 languages that require a strong guttural enunciation, as 
 Hebrew, German, Spanish, Irish — the throat. Those let- 
 ters are homorganic that are articulated by the same 
 organ; as, b, p, ty, p; b or bb, (£.&, v, or w,) ri), or rr)b, 
 (i.e., v, or w,) pb> or p, (i.e., i), winch are called labial or 
 lip-letters ;— c, (i.e., k), 5, c or cb, 5 or 3b, are palatal in 
 English ; in Irish guttural, or glottal. See the annexed 
 Table. 
 
 
 
 Labial. 
 
 Dental. 
 
 Palatal. 
 
 Sibilants 
 
 
 V 
 
 • • V 
 
 Aspirants ... 
 
 v, v(i>) 
 
 f W 
 
 • • • 
 
 Liquids >. 7 
 • 2 J nasal 
 
 ... 
 
 rt) n) 
 
 t 
 
 Guttural 
 
 Mutes < 
 
 ''soft, 
 hard, 
 soft, 
 hard, 
 
 b 
 
 P - 
 b (i.e. v or w) 
 
 P & l or /) 
 
 b 
 t{h) 
 
 3 
 c 
 
 ^(gh'Rii.oxy) 
 c, (x chi Gr. or 
 
 
 
 <. 
 
 
 
 c in oc.) 
 
 " The letters in the same horizontal line are homogeneous ; those in a 
 perpendicular line homorganic."— A tlantis, Vol. I. p. 64, 
 
 _ The homorganic are those pronounced by the same organ of articula- 
 tion, as, the lips, the teeth, the palate; the homogeneous are those formed 
 by the same kind of action, or which spring from a kindred agency. 
 
100 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 TABLE OF ECLIPSES IN IRISH, 
 
 
 Is eclipsed by 
 
 As, 
 
 Pronounced 
 
 as if 
 
 written. 
 
 .. b (a soft 
 V mute) 
 LabiaJi 4 £ (asp.hard) 
 
 ** p (hard) 
 
 Ti) (a liquid, nasal) 
 
 b (an asp. mute, 
 
 soft) 
 b (soft) 
 
 A|i Tf)-bo?ib, our 
 
 table. 
 Aft b-tfoo, our wine 
 
 Afi b-pi&r), our pain 
 
 Ajt TDOflb. 
 
 Ajt bforj. 
 
 Aft b]ATJ. 
 
 Cc (hard) 
 Guttural* < 
 
 (5 (soft) 
 
 5 (soft) 
 
 t) (liquid, nasal) 
 
 Ajt 3-cAfiA, our 
 
 friend. 
 Aft T)5ul, our crying 
 
 Aft 5AJIA. 
 Aft OJttl. 
 
 r b (soft) 
 2WaJ c(hard) 
 
 n (liquid, nasal) 
 b (soft) 
 
 Att tvt)j<\, our God 
 Ap, b-c||t,'our coun- 
 try. 
 At) c-rUc, the rod, 
 
 Aft TJTA. 
 
 An &m- 
 
 (, r (sibilant) 
 
 c (a mute) 
 
 Afl CiAC. 
 
 From the examples in the third column the learner 
 perceives that the sound of the initial consonant is sup- 
 pressed, and that of the prefixed cognate sounded instead. 
 
 Initial 5, however, when eclipsed by r>, has its sound not 
 suppressed, but blending with that of d, forms one new sound 
 — viz. , t>5, nasal ; and for this reason there is no hyphen 
 mark denoting eclipsis placed between n and 3, " It is a 
 well-known fact," says a distinguished modern scholar, 
 *• that certain articulate sounds are found in one language, 
 or group of languages, which may be wanting in another/ 
 The sound of 1)5, nasal, is not found in the beginning of a 
 word in the English language ; it is found, however, in the 
 middle and end of words of Saxon origin ; as, " mingling," 
 "bungling," ""wrangling," or oi'im, in, en, em, in French. 
 
 The sound #5 should be distinguished from that of 51) 
 —the latter is pronounced by introducing between the 
 sounds of 5 and n a slight vowel-sound ; as, ^tye, appear- 
 ance, sex; as if gme (i, very short); so 51^0115, an act; as 
 if 5]t?jori) e In like manner en; as, cyoc — pronounced as 
 Mnocky a hill. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 101 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 2ltt}«c, out ; as cei£ aujac, go out. 
 
 2li0U|§, without, outside ; as ca- tne 
 Ati)uj5, I am without. 
 
 boc, m., a taberDacle, a tent, a cot. 
 Hebrew, ro, 6e^, a house ; as, 
 Beth-el, the house of God ; the 
 name Jacob called Luz, af- 
 ter the vision in which the 
 Lord appeared to him, on his 
 going to and returning from 
 Padan Aram. jBe^-lehem, the 
 house of bread. 
 
 l)ocAr), m., a cot, a cabin. 
 
 C]tir)Ar, m.j calmness; from cjutj, 
 calm. 
 
 CluArj. m.. a retreat, a sequestered 
 spot ; a plain or lawn between 
 two woods. To quiet retreats 
 of this kind the early Irish 
 Saints, like St. Finian at Clo- 
 nard, (from cluAf), and Afib, 
 high) ; St. Brendan, at Clon- 
 fert, (from cluAr), and peAfic, a 
 wonderful act, a miracle) ; St. 
 Jarlath, at Oluanfoish, (from 
 cluAr), and jron*, the possessive 
 case of £or, rest, a settled 
 abode) ; retired to devote 
 themselves to prayer, contem- 
 plation, and study. On this 
 account we meet with many 
 names of places in Ireland 
 commencing with Cluan or 
 Clon. 
 
 Ct)oc, in. , a hill, Anglicised, knock, 
 in Irish topographical names. 
 
 Cuui)iti, /., a valley, a flat between 
 elevated ridges or continuous 
 heights. Cuitniri i)A fcffl ij-uiTS^j 
 the valley of the three waters, 
 where the Suir, Nore, and 
 Barrow meet. Hence the 
 names of the early inhabitants 
 of Cumberland and Wales, the 
 Cameri, Cumbri, or Qimbri, 
 
 toeAt), do; act ; v. ir. ; per/.^^eAT ; 
 jut. &eAf}£AO ; Inf. beAr)A6. 
 
 V'^oi get ; v. ir., perf. jruAn-Ar ; fut. 
 5eAbpA6 ; Inf. pX&,}\. 
 
 Fejrj, self ; as Ttje-p^n, myself ; own; 
 as, An- &-qn- p^rj, our own coun- 
 try. 
 
 Vot)}), m.. desire, delight, pleasure; 
 the air of a song ; a tune. 
 
 3eAll, m , a promise, a pledge ; 
 ttja^x, as* ; placed -before, gives 
 the word an adverbial mean- 
 ing ; as, TtjAtt £eAU, on account 
 of ; because of. 
 
 3eAll, v., to promise. 
 
 3leAf), m., a glen, a vale; 
 
 $Oaoo, m., (pr. as if mweeri) wealth, 
 substance ; bjonjAom, /. , (from 
 bj, wanting, and it>ao]ij), vanity; 
 idleness. 
 
 ?t)]An, m., (pr. meeari) desire ; ao- 
 ii}A»r), inordinate desire ; jtaoi 
 Arjtyf&i), under T;he influence of 
 inordinate desire. 
 
 2J)uUac, m., the summit; the top 
 part ; as, iuuUac cr)0|c, the top 
 of a hill; thuIIac bo qr)i), the 
 top of your head. 
 
 Rei&, ready ; jieibeAcc, /., readi- 
 ness. 
 
 Re]leA5, m. , a churchyard. 
 
 5eAcc-ii)A]n,/., a week ; from reAcc, 
 seven, and njAin, a day, morn- 
 ing ; Latin, mane, morning. 
 
 5]ubAlo|b,/, the act of walking. 
 
 Spue, /. , (See Exception 3 to .Rule 
 1, Lesson Seventeen,) a stream. 
 
 Sc&ifi, /, history ; story ; fable. 
 
 Cj£, the prepos. case of ceAc, m., a 
 house ; Afib-q£, a big house. 
 
 C15 l]oti), it comes with me : I can. 
 
 CobAfi, m.f a well j a fountain ; — a 
 word which enters into the 
 composition of names of many 
 places in this country. 
 
 Note — Apply Rules I, 3, for ascertaining the gender of nouns (See 
 Seventeenth Lesson, p. 93,) to those which have the gender marked ia 
 the foregoing Vocabulary. . 
 
102 . SELIMNSTRTJCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 EXERCISE XXX. 
 
 1. 5o m-beAtiou^e O^a 8u]c, (God save you: literally — 
 May God give you a blessing) a SbeAtnuj}* bjl, ca,uAb wo 
 cno]be. 2. 3o m-beAnnu^e Dja A5ur 2t)ujne bu^c-re a 
 £eAbA]fi, Mac da b~uAirle (flower of nobility) ; tjac rooc 
 aih mAibiT) cA]ft A||t bo co^r? 3.. }r rood 30 bejri)]r?, mAft 
 jeAll 50 b-fu|l At) m^b^n co bjteAJ r|i) 5 ^3»r &u ll ^5^m 
 Airb]n njoji a beATxxb An tub aw Aon^eAcc leAc-r*A. 4. 3p 
 mon At) ^eA]t rjubAloi&e cu, 50 c-jnce (certainly) ; in b-pu^l 
 Ia toajc Aijt b]c, i?ac b-jmil, cu A13 ^rpceAcc (going), 6 
 cr>0|c 30 crjoc; 6 jleAn 30 3leAn; 6 cluan 50 cluAn, A3U]* 
 6 cunjAn 50 currjATi cnjb at) cjn. 5. S^Ajre, ]r £]on bujc ; 
 50 c|oce ]y AO|b]r> lion? a be^c, Ann A|t b-qji buccAjr ^ejo 
 Arr)u]5 3AC uA]]t Ab-c|3 Iforn, Ain ttjuIIac rj<\ rliAb, ajh. 
 bAnn t>a 3-ci)oc, A3ur a 5-c^unAr t>a r^leAt),; no An]r <M3 
 riub<\l v Ajft bniiAc tja toe (on the border of lakes) no le b-Ajr 
 tja 5-cuAT). 6. Rj rwAjc l]on?-rA bul athac at) iu&, cA A5Arr; 
 50 leoft le beAT)A&. 7. 06, bubtidjr aij l& ceAtrrjA, A3ur 
 5eAll cu, 30 TT)-be0ceA ]te^& att ^ub, A3ur 30 rn-bej&eAb jtajI 
 A5Ab jmceAcc Ijorn c]t]b ATj.rjn; oi|t 50 ne]u)]T> leAc V]o\t 
 twaic \]Ox\) aot) 8ii|T)e e]le acc/ cu, 0]]t cA|n-re co eoh^Ac rjt) 
 A||t 5AC c|5 A3U]* a|u 5ac a-|c, Aj|t 34 c boc, A3ur A|n 3AC 
 ATib-cig ; A]u 5AC cIuao A311T* 5AC coitja^u, rle^b, sleAti, 
 cobAifi, rune, (steam) Arirujn (river) cajut), |te]li3 y c^ll, A5uf 
 
 V] fe f]l) ATTJAfT), ACC CA ^^0| 4 A3Ab A|fl rCA]fl 5AC ~T)]8 A|]l 
 
 bub tt)A|6 Ijorn cAjnc, xyo A^n bub ttjajc t^orn eolur £&3A]L 
 8. Ca me bu^beAC buic,-^Aoi at> meAr (esteem) TV)6n ca 
 A3Ab onu?; — -tneAr tjac ^\\x rr)e, A3U|* 30 b-A]n]be (especially) 
 6 ^eAn a^5 a b-^u^l An 0]|teAb (so much) poJlAjn) (of learn- 
 ing) aV ca A3<\b-rA. "N] tt)A]c l|on?, toah rio» n^c b-c|3 
 IjoiT) bul le<vc at) ju&; acc be]6 Ia e.jle A3A]i)r). 9. Nau 
 5eAll cu bATo, 50 Tn-bejceA fteib ai> ju&? 10. Do 5e<vlUr; 
 acc t)ac b-pu-jl yt\ox A3<\b 50 b-^ruil A3AIT) 30 leon le &e^i)Ab; 
 *5 u r t)AC b-c{5 l]orr) pA]l r>A3<vjl (pr. aitr-iQ at) ]ub? 11. ]r 
 pjon gun co^u ho §ac u|le buji^e T)A nejee a &e<\T)A&, a ca 
 £aoi i;-a rcjun, A5ur A|n An AbbAft r)n, n} tt?aic l]on} 30 
 n-beArrpA nib a^u b]c n^c m-beibeAb ceAnc bu^c a beArjAb. 
 12. Teic^rr), 50 b-fu]l cj<vl (sense) A3Ab, A5ur nAc b-pujl 
 cu rp<\H 30 leojt bAOjne 65A £AO| AnrbjAn A15 3<nc u|le 
 biorr)40]i). 13. Ca me bu|6e<\c bi^c ; |r ceAnr a (meekly) 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 103 
 
 cjqealcA (kindly), lAbAitAi)T) cu (you speak) A"jft 3<xc T)jb. 
 14. G]<x at) Ia aootj; (now) a rn-bejb cu fie]b, le ccacc 
 lion?; ADAjfi e (name itV. 15. L&jptoifie A{fi b'fc; DO at> 
 ceub la be'i) c-^eAccm-c^t), tua bjbeAtJi) ye tdai,c. 16. Jf 
 £AbA, b' pe]b]|t (perhaps ; literally, it may be possible) 30 
 n?be]6 Ia ejle a5ajt)I) rr)Ajt at) la ro ; ca at) c-aeji &jtb, 
 at) rpeijt Sot 1 "}* 3* 1 ? t?eiil, do rrt)ub ; at) 5WAT) a]5 e|fii,- 
 5eA8 50' rp] lire ac (radiantly) ; t)<x b-e|T) (the birds) a 15 
 ceoljtab ai,j/i 5AC cjiai) ; A5ur at) cfiujoe 50 lejjt (the world 
 entirely) -pAO] rsejn), r»)A|t at) ceub l& at)t) a b-cA]T)]c_re 
 
 AT1)AC 6 Ia]H) AT) C|5eAftf)A. IT. £>A t;0I)r)"Tr)6jl 0|tT1) A bul 
 
 leAr. 18. Wa tAftjt ; be|8 Ia ejle a5<m,t)t) co tt)a|c. 19. So 
 \ rt)o tt)aca|]i, a)5 ceAcc ; ca A|i 5-ceub pfto|i) fte|8. 
 
 20. ?i tt)aca||x ro e PeAbAjt O'Caojtt) a^ti a lAbA]ji rye 50 
 ti)|T)|c leAc, CAftAb 65 Aift a b-j:uil A5A11) rrjeAr rr)6fu 
 
 21. 'S 6 a beACA; ceub mjle pA]lce |tori)AC. 22. ]rn)A|b|i) 
 bfteA5 1 T°> * beAT) iiArAjl. ,23. SeAb" 50 bej^ii); ro e ao 
 ceub Ia bneA5 bj a5<xtt)o, to .n)j (for the month past — 
 literally, with month). 24. ?i SeATDi^r, ca bo "ceub- 
 pjxojt) |tei8; A511P ca b'ACAift A5ur bo beAfib-fTujt a 1,3 bu|l 
 leAc; b' fejbjjt UAfi ^c at) bu^ne-uArAl 63 ro a ceub-pjtoit) 
 50 p6]ll. 25. CAbAiji bu}T)i), a PeAbA^ji, onojft bo corijiuA- 
 bA^]t aj5 bopb? 26. Le fAjlce, 30 bejmjT); acc £1,3 l]on) 
 a jia8 50 jrjoft 5ufi o|trt)-r<v be'AncAfi AT)OT)0]|t (on me the 
 honour is done — bestowed) a beic at)T) butt 5-corr)luAbAT i t- 
 rA. 27. Ce]5 ]ton)ATT) (before me), n)A 'r re boco^l e; r° 
 e at) beAllAc (this is the way). 
 
 NINETEENTH LESSON. 
 In which is shown when Eclipses in Gaelic, occurs. 
 
 Rule 1. — Eclipsis is caused by the possessive pronouns 
 plural, A]t, our; buji, your; a, their; as, 3rtAbu^5ceoi i |t eAb- 
 n)Aft, aii b-Ci5eAfu)A, Ait t>Dia, A3ur A|t b-£UAr3Alco]n» a 
 jealous lover , is our Lord, our God, and our Redeemer. 
 
 C, the initial mute of Ci^eAjwA, is eclipsed by b; D, 
 in OfA, by xy ; and £, by b (b aspirated, sounds as v). 
 
 If ri)o, mine, or any of the possessive pronouns singular 
 
104 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 (except a, her;) precede CigeATirjAi Oj-a, or j:iiAr3Alcoitt, 
 the initial letters would be only aspirated. (See Fifth 
 Lesson, Obs. 1, page 28.) 
 
 The Lord, and the God; At) Ci3eA|tt>A, A3ur at) Of a. 
 
 My Lord, and *m/ God ; 1170 tiseAjitjA, A5ur tuo £)iA. 
 
 Owr Lord, and our God; " Ait*' b-C|3eA|n?A, A5ur " Ap" 
 
 1^-0]A. 
 
 JEfts Lord, and his God ; a CiJeATt^A, a^ut* a t)|A, 
 7%«ir Lord, and their God; " a" s-CiseAjtnA, A5ur M a 5 ' 
 
 1>DjA. 
 
 ITer Lord, and for God; a CiseArtTjA, Ajur a Oia. 
 
 Jfe, referring to the name of an inanimate object, is, in 
 Irish — as all names are, either masculine or feminine — ex- 
 pressed by the words his or her (a). 
 
 Thus, eclipsis follows the plural possessive pronouns ; as- 
 piration, the singular possessive pronouns. 
 
 The letter S, r> is not affected by Art, butt, or a; as, Aft 
 SlAT)U]5ceoiji, our Saviour; Aft Sa5atic, our priest. 
 
 Rule 2. — The possessive case plural of nouns declined 
 with the article (at?, the) ; as^ — 
 
 Oc, a ftno " rjA b-'pfAfjn" a*t d* riu^o • 
 
 Alas, Fionn of the Fenians and of the Hosts. 
 
 — Ossian's Lament. 
 
 O, Of5<)qti " 0A tfoteo" 1170 n)AC ! 
 
 O Oscar of the lights, my son, 
 CftlTS, a 0]f]ii, a bertt pA&ru*]c " ha Ttj-bACAll." 
 Arise, Oisin, says Patrick of the Croziers. 
 
 "TC]5 t)a r)-bul, King of the Elements, i.e. 9 the Elements' 
 King j possessive case — 
 
 ty. f fteASAfti 2lcuil " b-A 5-cor" lUAC, 
 Replied Achilles of the fleet feet. 
 
 — Irish Homer. 
 
 In English the possessive case is seldom employed ; in 
 its stead the objective case governed by the preposition of 
 is quite common. The mere English student should learn 
 that whenever of denotes possession, it is translated into 
 Irish— -as it is into Latin or into Greek — -by merely causing 
 the noun before which, in English, it is placed, to be put 
 mto the possessive ; as — 
 
 The house of the Lord — -i.e., the house belonging to the 
 Lord — is translated, ceAC at; CiseAfWA » Domus Domini. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 105 
 
 The word " Lord," the possessor, is in Irish, in the posses- 
 sive case, while in English it is governed by the preposition 
 of. We shall advert to this again. 
 
 Initial .S, r, is excepted from this Second Rule also; as, 
 ceAftc rxv S^Afic, the Priest's right. Corr^jxle " i)& Sao;,"' 
 
 a counsel of the Sages, 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 21lpon, tn., Alphonsus. 
 
 &065AO (the descendent (5 An or 
 ~5infj) of 2lo6, Hugh), Egan. 
 9JC}AC £lo&5Airj, Mac Egan ; 
 O'^lo&^At), O'Hegan; ClArj 2lub- 
 5 a 17, MaeEgans (the clan or 
 family of the MacEgan,) 
 
 X) All, to., spot, member (of the 
 body); Ajn. ball, on the spot, 
 presently. 
 
 OeAllAC, to., way, passage ; Persian," 
 balah; FA5 aq beAtlAC, leave 
 the way. 
 
 OeAnn» 0. to cut, to prime, to shave, 
 Inf. ; bo beAn^iAb, to shave, to 
 prune, to clip. 
 
 Cau), adj., Gr., xa/xTr*?, kampe, a 
 bending ; crooked, bent, 
 curved ; obliquely directed, 
 awry ; blind of one eye ; noun, 
 a bending ; v. it) bend ; Welsh 
 and Bre.t., camvi. Its indi- 
 rect meaning is deceit, deceit- 
 ful ; as in the words of Juno 
 to Jove — 
 " 2lcc leAr) &o corijAjnle, A 5 r 
 
 • q&£na Afjrir Arj Ait) 
 "Hac n)-«be]& nA tteice leA- 
 'l*An 5-coti)A]|tle " cau)-" 
 — Homer, B. 4. 1. 45. 
 
 CAinkn, m , diminutive of preced- 
 ing, a hurl j a stick curved at 
 the end ; (Gr. , ««f*af , a stake, ) 
 A 13 l^V-^ CArtiAi), playing at 
 hurley ; (Scotch — shinty play- 
 ing.) From catt), is derived the 
 word comma, which is a little 
 crooked turn ; Irish, cArt)C5 ; 
 also cArtj-Al, a humped ani- 
 mal, a camel. l]Acnc>j&, the 
 ball used at hurley. 
 
 CeACA]i, four ; Latin, quatvjQ?* 
 
 O05, m , a bell ; a clock, because, 
 like a bell, it sounds. Welsh, 
 clock; Fr. cloche. From the 
 Keltic 0105, Dr. Johnson de- 
 rives the English word clock. 
 
 Clo,5-n, m.. a little bell ; a bunch of 
 berries ; a cluster ; a pendant. 
 
 CloijeAt}, in., the head ; the skull 
 (from CI015 aid ceArji}, the 
 head,) because the shell of tbe 
 head or skull is not unlike a 
 bell. 
 
 Clo5A&, to., (from CI03. and &a&, 
 dress, covering,) a helmet; so 
 called because of old it was 
 made like a bell, 
 
 CftAfjo, m., a tree ; a mast ; a fran? 
 for network or woof ; abeam, 
 a block ; C}\ax)X) ub^l, an ap- 
 ple tree ; cnAtjn pejfte, a pear 
 tree ; CfiAot) v-QX&i a rose tree ; 
 cnAfjn c\\]ie&c, an aspen tree ; 
 ctiA?)o oIa, an olive tree ; cnAnn 
 reojl.. a mast (of sailing); C|xArin 
 reAnncA, a press (literally, a 
 block or frame of pressing) ; 
 cuAr;r) oejlbce, a frame or bars 
 for warping. 
 
 CuAjjtc, /, a circle, a round ; jta 
 cuaiuc, in a circle, round about; 
 a visit, a visitation ; aju cuArnc, 
 on a visit ; A15 beArjAb cuAi^tce, 
 making his visitation ; caAjjic. 
 a court: jr feA^tt caua 'r <xn 
 5-cuA]nx "'t).% bojjjj \\\ rporu\r), a 
 friend at court is better than 
 a groat in the purse- 
 
 CuAjtcuis, go about; search, in- 
 quire diligently. / 
 
 CuAiacu A6, investigation. 
 
 ^A^in^e, m,, (from £AftH5Ab, to de- 
 stroy, to wreck,) the ocean, 
 the deep; rvjuin, also means sea 
 K 2 
 
106 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 V&i), m., stray; stroll; Am pAfl,- 
 astray ; as, r& tjA caojiai& A|n- 
 pAi), the sheep are astray. 
 
 FArjAc, strolling, wandering ; A|r&in 
 £Aijac, a strolling walk. 
 
 FeAbAr, m,, goodness ; in good 
 plight, comeliness; the best 
 possible state of anything. Ca 
 re A]]t feAbAf, it (or he) is in 
 the best possible way. 
 
 FojnsoeAnj, m., (from f oifieAb, suit ; 
 fit ; and 5016, perform, make) 
 a building ; offices, appurte- 
 nances. 
 
 5Aft, near; 5A]fie, ar(;., nearer; n. 
 /., nearness. 
 
 Coii)5*MV ) (coii) and 5Ajt,) con- 
 
 Gmi>5AttAC, \ venient. 
 
 3|6, although ; quasi, 50 b]6, that it 
 be. 
 
 lujTntjeAc (from Ui]nje, or lojnje, 
 bareness 5 and ogac, for *ja eAc, 
 of the horses), Limerick, which 
 was built on a peninsula made 
 bare by the number of horses 
 sent thither to graze. 
 
 SfyeACArj, m. y a tap-rooted plant, 
 
 suchas a parsnip, carrot, radish; 
 as, tijeACAij bu]6e, a carrot; 
 njeACAr) 1115, a parsnip. 
 
 Potyt a, m. , beans. 
 
 Pocaj6, to. , (for pocACA]&, plural 01 
 pcrAco, a potato; a word of 
 Indian origin), potatoes; in 
 Munster commonly pronounced 
 
 Pf\AcAl&. 
 
 Sub, m., sap, juice ; rubcAlrijAt), (the 
 sap of earth) strawberries; 
 tub cyAoh, a raspberry. 
 
 Sp^e,/., a thorn ; Latin, spina. 
 
 Spi^Ar), m,, (from rpi«o, a thorn) a 
 gooseberry ; the shrub that 
 produces that fruit. 
 
 CA|t, prepos., over, above, beyond ; 
 CAfic, passed over, gone by, 
 undone; round about; ca At) 
 c-att) cAtic, the time is gone by; 
 cuti cAjic aij cuac, send round 
 the bowl; ca rt)e CAnc, I am. 
 undone. 
 
 Z\x]yle, the hinge of a door. 
 
 ^ujrljo, v., turn as on hinges; to 
 stumble-; bAtin-cUjrlu5A&, to 
 stumble headforemost. 
 
 EXEKCISE XXXI. 
 
 1. U b-6ij]t| |f cu ys&yt (the chief, the best) r>A b-j:eA|t, 
 a be]6 ahi? fo co Iuac A'r ^JT 1 — CA b-fujl &o beAjib* 
 bjiAcA^jt ? 2. bei6 re Anrj fo Aift ball; T)|o]t b' £e}b|ji. 
 le]f ceAcc 1|om)-|*a at) UA^ft fy n?e ]tei8, n?&|t 5eAll 511ft 
 
 ft A^b Afl 5-ColceACAjl ^tlpoft) O'&O^All) Affl CUAlftC A5Afr>r), 
 
 A5ur b' e|5|r> 60 r. <m)t)acc (because our cousin-german, 
 Alphonsus O'Hegan, was on a visit with us, and it was 
 necessary for him to stay) le be^c add Aoi^eACc leir (to 
 be along with him). 3. Oc, p^qm ; 1f ceAftc rfi). 4. Ca 
 rr>ep be 6I013 e Anoir? 5. KS | 'I (for tjj b-fuit) re acc ai> 
 ceAc^jt be 6I05. 6. Ca re n?oc r-Ai? ejiAct)6nA (evening) 
 mAji r]t>. 7. Ca^ Ijom atuac A5ur qs'liw r]ubut (pr. 
 
 Shoot) 1)0 Air&Jfl fADAC A 8eAt>A& CAftC, A5UJ* CA115C A^llf 
 
 .co r!?-fiA6 a 8eAr)A6 eAb|tAini) ?e]x) (among ourselves, i.e., 
 with each other). 8. C15 \\VV-, Agur jf idaic Ijorfl-rA'e, 
 6|ji nj n?A|c Ijon? a bejc a rqg acc co beA5 A'r cJ5 IpOn). 
 
„ SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 10? 
 
 9, So & At) beAlUc le cAob at) c-13. 11. 5o jtAib iuaic 
 A5<xb; |f ponur cujfluJAb (to stumble) ^0 be^Uc cao), 
 rieAtnA^ (slippery), idau ub caII (like that yonder). 
 12. CAb e bo ri)eAr A^n An b-ceAc Ajur a^ji aji n-A^c, Ain 
 An b-CAUri), A3ur A]t b-poin3?>eAri)? 13. ]r e mo ri)eAr 5° 
 b-j?u|l bun b-ceAc ida]c, bun b-calAri) At)-ri)A|c, bun n-Ajc Alujn, 
 A3ur bun b-poijnjneArb A^n pe^bAr. 14. p|A acu ir feAnn, 
 bun b-ceAc-fA, no A|i b-ceAc-ne, — which is the better, your 
 house or our house? 15. ]r peAnn bun b-ceAc, wa An 
 b-ceAC-ne. 1.6. CArnu]b a»k> to, cori)3AnnAc bo'n e-fftttjc, 
 boV bA|le ri)o]|t, bo'o b-pAinn3e, — ve]ie (things) a 
 beineAr (that give) Iuac mon bo ceAC cuAibe (enhance the 
 value — give a great price to — a country house). 17. ^ti^ 
 fe to bun T)3A]tfib<x?- 18. ]r e An nSAnnbA e, cAnn ArceAo 
 A5Uf ArtjAjtc Afp. 19. Ca A15 d]8 ca Ano? 20. 5o leon ; 
 -— cA pocAjb (potatoes) A5ur 5AbAirbe (cabbage), pjr 
 (pease), A3ur ponAjne (beans), meteor) bu^b, tneACAn bat?, 
 weACAi} nA]bj3 (radish), meACAi) 3Anb no cunnAp, fubA- 
 
 CftAOb, rubA-CAtn)AD, O^U^I}, C|IA]T) jlOfA, CUA]!} ubAl, CjtA|!) 
 
 pe^ne, rpjonAn A5UJ* a le]c]b.jb. 21. Te|c^n? 5«]t An-ri)Ajc 
 a AnjAjtcAW) re At)0|r. 22. CAb fe bo ineAr A}n at> cao] cA 
 i?a ctiaio (the trees), A3ur Ain 3AC pAr e]le a ca *r ai) 
 3Ann8A? 23. 2DeArA]ro 50 b-jni]l bun 3-cnAi?) ubAl ]to-A|tb, 
 *3itp bun rubA-cnAob |*5ApcA Arn ac 3AT1 beAnnAb. 24. G^a 
 le|r (with whom, i.e., to whom belong) At) 3AnnbA ub caII, 
 A5ur An 30fic ro 3An bAtn? 25. Le n?o tnu|i;)C]n pe^n, xyo 
 cup 3A0I, PAbuu^c A3ur SeAiDur O'OaIa^. 26. JrpeAnn 
 a r>50fic da bo 3onc-rA. 27. W] peAnji 30 bejrinn. 28. Ir 
 peAnn a 3-cnAji) ubA^l, a 5-cnAW pejne A3ur a 3-cnAfn pop, 
 A$ur 5ac lur t>o plAnbA a ca 'pAp aw a t)3onc, no bun 3- 
 cnAin A3ur bun b-pAr-re. 9&. b' pe^b^ft pji? (perhaps so; 
 literally, that may be possible) acc ir peAnn l^om-fA tdo 
 cu]b fejr) 't>a a 3-cu]b-rAi), 31b 30 b-pu^l r] co ti)A]c rio. 
 Ca pjof A3Ain, A^n cao^ Ajn b^c, 3un b' £eAnn ah 3-coince 
 A3Uf ah 3-cnopeAcc 'da a 5-co^nce, a 3-cnojueAct A3ur a 
 u-AfibAp-rArj. 30. Mac AD-eohjAc cAin-re be CAob caI- 
 
 u)ati? 31. C,A re Atn pnoiwe, cAnn a rceAc, ca aij 
 
 comluAbArt A^3 cnujnuTjAb. 32. X)e\6 pleA8 rub5AC A5A]i}n, 
 ca ru|l A3AH7. 33. beib, ?da ca ao ^100 A5ur An peojl if 
 peAfin a LujrnneAC aoh, bAOjne (people) 65A a 6eAt}Ab rub 
 
108 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 3-ac. 84. Mac Ti5-be|& ft^c yo bAtbfA as^ao? Shall we 
 not have dancing? — literally, will there not be dance or 
 merriment (at) for us. 35. be] 6, (there will be) it? a Y 
 co|l l]b (if there is will with ye, ie., if you wish) 30 
 b-q e]|t]5 at? Ue. 
 
 Obs " Have," in the English language is called an Auxiliary, though 
 
 it is not always such, but an independent verb, signifying to possess : it 
 is a sign of the perfect tense. In the former sense, as a word denot- 
 ing possession, it has, in Irish, no verb corresponding to avoir, in French ; 
 or avere, in Italian. Instead of it, the verb to be, bo bejc, with the com- 
 pound pronouns, A3A11), at me, or to me; A3A&, to you (thee) ; Aije, to 
 him ; A]C|, to her ; *5&]t)t), to us ; &5&fi, to you (ye) ; acu, to them, is 
 employed. (See Obs, 2, in Third Lesson, p. 16.) 
 
 " Have," as a sign of the perfect tense expresses the idea of time just 
 now passed. In Irish, as in every learned or ancient language, the idea 
 of past time is conveyed by the ending of the perfect tense of the verb, 
 or by the past participle and the verb to be, &o be^c ; as, I have come, bo 
 jwijtflceAf; John has come, oc cA]tyc Se&5Arr, the day has been ended, 
 e*v ai) l& cA]cce. (See Fifth Lesson, on the verbal endings, p. 25.) 
 
 TWENTIETH LESSON. 
 
 Obs. 1. — Eclipsis affects only the initial mute consonant. 
 It is never, like aspiration, found in the middle or end of 
 a word. 
 
 As a general rule, when any noun in the singular 
 number, preceded by the article ai> (the) is governed by 
 any of the simple, or non-compound prepositions (except 
 be, bo, 5AI), eibj|i— see Exception 2, p. 110,) eclipsis is pro- 
 duced, if the initial consonant (that is, the consonant with 
 which the word begins,) be of that class that undergoes 
 this suppression; as, 
 
 My father was through the bj n?VcA]ft " qi^b at?" 
 garden. i)3<vjifi6& (pr. ngarrhy), 
 
 John has the land at (under) Ca at> caIati) a]3 SeAgai? 
 the highest rent. " fAoj V 3-cjor ]y Aflibe. 
 
 James is at the market C& SeAmur " A73 ad" nt 
 town, bA\le rijojfu 
 
self-instruction in irish. 109 
 
 What is little is sweet (there C& bUr " aiji At}" rt^-be^ai? 
 is taste on the scanty 
 meal), 
 
 5, of 3Ajijt84, is eclipsed by, a; c of cjpf, by 5; b, of 
 bAfle, by tt?; b, of beAjAi? by td, according to the terms of 
 the rule. 
 
 Exception 1— - To this rule nouns singular, whose first 
 letter is & or c, are exceptions, because the letter " if of 
 the article atj« which precedes them, is itself of cognate 
 origin with c, or b ; as, 
 
 Thy will be done on earth 3c> T)-beAT)CAfi bo toil *' Atft 
 as it is in heaven. An caIah)" ttjati strjbceAft 
 
 at ft ve&ry. 
 
 Everything on (in) Me JTDijeATvr) tjac rj|& ca " Aifi 
 world passes away like &\) borrjAT)," mAfi atj 5-ceo. 
 a vapour. 
 
 It would be well to except also from this rule nouns be- 
 ginning with 5, for as its eclipsing letter is r>, the d of the 
 article atj, answers the purpose fully as well ; Ex,— ~ 
 
 bj at? Iot>3 A^n ie at) 5AiT)eATr)" A'5Uf At) eitjle b'ejr cjtA3Ab, 
 The bark was still there but the waters were gone ; literally 
 — the bark was on the sand and the tide after ebbing. The 
 5 of 5AiTjeArb, is here not eclipsed, because of the 
 article At), dispenses with its use. 
 
 Initial S, r, followed by a vowel, or any of the liquids I, 
 V, ft, is eclipsed in accordance with this rule, though ex- 
 cepted from the others ; as, 
 
 Now Jacob had pitched his %iwo]f bo bj A)5 ) Acob 'a 
 tent on the mountain. boc ri^gce " Aijt at; c- 
 
 rleib/' 
 
 Or, in the words of the angels to Lot— 
 
 No, but we shall remain on Wi feab, acc f AT)f Arrjujb 
 the street during the " aiti at) c-rjiAjb" peA& da 
 night. rj-ojbce. 
 
 Who created and placed CfA cjtunijj ^"S U V cu^|t Airs 
 you in the world. " at? c-rAogAi" cu? 
 
110 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 If any of the consonants b, c, b, 3, rr>, p, c ; and not I, 
 v, |t, or a vowel follow r, at the beginning of a word, no 
 change, either eclipsis or aspiration ensues, because, nor c, 
 nor aspirated f (h), could unite with any of these letters; 
 as, £ao] u t/5ac" At) cftAi.t), under the shade of the tree; ij* 
 ^eAftrt cAjtAb *f au 5-cuA||tc ? oa boon 'r At) " rpAjiAo," a 
 friend at court is better than a groat (taken in a wide 
 sense for money) in the purse; r, in rjAc, is not aspirated 
 by f aoj ; nor r, in rpAjiAt) eclipsed, because neither a vowel 
 nor liquid consonant immediately follows initial r. 
 
 5, r, is never eclipsed except in the two instances pointed out— firstly, 
 as in the foregoing examples, when with the article (At), the) going before, it 
 is governed by one of the simple prepositions ; and secondly, in those cases 
 in which other consonants suffer aspiration— for instance,in the nominative 
 and objective cases of feminine nouns singular, and in the possessive case 
 of nouns masculine preceded by the article. (See Sixth Lesson, Excep- 
 tion 2, p. 31, Part I.) 
 
 On this account some Irish grammarians consider that S, r , should not 
 be ranked among those consonants which suffer eclipsis, since it is not 
 influenced by those eclipsing causes which affect the mutes. (See Table 
 of Eclipsis.) 
 
 Exception 2. — The simple prepositions be, of ; bo, to ; 
 5At), without; and ibt.it, or e|b}ft, between, do not always, 
 on being followed by the article at) (the), produce eclipsis; 
 many instances are found in which aspiration alone occurs 
 in its stead ; as, he went to, town, bo cuai6 re bo'o bAjle 
 tt}o|]t> .b of b^]le is aspirated, and not eclipsed, although 
 according to rule, the article and governing preposition 
 precede it. , 
 
 It appears right, on general principles, that there should be no such 
 exception as this just noticed, and that it would be better to conform to 
 the general rule. The prevailing usage among our people, however, lends 
 great weight to this second exception. (See Dr. O'Donovan's LnsJi Gram- 
 mar, pp. 393, 394.) 
 
 In the Ninth Lesson we showed that when the article 
 (at), the) is not expressed, the noun suffers aspiration, and 
 not eclipsis, after the preposition. Yet there are four pre- 
 positions — a, in; bap, by (in swearing); iaji, after; jma, 
 before — which eclipse the noun they govern, although the 
 article be not expressed ; as, 
 
SELF-INSTRDcTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Ill 
 
 At Tara to-day, I call on "$l b-Ce<vn)fi&|5" At; ]u8 
 
 the mighty power of the 
 Holy Trinity. 
 
 By (the) hope, he is there 
 
 He is in Dublin ; 
 in Cork. 
 
 After Easter. 
 
 Accu^jim rjeAjtc c|teut> n<* 
 
 D<X|t n-^Ojj, C&, ]*e Al)f) rji> 
 
 Ca re a in-bA^le ^.cacIjac; 
 
 A 3-C0|tCAj3. 
 
 Obs. 2.— The prepositions, Ann, in; 50, to; jAn, after; le, 
 with ; cfte, through, going before the article An, take r an- 
 nexed for sound's sake, on account of the vowel of the article ; 
 as, in the town, Ann An rn-bAjle ; is written, " Aijor" An n*- 
 b<x|le; and contractedly, Y at; ro-bA^le, or 'rA rn-b<\]\e; in 
 the place, atj r aoajc; he came across the country, cajij'c 
 re " C|te<vr" An sin; to Dublin, 50 bA'le ^4'c-cI]ac ; but to 
 the town (with the article) ^ur An n)-bAjle. 
 
 When Ann is employed the euphonic r is, by some, put before the vowel 
 a of the article, in this following the ear chiefly as their guide ; but r, as 
 Dr. O'Donovan remarks, " belongs to the preposition, not to the article." 
 
 This is certain, as well from the authority just quoted, as from analogy; 
 for le, with, becomes lejr ; cne, cfxeAr ; therefore Ann, should be Anof. 
 In Latin and Greek too, a, ab, becomes abs ; and £, eks, i.e., ex, before a 
 vowel. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 SIc-Iuaio, m., Athlone ; (the ford of 
 warriors ); loan means also 
 * moon," as, t)]A-luA]n. Mon- 
 day ; dies lunae. The former 
 derivation is preferable. - 
 
 boc*tt, m., a road; way; street; 
 A]ti ah nj-bocAifi, on the road ; 
 bocA^n lAfifiAfn, a railroad, a 
 road of iron ; like the French 
 chemin defer: Italian, camino 
 di ferro. 
 
 CoTtt, adj., just; courteous; »./., 
 justice. 
 
 C6ftAc, equitable ; upright. 
 
 ConcubAn, pronounced as if written 
 CtjocubAn, (derived from con, 
 possessive plural, of heroes ; 
 and cubAti, careful of, fond of,) 
 the Irish of O'Connor; also 
 of the Christian name — Cor- 
 nelius. 
 
 ConnAcc, /, the province of Con- 
 naught ; from conn, of heroes ; 
 
 and acc, a termination, like 
 tas in Latin, or Hon in French 
 or English, peculiar to very 
 many derivative words. Others 
 derive it from the proper name 
 — Cot? (of the Hundred Bat- 
 tles); but the province was 
 called Connaught long before 
 the time of that monarch. 
 
 Cor Am, v., defend ; inf. corAinc. 
 
 CorAn, m., (from coy, a foot,) a 
 way, a pathway. 
 
 <Dub, black ; n. m., ink ; bu^An, m. 
 blackness ; oubAn, a kidney ; 
 a hook ; a snare ; oubAn ]Ar- 
 5A]fieAccA, a fish hook ; bubAc, 
 m., ink ; any black liquid ; 
 adj., melancholy, sad -looking, 
 dismal ; bubAcAf, sadness, me- 
 lancholy ; bubAOAn, m., an ink- 
 horn, or ink-bottle; oubAj5e;n, 
 f., the deep; the dark ocean; 
 (from bub and Ajsejn, oceanjw 
 
112 
 
 SELF-INS1KXJCTI0N IN IRISH. 
 
 fcuibe, adj., more black j n. /., 
 blackness, darkness. 
 
 SaU, m., a Gaul ; a foreigner; an 
 Englishman. From this root 
 is derived 3A}Uirij, Galway, 
 •' the town of the strangers ;" 
 andt)ui)-rjA-5All. Donegal, "the 
 fort of the strangers. " To this 
 day the terms 5xxel, Gael, and 
 5aII, stranger, are in common 
 nse amongst the peasantry, to 
 denote Catholic and Protest- 
 ant, the latter — for the greater 
 part — being to the natives 
 5<MU, i.e., aliens, in race, in 
 country, and creed. 
 
 SaIIoa, foreign in dress, in lan- 
 guage, or tone. 
 
 1<Wir> v ' tell ; Inf., jfjrjfeAdr, and 
 ltjrj]reA6 j (from jij, in ; and y:\ox, 
 knowledge;) to make a thing 
 known to another. 
 
 loc, m., a lake ; Latin, lacus ; Ita- 
 lian, lago ; Greek, A«x>to?. 
 loc-nA-tt]Ac, Loughrea. 
 
 I01J5, f. (See Exception 3 to Rule 
 l.)> a ship. lor;5 reoil, a sail- 
 ing vessel ; I095 5A]Ue, a 
 steamer ; 5A1I, means steam ; 
 5A|Ue, (poss. case) belonging to 
 steam ; like the French, bateau 
 & vapeur. 
 
 O^elM), 7d., island. 
 
 Ofle'AT) <itt, the new island ; New- 
 foundland ; sometimes applied 
 to the whole continent of 
 America. 
 
 Or qot)o, at the head; above; Of 
 c\ox)x) 5AC t}]6, above levery 
 thing. 
 
 PfiA]6t)eAc, solicitous, earnest ; de- 
 voted to with enthusiasm. 
 
 Sjl, (spelled also r^ofl) think ; inj. 
 t]leAS. 
 
 Saoca^i, m., labour; fAocAjiAc, la- 
 borious. 
 
 Soijib, prosperous, happy. 
 
 So]\\b^]rr), I prosper ; 6 r<>1fiftf& Al » 
 CjseAtirjA cu, Since the Lord 
 has prospered you. 
 
 3o roitibio© 0]A &uic, God speed 
 you ; the parting farewell of 
 the Irish peasantry. 
 
 C|tA]U,/., a slave ; a servant ; a das- 
 tard. Sax. thrael ; Eng. thrall. 
 
 CfiAiUeAc, slavish; cftfV]UeAcc, /., 
 slavishness. 
 
 CfieAb, m., a tribe ; a family. Ca& 
 e At) CfieAb Afi leir e ? What 
 is the tribe to which he be- 
 longs ? Latin, tribus. 
 
 CjteAbAc, m., one of a tribe. Also 
 a farmer. 
 
 Corij-CfteAbAc, m., one of the same 
 tribe. Welsh, Mddtrevaug. . 
 
 t5j-tjteAbAc, m.\ a hermit: one se- 
 parated from his kith and kin. 
 
 t);-cne*Ab, m., a wilderness, an her- 
 mitage. Welsh, didret**>ar: a 
 wilderness. 
 
 CtteAbAb, m., ploughing. 
 
 CfteAbAifie, m. , a ploughman. 
 
 Cfi|All, v. repair, devise ; go, march, 
 travel. 
 
 CUcc, a superficies ; the earth, or 
 a portion of it ; a region ; a 
 market town, a churchyard or 
 green ; vesture, covering ; its 
 secondary meaning is, beauty, 
 loveliness ; again, pleasure, sa- 
 • tisfaction arising from the en- 
 joyment of what is agreeable ; 
 delight, endearment, delecta r 
 tion. 
 
 ClAccTT>Att, pleasant, handsome, fine, 
 agreeable. 
 
 CUccrijAfuvcc, /, agreeableness, de- 
 lightfulness. 
 
 ClAcc-SftAfAcc, topography ; from 
 cUcc, and 5fiAfA&, an old Irish 
 verb, signifying to write. Gr. 
 ypeupiy, grapho. 
 
 EXERCISE XXXII. 
 1. So !& bjteAT;, a SbeATt>u^r? 2. ]j* l& bjieA3 6, buj- 
 6e<vCA|* bo D(j]A.* 3. Wac njoc c& cu, Ari)A]l \]ott) f&]t) t 
 
 Note— In Irish \), and the () are mere marks of Aspiration. When- 
 ever, therefore, it happens, as it sometimes must, that an \) is placed aft 
 
SELF-IWSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 113 
 
 *jft ad TD-bocAi|i? 4. ]y rtjoc 30 Seiner), cA rt)e a^ji ad td- 
 bocAjn. 5. b-fu|l rseul dua& (new story — news) Aijt bic 
 A3AbbA»D? 6. VQAiye, v'\ D-fu^l f*3eul dua6 A^n b]c A3An? 
 bu]c. 7. b' £e|b|u 30 b-fu-|l; V] jtAjb cu a niAri) 3AD T5 eu ^ 
 e|5]r) bo buine, 6]|t ca cu j:aoi 'd 3-cA.1l (under the repute) 
 — a be)i 3|teAt>n)ATi, (entertaining, funny) njejrieAc (merry) ; 
 A5ur* dac iD-be]beAb cu|nre (weariness) A^n aod bujDe a 
 be^beAb Atrt At) TD-bocAK, do Aift ad D5onc add AOD^eAcc 
 leAC. 8. 5o TtAib tdajc A5Ab a Codcudaiu, bj cu a 3-corn- 
 r;ui6e co|ti ? clAccrr)A]t, rjAiDrAc (mirthful). 9. Wil rne A15 
 TiAb a SeArr)u]f, a6c aida^d (but only) At? D}b cA jac bujD© 
 a nAb one. 10. jr ^AbA at) c-atd o b| ajatt) pAil (pro- 
 nounced quickly in one syllable fah-yil) caidc ' a beADAb 
 teAc — ca rr)-bibeAr)T) cu Ar>oir A15 cori)Dui3? 11. Ca AnAr 
 (a dwelhng) ajatt} 'dd 3An 30 5A]U]ri) — bA]le a 3-Coddacc, 
 ru|5ce (situated) aiu ad 3-CUA17. 12. 0; cA £{of* asakj; 
 b^ile e y\\) cA a^5 e|nr3 30 thou; bAile a ca ADojr a^u ad 
 3-corAD bjneoic bo 'd ojleAD un, A5ur bAjle A13 a b-puil 30 
 leofi A15 ceAcc 3AC lA 6 3A6 cAinbe (quarter, direction) ; 
 <v3ur ydy or* cjorjrj 3AC D|b bAile add a b-^uil An i>ceAt)3A 
 buccAir f aoi rrjeAf. 13. fy cnejb da 5Aill|rbe a 3-corbDui3e 
 ■pnA^biDeAc Ain ceAD3A a d-acauac, the tribes of Galway 
 were always studiously fond of the language of their fa- 
 thers. 14. ^icc DAft CAjDje bo beAnbttACAjn O'atdod a-ju 
 Afr? 15. Cajdic; f ao]1 nje (1 thought) 3un nA^b rr)e A13 
 IDfCAcc bujc Ain. 16.,Mi nAbAjr. 17. v 2^A^re caidic re 
 a DA^le. 18. %ixy V ad OlleAD ujt a b] re? 19. SeAb. 
 20. b-fujl 30 leon A^n5ib A]3e A15 ceAcc bo? 21. ft] 
 b-^u|l A]5e 30 leon Ajn5|b, d]+i v] b-puil re add acc 6a blj- 
 A3AD, A3U]* b-\ ad c-atd ole le rAoucu^Ab b'pA^Ail; D| b-^ruil, 
 Ain ad Abb An T]v, iDortAD Ain3|b Ai3e. 22, %ir) D-be^n fe 
 D]b A]n b|c rDAic Ain ad cjn A3uf aiu da bAOiDlb? 23 
 Oein re 5un idajc ad A]c \ ; 30 b-fu]l i)& bAoiDe jad cnA]l- 
 
 one of the 'nine aspirable consonants, it has, it should be remembered, no 
 other effect on that consonant than what the (•) dot, had it been placed 
 over the said consonant, \v ould have produced. 
 
 &b> therefore, is the same as 6. 
 ch, ... ... c. 
 
 3b, ... ». $• 
 
 ph. ■•• ... P- 
 
 bh, ... .- b, &c. Seepage 19. 
 
114 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 leACC, j*<\ofi, cojiac, vaocatiac, odojiac. 24. TC^b A]iDftft 
 bjieA5 Aj5e A]ji ad b-fAtftfise ? 25. Wj 1**1° ^J^riF bjieag 
 A^e A^jt ad b-fAitifx3e — b] at) 5&0C Aflb, ad rpei ft pao^ bu- 
 bAtj A5iir rroub do rjeul Airi at> D^itejij Aift jreAb 6a Ia. 26. 
 ?Id A]|t lo]i?5 reoil fc>o c<x]dJc re? — was it in a sailing ves- 
 sel he came? 27. rl^ fe&8; acc A]|t Iojd3 5A]lle (pro<, 
 nouneed in two syllables, gahyil-le) gahyil, as one syllable; 
 no, but in a steamer). 28. Cja ad A]t)ru ca A]ft ad lo^n^ 
 5AiUe Affi b-cA]Djc^ re? 29. Pft|ODrA 3Ubejtc. 30. 3*o 
 add 5aiII]it) bo cuiri riA& rceAc a 3-cuad?— was it at Gal- 
 way they put into harbour?. 31. jr reA&. 32. Oati 
 td'poca|1 cArrjtqb a D5AT1 50 Loc-DA-rijAc (Loughrea)r; xo 
 e be^fte rn'Airc^rie-fe, ad ]ub. 33. ft-piql curA a^3 bui a 
 b-j?A& ? 34; Ca roe bul 30 ^Ic-Iuad. 35. IF ad Ijoro-rA Ar )v 
 ]*o a docc A5UI* be|8]}t add, Afo 30 leori a fD&ftAc. 36. 5o 
 |tA|b roA^c A5Ab, D] fADpAb. 37. 2t)A]re, ca fAilce ftori>Ac, 
 tda f ADA]ft. 38. N| fADpAb; cjtj<\llpAb fyori?. 39. 5o re]|r 
 bjje Oja bujc 
 
 TWENTY-FIRST LESSON. 
 
 Obs. 1.-— All verbs beginning with one of the seven 
 mute consonants (b, j:, p, c, 3, b, c s ) are echpsed after 
 particles of interrogation — ad, whether; a (for ad), whe- 
 ther ; dac, whether not ; ca, where ; — also after 50, that, 
 would that ; oa, if, suppose if ; (sign of the conditional 
 mood) ; iduda, if not ; and after dac (relative pronoun), 
 who not ; which not ; as, 
 
 '• %it) b-puil" ca 30 roAjc? Are you well? 
 
 " ^ 5- c ^ u ]V cu roe? Do you hear me? 
 
 " W ac b-cu^eADD" re cu ? Does he not understand you ? 
 
 " Ca b-wl ,y D^ ? Where is God ? 
 
 " Ca b-pu|r ca ^C6A]fD? Where art thou, Adam? 
 
 " Oa ro-bejceA" add fo v] Hadst Thou been here my 
 
 £Abf?A6 roo beAftb-bjtA- brother had not died. 
 
 CAjfl bAr. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 115 
 
 " 2l)u?H &-qoqpxi&" riAb A]jt If they will not come at 
 
 An cjtj, be]8|b jdaII. three, they shall be late. 
 
 " 5o nj-beAtjnujg" Oja buic. May God save you. 
 
 Obs. 2. — a, who, which ; when nominative case, causes 
 aspiration ; (See Fourteenth Lesson, first paragraph, p. 79), 
 but when objective case, governed by a preposition ex- 
 pressed or suppressed, causes eclipsis ; as, 
 
 $Cn ce " Ajfi a" rrj-brioT) z\x He on whom thou hast be- 
 
 5jt&8. stowed love. 
 
 Taiv a'v tja £]ll 'r at? r)5leo Stay, and do not return to 
 
 " &V b-ctnjAir cul. — Ho- the fight to which thou 
 
 m^, Z. 524, B. I. hast given (turned) thy 
 
 back. 
 
 $tr> c-ATtj 'V b-cAjtJjc Pa- The time (in) which (when) 
 
 bjuqc 50 b-^ITMW* Patrick came to Ireland. 
 
 It may be well to see at a glance, the instances in which a, in its 
 several acceptations, affects, and when it does not affect with aspiration 
 or eclipsis, the initial mute of the noun or verb immediately following 
 it:— 
 
 ' a, when it signifies all who, all that ; as, a b-fru^l &e njrjAib 
 > A]fi Arj boTJ)^r), all that are of women on earth. 
 A, when it signifies whom, which, governed by a preposition 
 
 (See preceding Examples, under Obs. 2.) 
 A (for Aty) ... ... ... ... ... whether? as, 
 
 U &-qoqrA]6 Ctt, tjo a b-jrAf^AiS cu, 
 <3]lfr> A Ru]r) ? 
 Wilt thou" come or stay, 
 
 Eileen a Rim ? 
 by v I A, ... ... their; as, a 5-CAftA, their fries d. 
 
 ! a, (forAfjrj) in; as, 21 S-CAjHI 
 
 t tjA K]5, in Cashel of the Kings. 
 
 ( a, when it signifies his ; as " a" ca|va, his friend. 
 Aspiration | a, ... ... who, which; as, ao ce "a" TijolAr, he 
 
 , , I who praises, 
 
 is pro uce | ^ jg a g^ f ^he jj^ m0 od ; as, " a" n)olA6, to praise. 
 by J a ... a sign of the nom. case q2 address ; as, " a" cAjtA nyo 
 
 ^ cno]6e, oh, friend of my heart. 
 
 No change r^ £gn&e& her; as, "a" catia, her friend. 
 
 is produced ■< A strengthens an affirmation ; a bejtijn), I say. 
 
 Obs. 3. — In every situation in which an initial consonant 
 is eclipsed, an initial vowel takes 13 ; as, aji " n-ACA^n" a cA 
 A]|t ne-jri), Our Father who art in heaven; cADA]ft bu]n» At} 
 
 Eclipsis is 
 produced 
 
11G 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 yai> A]i (t t)-&pfaf lAecAri*,^]!, give us this day our daily 
 
 bread. 
 
 ^ijuj* bo tbe^ll hup. tc 11- And " your father" cheated 
 
 AC&jfi" roe- ^5ur &o rV> <>.!- me, and changed my hire 
 
 l&ljtc njo cuAftAf^ bejc- ten times. — • •RFonfe 0/ 
 
 ij-uAjjte. Jacob to Rachel and Lia. 
 
 When, however, the article at> (the), governed by a 
 preposition, precedes the initial vowel, is not, in that 
 case, prefixed; because n of the article (<v») answers the 
 requirements of euphony quite as well; as, A||i An &doa}i 
 r|T) v , on that account. 
 
 There is not, as should be, according to Obs. 3, an \) placed before a 
 in A6bA|t, since the final of the article produces the required euphony. 
 
 Note —By means of Eclipsis and Aspiration in Irish, the varying 
 Bounds of the mutable consonants are clearly noted, while, at the same 
 time, the radical unvarying spelling of each word is preserved. From 
 the non-use of this system of notation for the variable consonants, the 
 Welsh have, in changing the consonant with every successive mutation 
 of sound, sadly destroyed the orthography of their language, and ren- 
 dered Etymology a puzzle. 
 
 The difference in the manner of notation is best seen from the follow- 
 ing example : — 
 
 Irish. 
 
 Welsh. 
 
 21 c*ft. 
 
 21 CAft. 
 
 2lfi 3-cAfu 
 
 Car agos. 
 Ei gar. 
 Ei char. 
 Vy nghar. 
 
 English, 
 
 A near kinsman or frjend. 
 His friend. 
 Her friend. 
 My friend. 
 Our friend. 
 
 The radical initial is four times changed in Welsh ; in Irish it is pre- 
 served ?mchanged j its various permutations in sound "being noted by 
 means of Aspiration and Eclipsis. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 tl6l&CAd,, (pr. eyelakoo),, was buried; I 
 from a61ac, (46, the first syl. 
 sounds like eye. See Fourth [ 
 Lesson, p. 21). 
 
 fXprcol. Apostle : from the Greek, 
 
 Dfteic, to hold ; to hold in the mind; 
 
 form a judgment ; bjtejt bne;ce, 
 
 to judge, judgment. 
 tyitt»j£j a womb; poss. case, hftu»j, 
 
 or bjtorj, of the womb. 
 Cac, /., a battle ; ceubcAC^c, of 
 
 the hundred battles. 
 
SELF-INSTBUCYION IN IKISH. 
 
 11? 
 
 Ca6uo*6; •»»., fighting, temptation. 
 
 Ceur, *»•» a cross; a crucifix; v., 
 to crucify. 
 
 Cjiejb;ni, I believe ; c\iep., believe 
 thou; Latin, crede. 
 
 Cua]6, went ; per. tense of ce]o ; 
 in v. , go thou. 
 
 fcVjijnj, for bo A|nn), thy name. 
 
 ©eAijcAji, pass, voice, present tense 
 of the verb bean, do ; is done ; 
 50 t)-beAi)CAjt, subj. pres., that 
 may be done ; 5ty|6ceAfi, is 
 done ; is another form of the 
 pass, voice of the verb " to 
 do ;" coming from a different 
 radix— 51)16, act, do; perform. 
 Three of the irregular verbs — 
 (which in Irish, amount in all 
 only to ten) — are found in the 
 Lord's Prayer. They are — 
 CI51&. may come ; beAi)CAjt and 
 5«jj*ceAfi, is done ; cAbA]|t (pr. 
 thoir), give. 
 
 C*5i Ail*, /,, church; resembling the. 
 French eglise, is, like it, de- 
 rived from the same root, 
 eMlesia, Gr. 
 
 Fjaca, to., debts; trespasses. 
 
 £]ACAii), to., a debtor $ Latin, debitor. 
 or, as the English paraphrase 
 has it, "those who trespass 
 against us ;" An h-t fACAtttrjAjb, 
 (to) our debtors. 
 
 FuA]n 5 pres, tense of £&5, get ; £UA]tt 
 bAr, got, or suffered, death. 
 
 5ad, take, receive, capture, con- 
 ceive, to a^i upon i to perform; 
 5AbA]6 A] fin), take (ye) up arms; 
 jAbA]6 feftb, take possession ; 
 An 5AbA& e, was he captured ? 
 a 5aBa6, who was conceived 
 of "or by; bo 5AbAbAji CjtAi), 
 they cast anchor ; 5AbA|6 
 AbnAin, sing songs. 
 
 "5&}t), to beget j to be bom of ; G?, 
 ytwv, gmou; a r;e}r)e&£>, who 
 was bom of; begotten of; 
 Welsh, geni ; Lat. #^0 ; Sans- 
 janih. 
 
 PulAt)5, suffer., endure ; a b 7 f uUqg 
 p&ir ; who endured the passion. 
 
 T*T l 1°0> »"•» Hell ; Lat:. infernum. 
 
 lAecATijAjl, daily ; derived from lAe, 
 poss. case of lA, day ; and 
 AtijAil, like, i.e., day-like ; as 
 daily irs English has come from 
 the Saxon day-lie, day-like. 
 
 Iej5, let, allow, permit ; Ija "le;5 
 nt)!)> do not permit us, lead ua 
 not. 
 
 2t)A|tb (pr. mdno). dead; Lat. mors, 
 death, and mortuiis, -dead ; o 
 vr> AfibA'jb, from the dead. Welsh, 
 marw, to die ; Heb. no, meth. 
 
 tlAotb, to., a saint ; adj. holy; nAo- 
 iua6, to make holy ; r)Aoti)CA, 
 made holy, blessed, sanctified; 
 qAotb-CAfij pass, voice, is made 
 holy ; 50 i)Aoti)CAfi> subj. mood, 
 that may be made holy. 
 
 HeATO, £, Heaven ;poss. case, oejttjc; 
 prep, case, neinj. 
 
 V&ptf\, to., Pater; from which the 
 .former is derived by changing 
 i into b. 
 
 PeAcA&, to., a sin ; Latin, jpeccatum. 
 
 peACAc, a sinner ; peACAcAjb, (to) 
 sinners. 
 
 ,*>p]0|tAb, to., Spirit, Ghost; a/) 
 SpiojtAb rUoti), the Holy Ghost. 
 
 XaIjuai), f., poss. case of gaIa^u, 
 earth. 
 
 C|5?6, comes ; Ir. verb ; 50 b-c]5;8, 
 subj. mood, may come ; root — 
 CAfi|t, come. 
 
 U]le, all ; as, uiie-cuttjAccAc, All- 
 powerful, Almighty, 
 
 EXEECISE XXXIIL 
 
 [There are many of our readers, we feel certain, anxious 
 to see the Pater noster in Irish. In this Lesson We relieve 
 this anxious feeling, and give, too, the Ave Maria and 
 Creed, There is no way for learning a language better 
 
118 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 than to commit to memory as many words as one possibly 
 can from that language. 
 
 Ur)P*]bw, the "Pater. 1 ' 
 
 $(fi n-ACA'jfi, a cA A|]t T)6|rb ; 50 T)Aori)c<vft feVfnn) ; 50 
 b-c]5|8 bo itjgeAcc ; 50 n-beADCAjt bo to]\ Aijt ad caIah), 
 xx}4,]\ 3t)j8ce<v]t Ai|t nejrb. Caca^i bufnn ad ju8 Aft d- 
 AjtAD Uece<vri)Ail; A5&r ida^c bujnD aji b-fjACA, mAjt ri)A^c- 
 roujb-De b ? A|t b-f]ACAri)t)A|b pe^o ; A3UJ* da le]5 rjDD a 
 S-CAcagAS ; acc y Aojt rjoo 6 olc. $lrnei). 
 
 ^ti) c-Uue-^AftjA; t>6, £A|lce ad ^ TOSS- 
 'S § bo beACA, a $t)ii]fte, a cA Iad be JftArA, cA ad Cf- 
 JeAftDA leAc; ^r beA^ujgce cu cAjt da tDOAjb, Asur )y 
 beADDuiSce cojia6 bo bfiot)D> JofA, ^t DAori) ^t)u^fie, a 
 ri)AcA]|t Oe, 31*16 ojtAiDO-De da j*eACACA]b, ado]]*, A5ur 
 ajji uAj]t Aft Tt)-bA]r. ?tn?ef7. 
 
 Cjte da 9-$lpfcol. 
 
 Cjiejbjm Ann Oja, ai) $icAjft i^le-cmDAccAc, cttuciqg- 
 ceo^|t ne^iije A3ur caUdad: A5ur atid 3 of a Cjtjopc, a aod- 
 ri)AC-fAt), A|t b-C}5eA|ii)A; a 5AbAD 6 'd SpjojiAb Haott), 
 a' 5e|neAb 6 ^)u]|te 615, a b'pulADS V&1V V*°) $oi,dc P\o- 
 lAib; a ceAfAb, a £uajji bAr A5ur . a o-a&Iaca&; a cua]8 
 y\oy 50 b-i^fi^oDo; a b' ef|ti5 At? cjteAf Ia 6 ri)AjtbAjb; a 
 cuAjb ruAr A]|t o&jri) : a ca 'on a f u]6e A^jt bei,r Oe, ad 
 ¥(cajt u]le-cun)AccA^§ : Arfjo qocpAr le bfiejCAnjflAr ca- 
 bA|ftc Ajfi beobA^b A5Uf Aifi ri)A]tbA|b. Gftejbfrn 'r *V 
 Spio|tAb Waoid, *x ad daon) G^Ufr GAcoiJjceAC, a 3* 
 curoAOjt) DA daotd; a ri)AiceA& da b-f*eACAb; Ai)n eifejjtjge 
 da 3-cojtp Ajitr 'r An rn-beACA rucAjn. 3Xro&D* 
 
 Note. — Remember that the nominative case comes after the verb j the 
 adjective after the noun with which it agrees ; as, above, the Irish words 
 &' Airpi?i "thy name;" tnSe^e, "thy kingdom;" follow those verbs of 
 which they are the subject; and tit© adjective UecAtijAil, follows the noun 
 ajv&i), bread. 
 
i^, n. v ~ ? -/ - - 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 ua 
 
 TWENTY-SECOND LESSON. 
 
 Some of the numeral adjectives have already, from time 
 to time, appeared in our Lessons. A full list of both Or 
 dinal and Cardinal is here subjoined : 
 
 CARDINALS. 
 
 1. Uor>, or.Aen, (pr. in one 
 syllable ee-un.) 
 
 2. Co, two in the abstract 
 — as, it has struck (the) 
 two; biiA^l re At) bo. 
 
 <Oo, never precedes a noun. 
 
 Oa, two, accompanies the 
 
 noun, and qualifies it. 
 
 3. Ctf. 
 
 4. CeACAfi, four in the ab- 
 stract ; as, five is better 
 than four, }y ^eAjtfi cuj5 
 da ceACA^jt; -it struck 
 four, ho biiA^l re ah 
 
 * ceAca|]t. 
 
 Gejcjie, four; as, four 
 feet, ce|C[ie cor. 
 
 5. Cujj. 
 
 6. Sfe. 
 
 7. SeAcc. 
 
 8. Occ. 
 
 9. K!^oi 
 
 10. Oejc. 
 
 11. Uon-be A3. 
 
 12. Oo-&eA5. 
 
 ORDINALS. 
 
 1st. Ceub, AOT)ri)A8 (pr. 
 ^-wnwoo) : the ending 
 rilAb (woo) suffixed to 
 any cardinal adjective, 
 gives its corresponding 
 ordinal. 
 
 2nd. Oo-tt)a6. 
 
 2nd Oajia. 
 
 3rd. CjteAr; qt^rijab (pr. 
 ihreewoo.) 
 
 4th. CeACA|tn)A8, keharwoo, 
 signifies also a quarter, 
 because it is the fourth 
 part ; the thigh ; a stanza, 
 or quartan ; a quadrant; 
 a ploughland, pasturing. 
 
 5th. Cu^eAb. 
 
 6th. Se-ri)Ab, and rereAb, 
 (sheshoo). 
 
 7th. Se<\cc-rbab. 
 
 8th. Occ-ri)Ab. 
 
 9th, "NAcj-^Ab. 
 10th. Oe.jcti^Ab. 
 11th, Uot)tt?a6 beA3» 
 12th. Oon)<\6 be A3. 
 
120 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 IB. C|t] beAr, 13th. Cfijrb<*6 beA3, or , 
 
 14, CeACA-jji-beAj. 14tlic CeACA|ttT)<x8 be A3. 
 
 15. Cujj-bea^. 15th. Cu]5H)a8 beA3« 
 
 18. <Se-be<v3. 16th. Seti)A8 beAj. 
 17. SeAcc-beA5. 17th. SeAccrt)A& beAj* 
 •18. Occ-b&Aj. 18th. Occri?A& be A3. 
 
 19. MAO]-b&Aj. 19th. MAon)Ab b^Aj. 
 
 20. Tide. 20th. TiceAb.' 
 
 21. ^ton aY Vfat or 21st. ^or)n)A8 a-jji £|c]&* 
 Aon A]n f jcjb, one {on) twentieth. 
 
 22. Do A*f "p]ce, or 22nd. OorbAb A][t f\c]h. 
 bo A]fi f jc]b. 
 
 Numerals from ten- to twenty are formed by annexing 
 the suffix tf b£A5, 1 ' " teen/ 5 (from bee, ten) to the simple 
 numerals Aon. bo, q-q, ceACAn, cuij, &c. 
 
 Adjectives come a/fer the nouns with which they agree ; 
 numeral adjectives, however, go before them. 
 
 When a number greater than ten — composed, of course, 
 of the simple numeral and the decimal ending be<*3 — is 
 joined to a noun, the latter is placed neither before nor 
 after the compound numeral, but between the decimal end- 
 ing (beA5) and the digit ; as, 
 
 2lt)ojr buo 6a "^eAn"-6eA5, cl&i)i) laccih, 
 Now the sons of Jacob were twelve. 
 — Irish Translation of ihz Booh of Gemsis, by John Archbishop of Tuam. 
 Dublin — Duffy. 
 
 Of the first ten numerals or digits, some aspirate ; others 
 eclipse ; the rest cause no change, 
 
 r< &or), one. 
 
 D&, two; except the expression, b& fc-cn]An f 
 produced \ ^ ^irds; as, 
 
 Aspiration 
 
 is 
 
 i due 
 by 
 
 Da b-fojVjAi} rvebczb le rlef&cib, 
 Two-thirds snow in mountains. 
 
 SeAcc, seven, \ and the compound forms o* 
 . ^Occ, eight, f 7, 8, 9— reACc-bfeAfr 17; 
 V^^ot, nine, focc-beAj, 18 ; w^oj-beAj, 
 (Oejc, ten ? j 19. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 12/ 
 
 fCfie, three. 
 No ; Cejqte, four, 
 
 change j Cuij, five, 
 occurs j Se, six. 
 after ( T]ce, twenty, 
 
 (^Cfioco- thirty, &c. 
 
 Obs. — In English, to a question in which the verb is 
 •Ally expressed, the mere sign of the tense suffices for 
 answer — the rest being clearly understood from the ques- 
 tion put; as, in the following, Have you gone to town to- 
 day? I have* Do you play on the harp? I $o. ' Will 
 your friend be always remembered by you ? He shall. 
 To the reply, " I have," the word " gone," is understood ; 
 to the phrase, " I do/' the word " play" is understood ; and 
 " be remembered," is clearly supposed to come after the 
 answer, " he shall," in the foregoing sentences. 
 
 In Irish, however, no such suppression as this pointed 
 out does or can occur, for the idea of time is expressed 
 by the verbal ending, which accordingly necessites the 
 enunciation of the entire verb; as, atj ffii&buffie&vv c« rrje? 
 Do you love me? r on&&ui± i ]rr h I do (love), >t b-cioc"fr^|8 B - 
 cu. bo r> ^-cAitfi a s5? Will you come to the rock? C]oc- 
 "faa," I shall (come) ; see page 108. 
 
 Do, did, may, can, might, could, shall, will, when mere 
 signs of grammatical time, are translated into Irish by the 
 inflection or ending peculiar to each tense, and conse- 
 quently the verb must be, even in answering to a question, 
 expressed fully. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Accompany (go with). &ul le ; please • 
 accompany us, cA^tn I]t}t;, ida 
 'r re bo rofi e. 
 
 Azure, goftttj, i]Ac-50fut). 
 
 Clear, 51*1). 
 
 Cloudless, 5 Ati r)eul; adjectives end- 
 ing in less, are translated by 
 
 the preposition sah, without Dionysius, \ ^j,,,,. 
 (Jbi\ sans), governing the noun j l>ems, J 
 
 which forms the forepart of tne I footstool, coir-rrol, m. ^ 
 adjectives: as spotless, (without j Freezing; A15 rpc ; Latin, deem. 
 spot), reproachlesst (without re- | ... tieo (freezing 'ha&X) * 
 
 preach), %&\) rn?Al, 5^fj e&itj, 
 
 sans tache, sans reproche. 
 Constellation, cojrnfieulc, tn. 
 Contemplate, bneAunUoA6> derived 
 
 from bpeic, to conceive, to 
 
 hold, to judge, 
 Delia (Bridget), On]5jb t 
 
122 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Welsh, rheu ; fteoUc, ice ; fie- 
 oIacao, to become icy. 
 
 Happiness, ronAf, in. (from fot)A, 
 happy), r^ur), m. 
 
 Horn, A&Afic, m. (ad in the begin- 
 ning or middle of words sounds 
 like ey) £Aoj A&A]ncjb, under 
 horns, horned! 
 2l6AnCAc, horny. 
 
 ,, ttepOj a horn, a pin- 
 
 nacle, gable, peak, mountain. 
 Hence the names of so many 
 cliffs or mountains in Scotland, 
 Ben-wyvis; Ben-Lomond; Ben- 
 Nevis ; — as well as in Ireland 
 Ben-Burb ; Ben-bulban ; Ben- 
 Edair (Howth). In Welsh, 
 pen means peak, or headland ; 
 as, Penkillan. The name 
 Twelve Pens, by which the 
 twelve cilffs in Conneinara are 
 called, is manifestly for u twelve 
 hems?' 
 
 bept^Ac, horned, curled, peeked, 
 nimbus-like, pointed, forked. 
 '&n fceAtUc bennAc, the homed 
 moon. Hen. mn, bana, to 
 
 TT 
 
 build ; T3, Ben, a son, because 
 
 the prop of the family. 
 Ignatius, HAff&r ; tUofb W&xfiT&T 
 
 lo^olA, St. Ignatius of Loyola. 
 Lawn, cuui), ; m.j njACAifte,. *»., 
 
 Light, (lustre* effulgence), leuf, m. 
 
 (ablaze), UrAiti,/. 
 
 (brightness), roluf, *». 
 
 (to ignite), lAf, v. 
 
 (notlieavy), eAb-cfion). 
 Mercury, AjfiseAb beo (i.e., quick- 
 silver). 
 Moon, seAUAc, / 
 
 Miles, ?l)AoliT)U]tte (pr. as T^)Ao\rte , ), 
 
 .<? from hjaoI, bald, shaven, de- 
 voted to ; as clerics were ; and 
 ^)u]fie, Mary. 
 
 Night, o;bce,/., (pr. ee-che), ,as op 
 posed to 1A, day ; rjocz, to- 
 night, opposed to Arj ]U6, to-day. 
 
 Opinion, b An AtrjA]l, f. 
 
 Orio (Mount), remarkable for being 
 the hill on which SS. Peter and 
 Paul suffered, is called by the 
 author of the " Roman Vision" 
 oticrjoc-CepAif, the golden hiU 
 of Cephas, or Peter. 
 
 Promenading, rpAir&ineAce, /. ; de- 
 rived from xp&T* a space, m., a 
 little time ; and Ajrbftt, /„ a 
 journey; i.e., walking about for 
 a time. 
 
 Reflect, rTDUA]fjeA&, leunr^uAweAd. 
 
 O'Reilly, UaKasaUac. The O'Reil- 
 lys were Princes of East 
 Brefny, or Cavan ; the Rtun- 
 ca}£, O'Rourkes, Princes of East 
 Brefny, or Leitrim. Ka^aIac, 
 from whom the family took its 
 name, lived in the tenth cen- 
 tury. 
 
 Terrace, AnbAn. 
 
 Threshold, cAinreAc, (as if cAnn 
 X ceAc, come in) ; bonuf. 
 
 Throne, a royal chair, cACAom 
 
 Vatican Hill, choc £A]6icat) : Vatea, 
 in old Latin, fates, is from 
 the Irish £AjS, : & prophet; 
 and not, as Scalinger derives 
 it, from the "Greek 0aT*2$, 
 pkates, a talker. 
 
 Vestibule, ^onbonuf , m. 
 
 Weather, A>fi)tVfcf*l frosty weather 
 is fine, ]X bneA£ Ajtojrflt rjocA. 
 
 EXERCISE XXXIV. 
 
 1. Denis, are you after tea? & t^orjcaS, aji 6l at bo 
 6ft jb (thy portion of) ce? 2. I am; (&' oUr — I have 
 drunk it). 3. Well, as the night is fine, let us go out and 
 have a short stroll on the terrace, and enjoy an agreeable 
 conversation-— n?A,|fe 6 c&itU 30 b-puil ai? ojbce bfie&j 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 123 
 
 cefgmujf aii)ac A3»r beAnmujr r"p<\]rb|fteAcc Ajfi An'AjtbAn, 
 A3up b|6ea6 A^Ajnn cori)]iA6 CA^cneArqAc. 4. I am pleased ; 
 but ray sister Dela is most anxious that I should remain 
 with her for an hour, <xcc ca mo 6eAjxb-f \\i\\ t>|i|5jb pAO| 
 bu]l ri)ojfi 50 b-pAnpAinn Ajce A1F peAb uAjjie. 5. Wei), 
 ask her to accompany us. 6. Yes, I shall (]<v|tf!Ab). 7. 
 Delia, will you be pleased (*ft rt)&]t leAc) to accompany 
 Miles O'Reilly and- myself while taking a promenade on 
 the terrace? 8. I shall (^r roAjc \\o\v) ; I am just so glad 
 to be able to gain something from your wisdom. Well, 
 what. a beautiful night ! 9. (Miles) — It is a very beautiful 
 night, indeed* 10. (Delia) — It is freezing hard — is it not? 
 (Ca re A15 rfoc 30 5eup. — nAc b-Fitjl?) 11. It is freezing 
 hard, for all the signs (corb<v]trA|8 rjocA) of frost are appa- 
 rent (polur); the sky, is cloudless and azure; the wind is 
 blowing from the north (cA nA 3A0C o'n cuaj6) ; the stars 
 sparkle very brilliantly (ca nA jteulcA A13 beAlji<\6 50 b- 
 Atjloojtac) ; the atmosphere (<\n c-Aeft) is intensely cold, 
 arid my brother James told me the mercury was very low 
 (rjor 50 njdfi). 12. (Denis)—- Delia, do you like frosty wea- 
 ther ? 13. Yes, very much. 14.1 like to walk out at night 
 when all is still— not a sound to be heard; when earth is, as 
 it were, going to slumber ('nuA^i a cA at) caIah), tr><x|x ro- 
 be j6eA&, but Ann ruA|n), the moon in her horns (50 be<xnn<\6 
 no, f ao{ AbA^ftcjb), shining, as she is to night, in a clear 
 sky, while the stars, like sentinels (n?Afi luce K<Mfte) before 
 the threshold of Heaven (ox cort)A]ji bojimr nejme), hold 
 out their lights (leur*) pointing to that home above where 
 light (rolur) eternal dwells. 15. (Miles) — It is sweet, 
 indeed, to ponder on these things, and raise ourselves above 
 earth ; saying, if the vestibule is so luminous, how glorious 
 must the dwelling of the Great King be ! — if the footstool 
 is so beautiful, what must His throne be \ 16. (Delia) — 
 Oh, in that land of eternal brightness, there is no sun, no 
 moon — God himself is the light, and glory, and happiness 
 of the citizens of heaven. 17. (Denis) — You put me in 
 mind of what is told of St. Philip Neri (An reAjfi a 
 bejjteeAfi cAob Mao^tt) Pjl^p ^e|tj) and of the great Saint 
 Ignatius Loyola, who, when gazing from Mount Orio, near 
 the Vatican Hill, in Rome (r An Uojii)) on the sparkling 
 
124 8ELF-INSTRUCTI0N IN IRISH. 
 
 threshold of Heaven (a^i 3eACA beAlfiAc da b-flA^eAr) 
 yearned for that home beyond the stars where our dear 
 Lord dwells in glory. 18. (Delia) — Indeed such thoughts 
 are natural; for on contemplating (d]^ bfieActmgdfe) the 
 heavens (dfft t)6jn>) I often call to mind (]r rt)]w\c cu|ri> 
 t?ui5l«j Aijt) what faith tells us of a that place which God 
 has prepared for those who love him," and say, in our 
 country's adage, " there is no glory to be compared with 
 the glory of heaven" — vfl 5I0J11. rr>Ajt 5I01H ijejrije. 19. 
 (Miles)-— Although such thoughts are natural, and ought 
 to strike any one., how few there are who make such re- 
 flections— 516 50 b-£U]l Tn?uA]i}t6 ti}&]\ ro T^bunbA, 1 gay 
 bub c6]{i a ceAcc ath) i'oocu? 5ac bitjue, rjac beA^ a fee&tUM 
 riflUA^ijce n)A|t |Ab? 20. (Denis) — That is true ; all arises 
 (eitttjeAni? A1) irjeub ro) from not thinking. 21. (Delia)-— 
 1 feel chilly (cA fu^cc 0jtn>rA); it is time to go in. 22, 
 fMiles)— *I thought we were to say something about the 
 constellations, 23. (Denis)— It is too late now ; besides 
 my dear sister feels chilly. 24. (Delia)— The clock strikes. 
 25. (Miles) — What hour is it? 26. (Denis)— -It is only 
 nine o'clock, I suppose. 27. (Delia) — One, two, three, 
 four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten— I have counted ten 
 (^0 cori)*jjt rrje At) bejc) 28. (Denis) — It is ten o'clock, 
 but you must remain with us till eleven at least — acz cajc* 
 •fr|6 cu fAT>i)Acc 50 b-cl At) Aoi)-be-A3 Ai|t At) UgAb (pr. 
 lly-adh). 29. (Miles)— I am sorry I cannot wait so long ; 
 yet I shall go in to see your father and mother, your bro- 
 ther 8 and sister Jane, 
 
 TWENTY-THIRD LESSON. 
 
 In this Lesson is shown the manner in which the plural of 
 nouns in Irish is formed. 
 
 The student who is acquainted with no other language but English, 
 thinks the way in which the plural of nouns is formed in the language he 
 speaks, is very simple ; yet actually the inflections which characterize, in 
 English nouns, the formation of the plural,, are very varied, as may be 
 perceived even from the few following examples — man, men ; foot, feet ; 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. . 125 
 
 eow, kine ; child, children ; box, boxes ; ox, oxen ; arch, arches ; elf, 
 elves ; ruff, ruffs ; fly, flies , echo, echoes •> tyro, tyroes ; money, monies ; 
 penny, pence ; deer, deer ; alms, alms. 
 
 In Hebrew and in the Romance languages, the formation of the plural 
 is not difficult. 
 
 But in Latin and in Greek, the" manner in which nouns form the plural 
 
 is much more complex. The student must, in order to be able to tell 
 
 •with ease and fluency the plurals of all kinds of nouns in these ancient 
 
 languages, devote much time to their study, and be familiar with their 
 
 several forms of declension. 
 
 The formation of the plural of Irish nouns has been con- 
 sidered very difficult, yet. we shall endeavour to make it 
 as simple as possible. 
 
 In classifying Irish nouns we have observed, in the for- 
 mation of their plural, a feature common to nouns in the 
 Latin and Greek vocabularies — a feature, too, not foreign 
 to English, — that one class takes an additional syllable in 
 forming the plural; another class merely inflects the final 
 syllable. The latter are called parisyllabic, or equal in the 
 number of syllables ; the former, imparisyllabic, or unequal 
 in the number of syllables. 
 
 The plural of Irish nouns is, therefore, formed from the 
 singular chiefly in both these ways : 
 
 First — by a change in the final syllable* 
 
 Secondly — by annexing an additional syllable. 
 
 The question arises, what class of nouns forms the plural 
 by a mere change in the final syllable ; and what class by 
 annexing to it an additional syllable? 
 
 Rule I. — All masculine nouns (See Seventeenth Lesson, 
 Rule 1, for knowing the Gender, page 93,) " ending in a 
 single or double consonant, preceded immediately by one 
 of the broad vowels <\, o, u," form the plural from the sin- 
 gular by inserting the slender vowel- — |, after a, or o, or 
 u; as— ■ 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 %Lbn&v, a song. ^CbftAjn, songs. 
 
 &8b<xfi, a reason; cause, ma- 2l6bAjjt> reasons, causes. 
 
 terial. 
 %Lyf 05, misery (from <u), not ; $tnfo|5, miseries 
 
 and roj, ease, prospe= 
 
 rity), 
 
126 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 b<fcgj*l, danger. bAogAil, dangers. 
 
 boSAty a road, a highway. bocA]ft, roads, highways. 
 
 Oori)AT?, the world. Oon)A{t>, worlds. 
 
 3'AbA|t (Latin, caper) a goat. OAbAffij goats. 
 
 5a6af, a beagle. Sada^i, beagles. 
 
 loi?rt)ur, a treasure, loorrjujr, treasures. 
 
 LefJAf, a cure. *-e(3<Mr> cures. 
 
 Pe&CAb, a sin. Pgacai6, sins. 
 
 Sgfbbol, a barn. br]obo]t, barns. 
 
 CeArDpoll (Latin, templum), CeATtjpo^ll, churches. 
 a church. 
 
 Nouns masculine ending in ac, not only have the vowel 
 ) inserted, but change the aspirated (c) into 5 ; as — 
 
 ft ac ac, a cripple. bACAij, cripples. 
 
 beAltAC, a passage, a way. toeAlU^, ways. 
 
 213ajicac, rider. 2t5AficAi3, riders. 
 
 SDuIIac, a summit. SDuIIa^J, summits. 
 
 Siooqac, a fox. S^oi^rjAij, foxes. 
 
 UaIIac, a load, obligation. UaIIaij, loads, obligations. 
 
 Obs. — This change in the final syllable, by inserting 7 
 before the last consonant or consonants, is called by gram- 
 marians Attenuation, or making slender, because the syllable 
 in which ) is inserted is no longer pronounced broadly, 
 but rather with a slender, fine-drawn enunciation ; for ex- 
 ample, AbjtAi), in the singular number, is pronounced aw- 
 rawn; in the plural it is AbfiAiu? (awraw-in, — the last two 
 syllables being pronounced, as much as possible, in one) — 
 so, AbbAfi, aw-war; and in the plural, &&h&]\i,aw-whir; 100- 
 njAf, a treasure, iemvus; in the plural, ^ou^Ajr, ienwi&k. 
 
 Exception 1. — Some nouns of this class have a double 
 form in the plural. 
 
 *4f05eAl, an angel, $<fr>3|l, A]t>3li^ angels. 
 
 t)|QlAfi, water-cresses. bjolAift, b|olftA, water- 
 
 cresses. 
 LeAbAjt, a book. LeADAift, leAbfia, books. 
 
 ieAob, a child. Letub, leAubA, children, 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION, IN IRISH. 127 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 2t)eAc<vn, a carrot or parsnip. 2UeACAin, ti?eAcuA, carrots. 
 U<xn, a lamb. Uajo, uaoa, lambs. 
 
 Exception 2. — Some words of one syllable insert j, but 
 drop the broad vowel ; as — 
 
 28ac, a son. 2t)ic, sons. 
 
 bjteAc, a trout. t)jt]c, trouts. 
 
 CeAiw, a head. Gjor), heads. 
 
 S^ulceAUU, pole (of the S^ulc^ou, poles. 
 
 earth). 
 
 TeAfi, a man. Yjji, men. 
 
 PeATjn, a pen. P|9D, and peAUUA, pens. 
 
 SjureAfi, progenitor. Sjnrfft, progenitors. 
 
 Rule 2. — Some words of two syllables ending in a 
 vowel remain parisyllabic, but change the final syllable by 
 inserting c (smooth) or t (aspirated) before the final 
 vowel; as, 
 
 bAjle, a town. b^lte, towns. 
 
 . I e | ue, a shirt. L e j ure, shirts 
 
 Cujlie, a stake, a baton. Curtice, and cu&jllceACA. 
 
 Cu^ue, a corner. CuA^uce, corners. 
 
 GunjA, a form, a way, a CurnAi&, forms, ways , also 
 manner. cumka, is a form of its 
 
 plural. 
 
 SDujlle, a mule. 28u]llce, and n)u]ll]8, mules. 
 
 Cejne, a fire. Cejoce, fires, 
 
 CeAU5<N ? a tongue. CeAD5CA, tongues. 
 
 Other few nouns form the plural in different ways ; as, 
 
 ClabAjfte, a blab. CUbA]|i]6, blabs. 
 
 Dujne, a person. D<\o]ne, persons, people. 
 
 Caojia, a sheep, Caopa^j, sheep. 
 
 Tile, a poet. Tjl|6. poets. 
 
 CijeAjiyA, a lord. Ci5eAfiUA]6, lords. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 CaUii),/., the earth, land. 
 sty, pleasure, will. 
 &]£, (pr. at% short), pleasure, fancy, 
 agreeableness. 
 
 StftjiAecAc, Harriet. 
 CeAqrA, meek, mild. 
 Cle, left ; Uri) cle, left hand. 
 fceACAjjt, difficult. 
 
128 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 t>|4fttijuj& (from t5|A, God, and An> 
 njujb, of arms ; poss. plural of 
 Aftm ; Latin, arma), Dermot, 
 Darby. 2f)Act>jAnnmib, Mac- 
 Diarmod, or, as it is now 
 spelled, MacDermott, a fa- 
 mily name of the highest anti- 
 quity and of princely origin. 
 The royal house of O'Connor, 
 the MacDermotts, O'ftorkes, 
 and O'Reillys, are descended 
 from Eoca, supreme King of 
 Connaught, Ulster, and Meath, 
 in the fourth century. 
 
 fceAr, adj,, bejre, poss. case fern., 
 right ; as, Ar) beAr Uth, the 
 right hand'; handsome; as, caj- 
 l)f) beAr, a handsome girl. It 
 means also south ; because the 
 Druids of old, turning to the* 
 rising sun, for the purpose of 
 adoring — as did the Jewish 
 priests and Hebrew people to 
 the East in worshipping God 
 — had the right hand (beAr) 
 towards what we call the 
 south; and to which accord- 
 ingly they gave the same name 
 as that by which they deno- 
 minated the hand turned in 
 that direction. 
 
 For the same reason they 
 called the North cuac, or the 
 country to the left hand — from 
 cuac, the left hand ; and the 
 west, jAft, behind, hinder, 
 rear-ward, because it was to 
 them, on this occasion, the 
 land to which the back was 
 turned. 
 
 The East is called "oj|t," 
 from " ojji," over, in front ; or 
 from an old word of the same 
 orthography signifying light, 
 allied in meaning with the 
 Hebrew word "i1*i, 6r, light ; 
 with which the modern Irish 
 term for gold, dfi, is identified 
 —a metal with whose kindred 
 brilliancy the beams of the 
 rising sun light up the eastern 
 sky. O'fj beAr, from the south, 
 southerly j as, jaoc 6'ij bear, 
 
 south wind ; o'ij cuA]C, from the 
 north, northerly ; as, 5<\ot o'r) 
 uiajc, north wind; o'r) iAjt, *in 
 the west, westerly; as, 5A06 6'ti 
 jAjt, west wind ; 6'rj o}\\, in the 
 east, easterly ; as, 5AOC o'r) oijt, 
 east wind. From these four 
 words are formed many deri- 
 vatives, some of which we 
 shall, in the coming Lessons, 
 present to our readers. 
 
 t)oti)AT), m., A]f), pi., the world, in 
 its physical and moral accepta- 
 tion ; as, c A Ar) borhAt) bul CAnc, 
 the world is going round ; ca 
 At) ©orhAT) A15 bul bo'r) borjAf, 
 the world is going to misfor- 
 tune, 
 
 Sao^aX, m., &j\, pi., the world ; the 
 life of man — like the Latin 
 sceculum ; as, z'A Ar) rAO^Al ro 
 njAfi ceo, this world passes 
 away like a shadow. 
 
 Cftuinne,/., the physical world; the 
 earth ; the globe. 
 
 U]fi, the earth, soil; mould; A5Ur 
 b]6eA6 At) u-iti citiiu) le ^eicriqc, 
 and let the dry land appear. 
 — Irish Genesis, c. i. v. 9. 
 
 Cp.e, m., clay ; as, ca re rf rjce r'Arj 
 '5-qte, he is laid in the elay. 
 
 Icjftj, /, the clay, or soil dug up ; 
 arable land, land producing 
 corn. 
 
 fcujl, f., bu|lle, pi, expectation, de- 
 sire, wish ; as, cA bu]l A5ATI) 
 lejr , I expect him ; cfc btt]l 
 A5Att> bul Arjrj, I wish to go to 
 it. 
 
 tJujl, f. element, creature ; as, C^tu- 
 cuisceo]^ r)A n-but, the Creator 
 of the elements. 
 
 3lAO|6, call ; (Greek, x«?«&>, Isaleo.) 
 
 leAcc, m., a lesson, written or im- 
 parted. 
 
 ler$eAf), m., a lesson ; also learnings 
 from te]$, read thou.' leAcc is 
 also a mound, a grave, a pile of 
 stones heaped together in me- 
 mory of the dead. CAfljleAcc, 
 from catw, sleep, plague, death, 
 and Xqa.cz i Tallaght, near 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 129 
 
 Dublin, commemorative of the 
 death of Partholan's followers. 
 
 leACCvV, flattened. 
 
 $}ii>, adj\ } fine, thin; irjfoio. #-,make 
 fine, explain ; vt)\ 01U0A&, v. , 
 making fine, mincing, explain- 
 ing; n. m., explanation. 
 
 Wu\, in., axletree, the beam or 
 axle turned by the wheel in a 
 mill, »and which sets the whole 
 machinery in motion ; the axis 
 of the earth : a mound, a knoll. 
 SDulA 9 a Ttot&, the axle of the 
 wheels ;- ceAtj ad njujl, the head 
 of the axle s rnulceAti, the pole 
 of the axis ; tijuI-c|t)tj s)A cjtUToe, 
 the poles of the world. This 
 word njul, is the root of the 
 Greek pvXy, and Latin raolare, 
 and all their derivatives. 
 
 2J)u]rje|l, f., neck ; Latin, monile, a 
 necklace. 
 
 0\\to), m /\\r), ph. an island ; jwr, 
 
 f., plu. ]tire, an island; 7, an 
 island ; as, f Colujtn C|lle, the 
 
 Island of Columb Kille. Heb. 
 "K, ai, an island : f and jTjr are 
 contracted forms of ]hjr, as, 
 isle in English, for is- 
 land. From ii^r are derived 
 names of many places in Ire- 
 land ; as, ]oir> Inch ; an island 
 in Lough Swilly ; injr-eo^Aji), 
 Innishowen, (Eugene's island), 
 in the county Donegal ; 1oir- 
 Cacaiq, Innishcathy, in the 
 Shannon ; faif-CAjcleArjn, En- 
 nislciUen; 1q|r, Ennis, chief 
 town of Clare ; leAc-|nre, Le- 
 hinch (half ii;land). 
 
 Oj&e, m., o]b]6, pL, a teacher, a pro- 
 fessor; ope ^AO]xp]t)e, a con- 
 fessor ; from ope, and £AO)r |- 
 &]t), confession ; ope bA]rq6, a 
 godfather ; 0]fce AlcfionjA, a 
 foster-father. 
 
 Pfijorb, first, principal. Latin, pri~ 
 mum. PfijoityAbbAft, first cause ; 
 ptt]oit)-fio]tj, principal divisions. 
 
 SeoinitA, m. , Ajfce, pi. a chamber ; 
 Welsh, siambr. 
 
 . EXERCISE IXXV. 
 
 1. U AcA]fi, b-fU^l ua^d (leisure) A3 Ab ado^-? 2. Ca* 
 a rbjc, C|A ad r>]6 jf A]l leAc ? (What thing is desired by 
 thee?) 3. Ua bu^l (desire) A^Anj 50 qtAccfAjit (that you 
 will treat) Ajjt cft}c-eolur 13A caIidad (geography), 4. 
 2l)A]fe rt?An bubAijte roe, jf A]c l]om cjtAccAb A]jt leAC adojt. 
 Cja ejle a be|8eAr at>d AODfeAcc leAc (who else will be 
 along with you) ? 5. t)e^8 ttio cot-ceACAji pAbftA]<c A5ur 
 mo beajib-pufi ^Xjijiaccac ;■ — c&fb A73 pu^jteAcc l]DD ADDr ad 
 reorpfiA fcube^ri (they are waiting for us in the study-room). 
 6. UbAjn (say) leo ccacc ArceAc add to (into this place) ; 
 V) r*ej&ifi i|orr?-fA bul cucu (to go to them). ^tsufAUOjr, 
 dac b-£i^l rk t)for feAjrft bAO]b (to you) eolur fAj^il ajji 
 ad eAiAbAD {all-ee-yan) ro o'n o^be 'da itAirr?-re? And now 
 is it not easier for you to obtain knowledge of this science. 
 from your professor than from me? 7. %i AtAjjt 8 jiff, if 
 peAjtft ijDD uAjc-re (from you), h?aji geAll (because) 50 b- 
 f «]l cu co ceAyrA, Ajuf co 5|ia6.<>c fty *W) bo caidc Ijdd, 
 Ajuf rf?*tD|5eAT5D cu 5AC r-1^ a xA beACA]|t co fojlleijt r|D 
 bujtjn (to us), 50 cu]3rD]b 5AC fJOCA^l a bej|i|^, A5up }y a]c 
 
130 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 I inn bo bf^AcajiA (thy words are a pleasure to us). 8. 
 Gjie&jn?, rflAfi riO> 3uft 0!3Tn bAtn leAcc a cAb<\i|tc e>AO|b 6 
 cauIa (whereas) 50 b-f u|l|8 do buflri)Aft Ann eolur £A3Ajl - 
 31ao|8 aju ^Itiaccac Ajur Ajjt bo col-ceACAft PAbnA]c. 9. 
 5lAO}8f:eAb, I shall [call]. Ca ri^b cinjAmn (they are to- 
 wards us): CArnu^b ollrijuijte. 10. %L DbjAjumijb a rij]c, 
 C]A A!) t)|6 At) cnujone, tjo c|A b-^u^l \\ (she ; referring to 
 cnu|nr)e, which is feminine) cor An) a}1 lejr? 11. Oe|fi au 
 c-ug&Afi a cAirt?-re lei^eAb sun corArnAil \ le l^AC|to]b, \)o 
 le ubAl leActA A15 tja mulcmn (flattened at the poles). ?( 
 ^IjtACCAjc c^nnor a b-pu|l pjor A5A|nn 50 b-pu|l At? ^>o- 
 ri}Ai} fo C|uqtj? 12. ]f* p|0|t a ftAb 30 b-pu]l re c|tu|Q 
 cAftlA suft rOAm lujnse cAnc aiji A15 bul a 5-c6n)r}u|5e 
 cAob 6 n-jAjn 13. ]r toa^c cu : cja acu Ijne AffMr W* 5 ^ 
 At) l^ne Iaji 6 beAr 30 cuac, no An Ijne Iau 6 n-o|n, 30 n- 
 1*71? 14. jr £A]be An line lAjt 6 n-oifi^o n-lAn le cu]5 
 infle A]jt f^cjb. 15. J r An-n)A]6 cu : — a KAbjtA^c cjAnrjor 
 a jiopjnceAn An cnujnne? 16. &n 8a pnjoni^ojn — caIatt) 
 A 3 u r u ir3 e « 11 > a piAnnor * ^mrnniSceAtt |to|nn an wifje 
 fhow are the divisions of water named)? 18. Ta^sjo 
 (oceans), inArtA (seas), bubAJ3fn (gulfs), cuA^n (bays) Ioca 
 (lakes), caojI FAinn3e (straits), AtijAn a. 19. Cad ]Ab nojnn 
 nA cAlrnAn? 20. C]uce (continents) ; 7t|5eAccA, ojIaji?, 
 jtAjnn (promontories), c^no (headlands or capes), rnu]r)e|l- 
 cjjie. 21. ^it) eol bqc cejtfie ^:ftc (points or quarters) nA 
 cnujijne? 22. Jr eol 8att}: — cuac (north), be at* (south), 
 ojn (east), iaji (west). 23. %l t>jAjirnu|b, b-jm]l A3Ab-rA 
 frfOf CAb pA a n3Uo]8ceA|t " cuac," A3ur " beAf," " Ojfi" A3ur 
 ' 1A|t," aju ce|cue ajuc An bori)Ajn ? 24. WjU pfor, a acaiji. 
 25. 2t)Aire ir ion5AncAc Ijom rin, co rnimc A5ur cuIa]8 
 cu (you heard) me a]5 ^nnreAcc bAo^b. 26. (3VnnAccAc) 
 ! ca -p jor A5ATn-re An c-A8b<\|i, ACAi|t. 27. Innir won 
 bo bo 8eA|ibfiACAi|t 6. 28. Hua^ji b^ ua bftAojce (druids) 
 Annr *V c-feAn-A|mriTi a]5 A8UU5A8 (adoring) nA snejne aj5 
 e !T t 13 ^ ( on ^ ts rising) b' iornpu]3 riAb a n-AgAjb A]|tc|, 
 A5uf sUobAu n?A|t n^ ^It 1 A1 ? c^ or a 3-corhAjfi "o|n;" 
 A 5 u r ^It 1 c *oh ^ 3-cul " ^A|t ;" CAob a n-beAf U^rne " beAf ;" 
 A5Uf a^u An cjfi A||t a x Iah) cuac no cle, " cuac." 29. }\ 
 fnA^c c», A?i]t|tAccA^c 50 be|ii)jn. 30. (OjAfunujb) An " o]]C 
 jUobpAjb tne A||i ba]t]t (top) nA c]fi-cAjnee ro (map)? 31. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 131 
 
 Wj feA& acc " cuac," A5U]* " bear" A|jt ad tf)-but)n (foot or 
 bottom) ; " ojfi" ajji ad CAob ua beoir-lAjrbe, A5up " ^Ap" a^ji 
 r^ob t»A U|ri)e cle: 32. H] cu]3]«? e. 33. jr ^ojiur (it 
 is easy) a aictjutjas, a ri)ic : A5ur Arjojr ro e rqnuTjAb. 
 ^tijO A]rf?p]|t AftrA^e (ancient) b'jo.ropujj; ua bjio^ce, njAft 
 bubAific bo &eA[ib-f|u]t Aift ah .5H|ai) A15 ejftjg; 5lAo6bAp 
 tt)A|t r|U, w cuac," A^ft At) 5-cAjftbe'A b] CAob r)A lAjrbe cuAjce ; 
 acc at)0||* 'rw^fi t*5fi|obAr)T) luce c|iic-eolu]|*, ^oropu^eA^ 
 
 f|Ab A U-A5AI& A^|t A1) CUACj A5Uf CU]|teA1}9 tl A& 1 A 1H 
 
 bajijt t)A cj]t-CA|fice, A5uf ^p ej5ii} rt)A]t ri^ bdV'cAob 
 cA 6 8eA|* bejc a|5 burnr, ah " oifi," CAob t)a lA"|it>e be^re, 
 A5Uf au " |A|t M CAob tja lAjrbe cle. 34. Cu^tr;, cu]5|rt), 
 At?o||* e. 35. Ca bupje e|5^rj AI5 bu<xUt> a^5 at) bo|tur 
 (some one is knocking at the door). 36. Teuc cja cA aw? 
 37. ]r re ^T 1 ^-o|be a cA atjt) (it is our professor tliat is 
 come). 38. Ce|5]6, w&]i fit) cu|3e; cA le|cirq8 A5<\n)-rA 
 le rsujob^t) (go then to him ; I have letters to write). 
 
 TWENTY-FOURTH LESSON. 
 
 The ^mparisyllabic class — or those which take in forming 
 the plural an additional syllable, are comprised under the 
 following Rules : — 
 
 Rule 1. — Nouns feminine (See Exceptions 1, 2, 3, to 
 Rule 1, for formation of Gender, p. 93) ending in one or 
 more consonants immediately preceded by a broad vowel 
 (a, o, u) ; as : 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 GeAfic. a hen. CeAjaca, hens. 
 
 GjAjt, a comb. C]<vjtA, combs. 
 
 Cor, a foot. CofA, feet. 
 
 Tujoeoj, a window. TFu^eosa, windows. 
 
 vteA-llAc, the moon. ^caIIaca, moons. 
 
 jDjeAtf, a daughter. Jr^earjA, daughters. 
 
 1. ah), a hand. Lahxs, hands* 
 
 I^or, a fort. ^1oj*a, forts. 
 
 Pe^c65, a pea-hen. PeAcosA, pea-hens. 
 
132 SELF-INSTRUCTIOS IS IRISH. 
 
 SINGULAR, PLURAL. 
 
 Ui^e&cc, a kingdom. HfteAccA, kingdoms. 
 
 SciAe. a bucklei%a shield. Scjaca, bucklers, shields. 
 SUc, a rod. SIaca, rods. 
 
 Again, all nouns feminine in which the vowel preceding 
 the final consonant is slender; as, 
 
 bftr^fe, captivity. bfiu-jbe, captivities, 
 
 Oujl, desire, an element. Ou^llej desires, elements. 
 
 Te)i, a sinew, Ve^ce, sinews. 
 
 Pejrc, a worm. Pe]fce, worms: 
 
 P)£}V, a penny. ' PlSl^e, pence. 
 
 From these examples it is seen that, generally, when the 
 vowel in the last syllable is broad (a, o, u.) the vowel in 
 the annexed syllable is broad (a) ; and when slender (j), 
 the vowel in the annexed syllable is slender (e), according 
 to rule. 
 
 Yet many nouns of this class, masculine as well as femi- 
 nine, form the plural in a, omitting the final slender 
 vowel; as, 
 
 ^boqr>, a river, $4bA-t>A, contractedly, Ajbpe, 
 
 rivers-. 
 $CcA|]t, father, m. ^Icajia, ... ... Aicjie. 
 
 bjtACAiji, a brother, a friar, bjtACAjiA and bjiAfqte, bro- 
 
 thers, friars. 
 Gacajji, a city,/. Cacajia, and cA^jie, cities, 
 
 2J)uffi, the sea,/. 2t)AnA, seas. 
 
 £Uaca]]i, mother,/. 2^acajia, mothers. 
 
 Some nouns form the nominative plural from the nomi- 
 native singular by taking c before the additional vowel ; as, 
 
 5p]AV), the sun,/. 5fqAi)cA, suns. 
 
 Coili, a wood,/. Coillce, woods. 
 
 P tat), pain,/ Pjauca, pains. 
 
 bl|A3A|tJ, a year. "oIiaJaiia, and bljagApcA, 
 
 years. 
 
 Feminine nouns terminating in a vowel in the nomina- 
 tive singular form the plural from it by adding t>a ; as, 
 
 Coit)u]1|*a, a neighbour, G0tf)iiji?<vijA, neighbours. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 133 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 LATx\rt)A, a married couple. Laua^tja, married couples* 
 
 5uaU, a shoulder. '5uaUua, shoulders. 
 
 Pe<\ftr>, a person. Pe&jtfAtyA, persons. 
 
 Ur»3A, a nail. Ui)5Ai)A, nails. 
 
 Rule 2. — Masculine nouns (See Exception 1, to Rule 3, 
 p. 94,) ending in oift, and masculines and feminines 
 in fu, (pr. een.) form the plural from the nominative singu- 
 lar by adding ]6 ; as, 
 
 Sl&t)ui5ceo]ji, Saviour. Sl^rju^ieo^S, Saviours. 
 
 Oo|tro]jt, a door-keeper. Oo|tro||t^6, door-keepers. 
 
 5A]jt&]r) (from 5<v|tftDA), a 5Aiftb|ni8, gardens. 
 
 garden. 
 C<v|l]i), a girl. Ga,pl]ui8, girls. 
 
 Note " e," in the plural ending of this class of nouns, appears redun- 
 dant (though quite in accordance with the usage of the written language), 
 since the letters "76" alone represent equally as well the sound, and the 
 plural inflection. The final syllable in the plural of Latin and Italian 
 nouns terminating in i, sounds exactly like the Irish plural ending 76. 
 We have, therefore, analogy to some extent in favour of this slight 
 change. 
 
 Others by adding ce ; as, 
 
 S<xo], a sage. SAOjce, sages. 
 Oaoi, a dunce, a simple per- D^ojce, dunces. 
 
 son. 
 
 DjtAOj, a druid. Ojtaoire, druids. 
 
 Ce<M}rm]3e, a merchant. CeAtwu^ce, merchants. 
 
 Sr)Art)u]be, a swimmer. SrjAiDuiSce, swimmers. 
 
 T4{8, a thing/ We]ce, things. 
 
 Rule 3. — Verbal nouns, i.e., nouns derived from the in- 
 finitive mood, or present participle of transitive verbs, form 
 the plural from the singular by changing the ending of the 
 active participle into that of the passive participle ; as, 
 
 3$oIa8, praise (from rgol). 2$)oIca, praises. 
 
 buxjqW&, beating. buA]lce, beatings. 
 
 ?Ucu5a8, thanksgiving (from SUcujJce, thanksgivings 
 
 aIcui5, exalt, extol ; 
 
 Latin, alius, high). 
 
 "FuUus, suffering. 5 TuU^ca, sufferings. 
 
134 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 2l|f, back ; as, cajojc re A]jv A]r, Lie 
 
 came back ; also, again, in 
 
 composition, re; as, A]r-e]|t]5, 
 
 rising again, resurrection. 
 t>Ar, m., death. ; bAC, destruction, 
 
 slaughter ; bA]c, to destroy by 
 
 drowning; bAjceAb, past tense 
 
 pass, was drowned; bAcAo, part. 
 
 drowning. 
 CA|r5, *f'i Easter ; from the Heb. 
 
 ptt>3, pasak. This is an instance 
 
 in which the labial p is trans- 
 muted — not into a cognate let- 
 ter, but into a palatine, c. 
 
 The Irish, like the ^Eolic 
 
 Greeks, prefer the use of c (k) 
 
 to the softer vocable p. 
 CA|tbAt». m„ Ai&jplu., a coach, wag- 
 gon. 
 CAfibAb, and > the gums, the pa- 
 CAtxbAl, j late, the jaws ; ijfl 
 
 VjacaI Af)f) a cA|tbA&, there is 
 
 not a tooth in his jaw. 
 IS}*, day; cfo'es (Latin) at present 
 
 found only in compound Irish 
 
 words ; as t);A-luAjr>, Monday; 
 
 t)}A-Ti)A]fic, dies martis, Tues- 
 day ; t)|A-cebfa, or (5e&efn) 
 
 Wednesday. The German god 
 
 Woden, from which nameWed- 
 
 nesday is derived, is the Irish 
 
 Ceben, or Mercury. t)[A-rojt- 
 
 bAjt), Thursday. (Cop&Afj. the 
 
 Thunderer, from cojt, couai) and 
 
 co|ti}AC, noise— thunder ; being 
 
 the Keltic name of Jove ; (t>jA- 
 
 EXERCISE XXXYI. 
 
 pAbjto^c A5up SeojtrA (Patrick and George). 
 
 1. b-pujl cu-r<s, a SfyeojtrA, A]3 f^otlATi) 5<\o8A.]l5e (are 
 you, George, learning Irish)? 2. CAjm. 3. jsxMrbArp 
 Anojr, "?a V T e b0 s°]l &> CA rijeub Ia *f ad c-reAcc-rbA]n? 
 4. Se^cc Ia. 5. 3U>AHt ^Ab Anr> jAo&A^lje (say them in 
 Irish). 6. Dj<v-luAjn, bjA-n?Ai]tc, bfA-cebe]0, bf&-cojtbA]n, 
 b{Arbejt>e, b|A-5Acuf]ti), ^A-bori)t>Ai3. 7. ]f ida^ccu: cj<s 
 &V c-reAcc-n)A]D 7 fo? 8. So } reAcc-Ti)A.]t) t>A cAirse. 9. 
 CAb 6 bfi^ t;o iDinu^Ab at? £ocaiI, — e<v]rs? 10. TocajI £ 
 c& a^ji;^ d'r> ceAV5*.6.AbfiAj3 — asuj* cjAllujjeAtti? re (it 
 
 bejtje, now t)jA AOftje, Friday ; 
 (beioe, from beAt), a woman. 
 Venus, as ./raw, a woman, ia 
 the radix of Friday) ; &ja-Sa- 
 cuittf), Saturday : t>ori)»)AC, Sun- 
 day, from the Latin, Dominica?. 
 In pagan times Sunday was 
 called OjA-ruil, the Sun's day. 
 
 ttorbrjAc is also the name of great 
 churches built by our early 
 Irish Saints ; as, t)oti)t)AC PbA- 
 bftA|C, Bonaghpatrick, in 
 Meatk ; t>on?f)Ac-Sh8ACi)A|U, 
 Dunshaughlin. 
 
 t)]AbA|l, the devil ; from bjA, god, 
 and a&aI, fearful, terrible ; Gr. 
 oiafiohog, didbolos; Latin, dia- 
 bolus; Welsh, diavol; Italian, 
 diavola ; the Greek derivation 
 from |»»<3a?^(y, didbalh, is 
 more than doubtful. 
 
 <3a5jxac, a Hebrew. 
 
 pejle, f., a festival. * 
 
 3Aflt, /., an outcry, a rejoicing, 
 laughing. luAcjAjjt, from Iuac, 
 free, quick ; and s&ftt, rejoic : 
 ing, gladness, merriment. 
 
 Ul-gAifi&eAr, m.j gladness ; (from 
 ujle, .all; and jAni&eAf, glad- 
 ness)., 
 
 lorA CEesa), Jesus. 
 
 SttAjfie 2J)A5bAleqe, Mary Magda- 
 len. 
 
 SOAojre, Moses. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 135 
 
 signifies) " bul cpib" be bpig 5up cu<\]8 (pr. choo-y, went) 
 a lineal De qijb at) 6"3ipc A 3 u r fe0 iDApbupjij at) ttjac bu& 
 p|i;r;e (the eldest son) Ai)i) 3ac C15 be cfjqb TDupKTjre da 
 cj|te, tt)a|i geAll t)ATi lei5 Pattao da b-&AbftA]5 bul le 
 22)A0jre le AbpugAb cAbApic bo t)|A t;a c|uiTT)T)e. 11. Ca 
 F1°r A3ATD -<MP at) T^IT 1 c ^ f5|t]obc<v addt* at; leAbAjp bo 
 r5j»|ob 2$A0p/e cAob da D-6"Ab|i*c a cua]8 atttac pAO| d-a 
 
 f*C|up o'l) C5IPC, A5U|* Apt AD CAO| A DATCeAb T)A Tl) Ape A |j 
 
 A5Uf» da CApAi,l, da CAfibAib A511P pjfi co^^S (fighting 
 men), at) jqj 6- pe]D A3ur i)A ceAOpAptc (the king hiroseli 
 and the chieftains), da Iaocpa (the warriors), A3ur tja 
 |-UiA3c<v (and the hosts); tdaji bo plujAb fu*f i*b (how 
 they were swallowed up) cpe cuidacc De, adt) ujrscjb da 
 pAp-ip^e. 12. Ca pfor A5ATT) Ai.fi at) rrjeub ^o, acc v] b- 
 pu|l pjoj* A5AIT) CAb f ac bo jlAOfb t)a Cp|orbAi5ce CAjpj 
 A]ft A]rT)p]}i Air-eptrje A|i SlAr)ii|3ceofiA? 13. Z)UojbAp 
 CAif*5 AT.fi, Tj)^|t JeAll 5tifi cAfilu|5 re (because it happened) 
 
 A b-CUf*, Ajjt AT) ATT) CCAbT)A A]t CAflltlfj pejle A|fl AJi jIao|8 
 
 da b-XubA^ce — CA|f5. 14. Mac ttjoji ai) p£|le, pejle t)a 
 CAjrse? 15. ]r TDop 30 be^in; trefle A]p Ap epiig SIa- 
 DUj^ceopt Ai) borrjA^T) o't) ua|5 AJ5 bpejc buATb (getting vic- 
 tory over) Aiji at) Tn-bAt;, at) b-peACAb, A3up at) b]AbAl 
 (devil). 16. Mac copi tdaji rji), 50 TD-bej&eAb UiAC-gAjfi 
 cfio|8e (joy of heart) atji 5AC cjtforbu^e ajtt at) Ia ro, A^ur 
 50 Tt)-bei8eAb da bujlle pep) (and that the elements them- 
 selves should be) Ijotica le uljAtpbeAr, be bjtij 5up ejpvzj 
 Aft 5-CeAi)i) 50 buAibeAc (victoriously) o\) UA13 A15 bitAlAb 
 
 AT) OATp A5UT; AT) bjAbAl 50 beo pAO| COJf ? 17. 34 pj CpAOC 
 
 A|fi t)a bujlljb bejc pAOj uhjA^pbeAr; — bo p|l roe-re a 3- 
 corT)r)u|5e 50 rf)-bu& beAf at) f5eul e rp) ca be 5T)ac Apt betii 
 i) a iD-bocc, 50 TT)-b|beAT)i) at) gpTAD A|p rijAjbjD b6ri)T)AC- 
 CAirse At5 piDC le luAc-^Api, rr)Ait geAll A|p ejpu7|A& AT) 
 c-Solu^r bjAbA. 18. $l|i coi)t)ATpc cw-pe^t) Art^ATT) ] A]5 
 
 bATT)f*A&? 19. MjOfl COt)DA]pC, ACC bttOA]ftC TT)'aCA!{1 IjOTT) 
 
 ^ufi coi)i)A^pc re pep) 1 Apt TTjAjbp) bfteAg borr)r)A]5 Ai,ft e^pu- 
 5A& bo 50 tt)oc. 20. b' pe]b|ft bA TD-be|8eA6 Ap 3-cpe]- 
 6eAH) A5ur A)t D-5pAb 60 b|AT) A3uf co ce^c a'| 4 h] cpefbeAn) 
 Maott) PeAbAjft Ajar ^AJbAlerje dac n)-be|8eA& lopjAb 
 teen-yoo) A)p b^c opAp;j) fAop 21. Jp c|DtJce dac rn-bei- 
 beAb. 22. ?i rt)-bei8jp 'r^n Ti)-bA|le mows ad iu&? 23. 
 
1 36 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 ^e|8|b. 24'. Cajiji cuj<xrn-|*A, m^T f* e &0 ^°1^ ^» * Wattac. 
 
 25. OjocpAb A^uf -pA^lce ; o^t ,bej& uaii) tjo -jjatI A5<mt>. 
 
 26. beAtttJAcc le<\c. 27. Z)o |*o]|ib|5 Oja oujc* 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 SlnnAtj, to., sense, feeling. 
 CAC-AbijA, battle of rivers. 
 Con)5A|t, to. whispering. 
 C-jifon^AT) shall wither - } fut. tense of 
 
 c|\7or), to wither. 
 Cup re aI, m., crystal. 
 t>Afi?, f.. assent, free will. 
 
 | -CAluioce, past part., from 6aIu5a6, 
 to separate, go away, divide. 
 
 Gus-ceol, death song. 
 
 loirjeAjt, to., brightness. 
 
 Styeu&uioeAfi, pres. ferzsg of the verb 
 tueu&U]5, increase; root — n>eu&, 
 size. 
 
 EXERCISE XXXVH 
 THE MEETING OF THE WATERS. 
 
 [Taken from the Irish Version of the " Melodies," by his Grace the Arch- 
 bishop of Tuam. ] 
 
 Yorw — a The old head of Denis" 
 I. 
 Wj b-£u|l ATjrjf at? 5-c|tuif?ne &ov curoAft, t>o 5leAr*r>, 
 2J3ati at) Iaj a tVpil co-fnut da bjt* AbAt? Am); 
 If UiA]ce b&|8eAT- eAlujTjce uajtd, ti/ AjtftAT), 'f mo btt^j, 
 'Na crvforrpAf at) 5leAt)t) 5! At* ub lift Ap rt>o crtojbe. 
 
 11. 
 W] fe at) c-ATT)A]tc brieAg, Aoib]T)t> b] f*5ATtcA ^IT* JAG CAob, 
 Wj fe lo|t)eA|i at) cftforxAil, Tio ufi-blAc tja 3-cjtAob, 
 Mi fe corrjjATt t>a fftucA tt>A|t eu5-ceol ropA-fige, 
 2lcc t>i6 6151T) 1*40** bflfe, cA At)t) bojrfweAcc ai; cftojbe. 
 
 in. 
 'S i,Ab rr)o cA^jtbe, bo ceA^Ajl rtio cum Arm 'f mo cIaot;, 
 
 ■pOfCAp A|]t 5<\C T)jt> AT)T), fS&jrb T/ATXA T)A miAD* 
 Olft Dl'l AOT) Tl|b b'A AT,lle T)AC TDeUbU^OATIT) a blAc, 
 
 D'a fe]Cf|r) cue f u]li,b s AlTi a m~bj6eAr>r) a5ai ! T)t; 5jiAb. 
 
 IV. 
 
 ft 5leAr)T) AO]b|T)t) CAC-AbrjA, * bub puAirimeAc mo fuAi) 
 TFaoj t;Af5A& bo CAbAi,r) le rtio caua tfon-buAi); 
 'N A|c a m-b.eibmujb t)A floDCAib fAO] b|beAD 50 fAirt) 
 S ATt 3-C|to|&ce ipAjt bo c]ttrhf|tucA cdrt)eAf5CA le bAjm 
 
 * Avoca. 
 
SELF-INS TEUCTION IN IRISH. 137 
 
 There is not in the wide world a valley so sweet 
 As that vale in whose bosom the bright waters meet ;* 
 Oh ! the last ray of feeling and life must depart, 
 Ere the bloom of that valley shall fade from my heart. 
 
 Yet, it was not that Nature had shed o'er the scene 
 Her purest of crystal and brightest of green; 
 "Twas not the soft magic of streamlet or rill, 
 Oh ! no — it was something more exquisite still. 
 
 in. 
 
 'Twas that friends, the beloved of my bosom, were near, 
 Who made every dear scene of enchantment more dear, 
 And who felt how the best charms of nature improve, 
 When we see them reflected from looks that we love. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Sweet Vale of Avoca ! how calm could I rest 
 
 In thy bosom of shade with the friends I love best, 
 
 Where the storms that we feel in this cold world should 
 
 cease, 
 And our nearts, like thy waters, be mingled in peace ! 
 
 " The Meeting of the Waters" forms a part of that beautiful scenery 
 which lies between Eathdrum and Arklow, in the county of Wicklow, 
 and these lines were suggested by a visit to this romantic spot, in the 
 summer of the year 1807- — Note by Mr. Moore. 
 
 * The rivers Avon and Avoca. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 2lttfAi5e, adj., gen. fern, of Apr Ac, I £eAc, music, melody, science, skill, 
 
 ancient, old, sage 
 t>nu]b, f. , captivity ; bpuj&e, poss. 
 case. 
 
 CiAjtiTlo! F re P' case °f cU]nreAc, a 
 harp. 
 
 lAijrj, a sword ; a knife ; a sword- 
 blade. 
 65-Uoc, young warrior. 
 iAoc-ceo]l, warrior of song. 
 
 . tiAtjo, of verses, of song ; 05- 
 
 C UJ95> /,, a chain, a fetter. Uoc sja ttArjn, the young hero 
 
 tUo|tA&, condemning, enslaving ; | of song. 
 
 while raofiAb, is acquitting, 
 freeing. 
 
 GajUc, fearful ; l?eATi?-eA5Uc, fear- 
 less. 
 
 (bo) rcuAb, he swept; rcuAb, v, 
 to sweep ; »., a broom. 
 
138 SELF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 EXERCISE XXXVIIL 
 
 THE MINSTREL BOY. 
 
 I. 
 Do cftjoll cum caca 65-lAoc v& n*vv f 
 
 La|% t)AU)Ab 6|ne<u)t) ^ftrAjge; 
 Laik> ACAft |?^|r5ce Ajft 50 ceAtro, 
 
 $li)t) AojopeAcc le t)-A cU\iftr]5. 
 ?i Cjfl da D-bAt)l Afl At) lAoc-ceo]l Sttjiw, 
 
 Da Ti7-be|8eA6 At) tao^aI bo b' 6aojia6, 
 Ca aod cnujc A^Ajt) le bo rbolAb 50 b]tw, 
 
 'S Aoo I add ArbAji? le bo f AOjtAb. 
 
 11. 
 
 Do cujc At) b&jtb, acc ttja cujc, 50 ^Ojll 
 b] a cjiofoe DeAm-eAjlAc, cfteui?ri?Afi ; 
 
 tC'f T 1 ^ 00 T e ceubA clAjnrise ai; ceojl, 
 Do rcuAb re, At) cnA b| reut)ri)Aft: 
 
 ^C'f bubA^nc; v) n)]llp|8 cqt)5 bo 511c, 
 
 $t Cftl^C CAOJI} T)A b-p6At fAOjlAJ 
 
 Jr trj clu|t)f6An 30 b-eu5 bo l&t) bpn-rfiuc, 
 
 i.A]t bnujbe a'j* bno]U T)a cjfie. 
 1. 
 The MinstrelBoy to the war is gone, 
 
 In the ranks of death you'll find him ; 
 His father's sword he has girded on, 
 
 And his wild harp slung behind him. 
 " Land of Song !" said the warrior-bard, 
 
 " Tho 1 all the world betrays thee, 
 " One sword, at least, thy rights shall guard, 
 
 " One faithful harp shall praise thee f 
 
 11. 
 
 The Minstrel fell! — but the foeman's chain 
 
 Could not bring his proud soul under ; 
 The harp he loved ne'er spoke again, 
 
 For Jie tore its chords asunder'; 
 &nd said, " No chains shall sully thee, 
 
 " Thou soul of love and bravery, 
 •' Thy songs were made for the pure and free, 
 
 " They shall never sound in slavery I" 
 
Jv* 
 
 KEY TO EXERCISES— 
 
 THIRTEENTH LESSON— 
 
 un cneus LejSescN oeus. 
 
 EXERCISE XXV.— 21N CU133*)?l& 5Wl£u&lt> 2HR frtlb. 
 
 1. What (kind of) food do you like to have in the morn- 
 ing, for (your) breakfast ? 2, I like bread and butter, tea 
 and cream, and cold meat prepared since yesterday (the 
 day before). 3. Will, you allow iils to fill tea for you? 
 4. I shall, and welcome (i.e., with pleasure), if you please 
 (if it is your will). 5. Do you use sugar with it? 6. 1 
 go so; and besides, I like much sugar. 7, Do you prefer 
 cream to milk (literally, is cream better with you than 
 milk) ? 8. I prefer cream. 9. Give me a portion of the 
 
 ^mutton, if you please. 10. I shall (give it) and welcome. 
 11. Perhaps you like an egg ? 1.2. I do not; I have 
 plenty (my sufficient share is) in the meat. 13. Give me 
 the cream-ewer, if you please. 14-. Here it is to you and 
 a hundred thousand welcomes. 15. At what hour do you 
 breakfast each day? 16. At half hour after (at half-past) 
 .(the) eight, or at (the) nine o'clock. 17. What hour do 
 take (eat) luncheon? 18. I eat it at (the) two, or at (the) 
 one o'clock. 19. Who is usually with you eating break- 
 fast? 20. The family of the house, as are my father, 
 and my mother, my brother and my sister, my children 
 
 - (of) sons, and my children (of) daughters, (?!.e., my chil- 
 dren male and female). 21. Where is thy brother Wil- 
 
14Q SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 ]iam this (present) time? 22. He is in Dublin, the capital 
 city of Ireland. 23. Were you ever in Dublin? 24. I 
 was ; and in truth to you a beautiful and extensive city 
 it is: I would like to be in it each year for two or three 
 months. 25. Is there any person at all residing in it r©' 
 lated to you? 26. There is ; my grandfather, or the father 
 of my mother, along with a cousin-german, and many 
 Other persons — relatives. 27. Is James M'Hugh a cousin- 
 german of yours -^he who is, if it be true, as president or 
 chancellor in Trinity College ? 28. He is a cousin-german 
 of my mother, and he is related to myself, in the fifth de- 
 gree : he is indeed very generous to me, for he bestows 
 much money on me every time (whenever) I go to the 
 city. 29. That is good ; what time were you in Dublin ? 
 33. It is now indeed three months j but I expect that I 
 shall be in it before another month. 31. Will you come 
 with me to my own house to-night? 32. I do not wish 
 it ; the house of my grandfather is very near to me ; and 
 I will go to it; the people of the house wish that I should 
 tarry with them. 33. Are you going? 34. I am. 35. 
 God's blessing be with. 36. Thank you (may good be to 
 you) j safe mayest thou be, arid thy Idndred. 
 
 FOUETEENTH LESSON-r- 
 
 EXERCISE XXVI.- W Se]Se%b mutU&Kb 2I1R ftCfb. 
 1. La AtfijteAg h fo? 2. I? U bfieag 650 beiwYO- 3. 
 Nac jtAjb A3Ajnn Ain)H|i AnbfteAj Anojr le fAbA? 4. fy 
 AjAini?, 30 & s|">1t>> MipfiP' AtjfcpfcAS* WAjt be]|t cu, le cah?aI 
 
 ti)<\]i. 5, NAG At)-tT)A^C Of A bW\T)X)? 6. Se^S, If AT)-H)A^C 
 D|A &U|T?n. 7. G]A CA Tt)&}t ACC OjA ATt)A{t)? 8. C]A fe 
 
 Of a? ^Ab-rA a^5 a b-f uil An o||teA& t]\) eolujr, ca f jor 
 ai) cejrb ro 30 toajc. 9. 'Se u3bA|t A3up |*jvjori}-A&bA]i. e 
 5AC t)]& a cA A|jt neAri) A5Uf Ajft caIaii); Se cur A3ur cjtjoc 
 e 5AC T)|6 a ca, no a be]8eAr; if l*e a cfiucuji; ad S^Iai? 
 Ajur at> geAlUc, Aguf nA fteulcA ro ivjle a f olrujJeAu?) ah 
 
SELF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 141 
 
 rpeujt: ca Se add 3*c Am 'A3ut/ be|& 30 b\\&ii tdoU6 3*6 
 ceAD3<v e. 10. Ct,a fe a njoUf 30 ri°n **> ClSeApD*? 
 11. Se ad feAft cdi,p a^5 a b-pui,l eolur cia fe Oja, 30 b- 
 pofl Se Tt}6|t; 50 b-fujl Se cutt)accac; A3«f eoluf cja fe 
 pejD, 30 b-i?tt|l fe bocc, €A|fw 12. Ca& fe ad D]b at) fA05<xl 
 ro? 13. Nj b-t;u]l add acc cec, a cA feal 3e*Mt|t A3Uf add 
 HP J^iseAf. *4. C/Ab e ad di& Deani? 15. S] ad jtigeAcc 
 
 ADO b-fJUjlOfA A|3 |tlA3A]l fAO^ 3l6||1, A5Uf ADD Ab-pU1,l 
 
 da (b-At>Art)A) beADt)u]5ce aj5 CAboqitc tdoIca b' a at, did 
 
 t)AOn)CA. 16. b-fU|l Ctt-fA T)AOrf)CA ? 17. N| D-pU^tD D*- 
 
 oriica, d] tdoIajtd nje pejD* 316 30 b-puT,l tdjad a3<xtd a bejc 
 tdajC. 18. Ca pjop A3Ab jia& do coriTAjftle at; c-feADbu^De : 
 " datdoI A5ur da cA]D cu-peiD;" ojjt tf °^ c *V t>1& »U6flri)olA& 
 19. CAb fe at; dt& uAbAfi. 20. Jf fl«]t bo bAorjtA uAbAji 
 — -ff ceAD be da reAcc b-peACAib TbAttbcA— UAbAjt. 21. b- 
 pui,l pjop A3Ab da reAcc b-peACAp TDAfibtA? 22. Ca p|op 
 — UAbAjt, r ajdc btw|f, cduc (envy), qiaof, peA|t3 (anger), 
 A5Uf le^rse. 23. TFe]C|tD suit b' e ad t-UAbAfi, buD-f jute A5Uf 
 piteuri) da peACATfc e^le — bu& e peAcab da D-beAri)AD e, 
 A3Uf A6bA|t peACAib at* 3-ceub ceApnoDnf 1 ^-bAT,ri) A5uf 
 G"ada. 24. "peicjiD 3«ft ojbe cu* 25. Ct,a fe ad pe Aft ro 
 A13 ceAcc? 26. Jf re, UtUjatd ido cAjtAb &jl]f> buAD. 
 27. $Cd fA -* ca add? 28. jf fe; fo fe. 29. Ceub TDjle 
 pAjlce jton)Ac, a cAttA|b ttto clejb; ci, ADDOf a b-puijift add 
 iu6? 30. CA nje 30 tDAi,ci ca n;e bui,8eAC bujc. 31. bf- 
 6oa6 A3A^DD A|fbeA]t beA3, or beaDAtDuib Aifbffi p adac le 
 cejle. 
 
 FIFTEENTH LESSON— 
 
 4" 
 
 EXEBClSE XXVII.— 2W SeKtZ$)%b 5rN&tU5&b 2i]R frCfb. 
 
 1. Who is there? 2. 1. 3. Who (are) you? 4. James 
 O'Brian. 5. Come in, James ; you are welcome ; sit down 
 andconverse ; I am glad that 1 see you in health. It is a 
 longtime (day) since thou and I were together before this 
 
142 SELF-ia*rRUCX10X IN HUSH. 
 
 day ; and assuredly to you, I am glad now that we are 
 here with each other — you who have a high estate, and a 
 reputation throughout the globe ; and X who am here in 
 the extremity of the country, without knowledge and with- 
 out notoriety. 6. Oh, I implore of you do not commence 
 so soon to praise me; or I should rather say, quizzing me. 
 7. Certainly I am not quizzing you; but 1 am telling the 
 truth. I know that you are very humble, and I shali not 
 speak another word in your praise. As I said, it is long 
 since we were with each other going to school, when we 
 were in your grandfather's, God's blessing be with his soul. 
 Have you not travelled much of the world since then ? 8. I 
 have. I have much to tell of everything which 1 heard, 
 and every thing I saw, if I had an opportunity to spend a 
 while with you. But I will have an opportunity at another 
 special time, 9. Do you recollect when I and you on a 
 certain day were walking out from the town of Cork, and 
 you said that you would like to swim, and when we were 
 in the water, there came a large wave, which brought, on 
 its returning, you with it, and you went along with the 
 stream, until you alighted on a rock ; then I swam after 
 you, and brought you to shore half alive as you were ? 
 10. It is true that I recollect well that day, and I shall 
 have a recollection of it for ever ; it is for that reason I 
 have (entertain) affection and great esteem always for you, 
 thankml for all you did for me. 1 1. Were there not other 
 voung men with us that dav? 12, There were certainlv; 
 but neither of them wished to go against the angry billows, 
 13. It was well they acted so. Since you have com- 
 menced to speak of them, who were the young men who 
 were along with us on that dav? 14. There were Andrew 
 Fitzpatrick, George Williamson, and Thomas MacDonnell, 
 three who knew how to swim extremely well, 15. Are 
 they all alive yet? 16. They are not all; two of them 
 (got death) died; but Thomas MacDonnell is yet alive; 
 and he is not only a good man, but a highly learned doc- 
 tor, and a renowned sage. 17. I am well pleased at that; 
 is it long since you heard from him? 18. Oh, it is; I 
 have not heard from him these five years. 19. A person 
 of what likeness was he, in order that I may see, do. -I re- 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 143 
 
 collect him? 20. He was a tall man, about six feet; red 
 in his complexion ; beaming in his eye, handsome, long- 
 cheeked ; his brows compact, round, and his hair the colour 
 of gold ; his visage mild, handsome. 21.1 know him well 
 now; you have great memory. 22. Had he not a sister 
 whose name was Isabella — is that her name? 23- Isabella 
 was her name. 24. Are you tired after your journey ? 35. 
 I am not. 25. We can therefore walk through the garden, 
 the evening is so fine. 27.^ I like it, if you like it. 28. Cer- 
 tainly, I like it. To whom does the. garden belong ? 29. 
 To me. 30. I perceive you are a great agriculturist. 
 31. I do not be often (employed) at it, but from time to 
 time. 32. Come in and view the flowers. 33. I shall and 
 welcome. 
 
 SIXTEENTH LESSON. 
 
 UN sejse<*tt> Lej5e?in oeus. 
 
 EXERCISE XXVIII.— W Z-OtZfyKb 5H2ltU32lb 2l]R WCJQ 
 A DIALOGUE BETWEEN TWO STUDENTS. 
 
 1. Alexander, have you been at school to-day? 2. I 
 have been ; I do not wish to be a day at all from school. 
 b. It is not right for any young man; such as you are, to 
 be a day from school, whilst it is in his power to be at it 
 (to attend). 4. 1 trust you are reading the high sciences? 
 5. Well, I am not (reading), but those only that are ordi- 
 nary, such as writing and reading, a knowledge of the 
 globe and grammar, and things of that kind, along with 
 the languages — English, Greek, French and Latin. 6'. 
 You have a knowledge, have you not, of the principal parts 
 of each language of these — that is, you know their divi- 
 sion and their explanations ? 7. I have : for it is easy to 
 know these. There- are nine divisions of language ; and 
 of these are two parts, the noun and the verb, like woof 
 and warp, framing every discourse together, and there is 
 not in the other parts, but as it were, colour and form. 
 
144 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 8. How could you know a noun? 9. It is easy for a person 
 to know it ; for the name of every thing that is created, or 
 of which we can form a notion (it) is a noun; for example, 
 the names • of men and women, as Achilles, Augustine, 
 Alexander, JEneas, or Kevin, Cormac, Edmund, Amilia, 
 Angelica, or Barbara, Blathny, pr Kate ; or again the 
 names that appertain to men or to women, in relation to their 
 duty or in relation to their state, — such as father, mother, 
 sister and brother, porter, poet, monk ; or the names of brutes 
 —horse, mare, filly, bull ; in one word, thename of every thing 
 created, or of which we can form a notion (it) is a noun. 10. 
 How many genders in it (are there) ? 11. There are only 
 two genders, that is, the masculine and feminine: and since 
 from nature there are #hry two sexes (amongst) mankind, 
 male and female, in like manner, nouns have only two 
 genders, masculine and feminine;. 12. Oh, I know well 
 that there are only two genders when we speak of those 
 names which present to our minds (ideas of) things living ; 
 but when we treat of the names of things that are not living, 
 in what-manner will we have a knowledge of the gender of 
 the noun, when the object is devoid of sex ? 1 3. 1 shall give 
 you a knowledge of that at another time, I have not leisure 
 to-day. 14. At a certain time to come, you and I shall be 
 together, and we shall have a conversation on this subject. 
 15. Let it be so. 16. But stay: you have not told me a 
 word of ths manner in which a young man. can obtain 
 readily a knowledge (of the grammatical meaning) of every 
 word that occurs to him in discourse. 17. Withal we shall 
 have an . opportunity for that on another occasion ; 1 have 
 not leisure just now. I am obliged to depart, the bell is 
 tolling. 
 
 SEVENTEENTH LESSON-^ 
 
 EXERCISE XXIX.— M N2lO#)2tt> 3t*fel&lt> SW foCp. 
 
 1. Geub rmle f?*ilce Tiom^c a &eA]tU|r; q&Dflor ^b-^ttil 
 cu? 2. &k njerUti; bu|6eAC*r oujc. 3. C& bftd|& ojtnj 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISF 145 
 
 50 be]rt)]t), 30 b-pujl cu a rlA|t?ce ri?Aic. 4. C^tjuor a 
 ujosje cu A^fbjji at? i,u&— at? Ai5 rt)A|tcu|5eAcc, t?o A^]t coif? 
 5. t)o ^vrye^y A^rbift Ai,n at? c-reAT?-3T?Ar» Ai,n coif* 6. 
 CiADtJof A b-p ttjljb bo cAjnbe At?t?r at? i^bAjle, b' acaju 
 ajut; bo ri)ACAi|t, bo 6eAj*b-bftAeAi,ft SeA3AT?, 43114* bo oeAttb- 
 fl«Tt Sei,libAT?, ^3Uf 00 col-ceACArt <SeArr?ur StjAcSeAgAjT?. 
 7. C&jb ui.!e a r^M^ce ri?Afc, bu]&eACAr bo OfyfA. 8. Cj- 
 Ai)t?or b-t;u]l bo CeAnb-bjtACAijt ?4T?bneAf ; b-pujl re flAT?? 
 9. Wj'l £T,or/ ajati) ci>T?T?or a b-t;ufl re AT?oif, 6i,n 1)1, cuaIa|6 
 me U4|8e le en] Tt?jorA. 10. CA t,ot?3a ofin? f ao| y]v, HJAlt 
 geAll suit fiA^b ye co ceAt?An)Ai,l ope, A3Uf co cuti?at?ac le 
 t?-a cA]|tb|b, 5«]t fAO]l n?e i?ac ler5pA& ye aoi? ri^ auiai,!? 
 bul cAflC 3AT? fJjlT.ob^S CUSAb-fA 1)0 cum b' acau t?o bo 
 njACAfi. 11. )y f^on 3un fiAT,b ye a 3-con)t)iii&e cfT?eAlcA 
 A5«i; cu/n^UAC, A511T; Ai?ri)A|c &Aii?-rA; t?] cjj \]om~y& aoi? 
 f ac a c<xbA||tc at,u at) c-{*Ofb r°» Afu cao| A^t b|c ejte acc 
 
 ATi)A]T} Af3 CUjri)T)U3A6 30 b-pUT.1 AT? T?]& A bub]tA& 50 p]0]t 
 CAob Ti)OftAT? e|le, p|0ft AITl-fAl) H?Afl at? 3-ceAbt?A : c< Ar 
 ATt)A|tc, a|* cujri)T?e." 12. Ca at? ajc a jtAib t*e 't?uA]Tt bo 
 cuaIaij UAi&e Ajn at? 6cAi,b De^5pT?AC? 13. toi, ye a Lo^r?- 
 3b|OT? ; A5U1* bubajfic re 3U|t jtAib bm,l Ai^e bul 30 Tuajnc ; 
 Ar rv? le b-Air t?a TCjSAmu^e;* t?a b-^-llp a c|teArT?«3A&, 
 ajut; cuAjnc a CAbA-jrtc A|n JocAi,lle. 14. 0c f ye]C]ny; 'ye 
 ir boigqge 50 b-fujl re AT?oi,r a 1,3 b6AT?A& t?a b-Alj&n*e a^ji a 
 Iadaiti re, cneAf at? Guuojp; jtAcfrAi,b ye b f yepip, 30 b-cj 
 
 AT? CAlri)AT? T?AOri)CA OjTt " T?1, TI?Uft?Ce 30 C015CTVJ0C." 15. Nf 
 
 b-£u|l, 6|n bo 36aII ye a beje-.'f At? n?-bAT,le ai,3 at? pobUc 
 18. ?i|n f|ubA|l cu-fA a b-pAb cAtt bo qtt buccAjf. 17. 
 M]on cua]8 rne a fqAri) T?|of ^Ai,be t?a Lo]T?5bT i ot? A5uf 
 CeAT?c||t, br^3 n?e Lopsbiot? A3Uf bnuACA t?a b-An)U]T?e 
 CATTjuirse bnuAiJe rir?» bl^A^AT? 6 f^t?. 18. HA|b cu A|3 
 ce<vc t?ua& t)A reire ? 19. Se^b; b]6eAr A 13 ceAc ty^^e^ye, 
 a b-ceAc t?a b-U]3eATtT?Ai,8 co ida^c A'r a b-ceAC i?a 3- 
 cojrceAT?. 20. Mac n?Ai,reAc at? £0T,jtT?e ceAC i?ua8 t?a pejf© 
 ~—obA]ii y\unz&c t?| fe ah)a^t? t>o *v H^b^e SeAnlAr a ^A]t- 
 |ia^6 a cun? e, acc bo 'r? AO^r at?t? a b-ru}ln?|b? 21. T^Aib 
 cu a caIIa v&oyn) ScepA^t?? 22. b|8eAr» ir Alup) e. 2& 
 C^b fe at? beAlUc A]n y\]ii cu 6 LowSbjoi?? 24. Do fijto- 
 
 • The Rhine, from jv)5, and Aiijujjj j others derive it from fiejfi At^ujtj, 
 i^e smooth river. 
 
146 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN HUSH, 
 
 i}6Af SljAgrjcAerceft, wo beAlUc ; of^t, bu8 roi^t? lion? ?e^ 
 f|t> CA]fibe-3<\ojl A^be a b| Njt) a s-con^nujge Arm, A3uf 
 a b| a 5-cori)t)U|8 Ai)cAftCAr)AC te r^u^cm m'ACAft. 25. 
 C|te^bjrt) 30 b-fu|l cu eoljAc A]ft- ttAcc-rSfijobAb 3A6 u]le 
 bA^te njojft a SACfAi^Ac? 26. 5o bejrb|i) t)f b-£uil|ii); 
 beAjibAjtt) 8u|c T)&-|i £a3 me mo qjt &uccA(f fejr) a ftiAri) 
 
 ACC AOt) UA]|t Ari)A-jt) ; CA 3|tAb A3AH) A]ft A 30|tCA-jb, A3Uf 
 
 n?A3A^b, a 3leAi;cA|b> a loc<sjh A3up a fljAbcAjb: c<vbA*fjt 
 8Ati5-rA cuii)A|i a 21)urt)A^i) ce^c, A5U|« tf] 'I b]OU9 AJATI) A]ft 
 
 EIGHTEENTH LESSON— 
 
 EXERCISE XXX.—2W CR106?lt5?lt> 5WatU&l& ; or, »H &eK#)2lb 
 5rattU52lt> 211K ftCfo 
 
 I. God save you, James, dear friend of my heart! 2. 
 May God and (the blessed) Mary save you, Peter, flower 
 of nobility ! Is it not early you are this morning on foot ? 
 3. It is early, indeed; because the morning is so iine, and 
 I feel inclined to have a walk along with you. 4. You are a 
 great walker certainly : there is not a good day at all that 
 you are not rambling from hill to hill, from glen to glen, 
 from plain to plain , from glade to glade, through the land. 
 5. Well, it is true for you: certainly, I am delighted, in 
 our native land, to be out every time 1 can, on the summit 
 of the mountains, on the tops of the hills, and in the re- 
 tired recesses of the valleys ; or again walking on the border 
 of lakes, or along the coast. 6..I do not like to go out to- 
 day ; I have much (business) to perform. 7.' Oh, you said 
 the other day, and you promised that you would be ready 
 to-day, and that you would have an opportunity to drive 
 with me through the country ; for, in truth to you, I would 
 ssot like to be with any other but vourself — for you are so 
 acquainted with every house, and with every place, with 
 s very cabin, and every chateau (big house); with every 
 glade and every valley, mountain, glen, well, stream, 
 river, mound, cemetery, churchyard ; and not only that, 
 but you know the history of everything of which I wish 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 147 
 
 to speak, or of which I should like to get information. 
 8. 1 am thankful to you for the great appreciation in which 
 you hold me, an appreciation of which I am not worthy, 
 and especially from a man who is possessed himself of so 
 much learning as you have. I do not therefore feel satisfied 
 (from the fact) that I cannot accompany you to-day; but 
 we shall have another day. 9. Did you not promise that 
 jrou would be prepared to-day ? 10. I did (promise) ; but 
 do you not know that I have much (business) to do, and 
 that I cannot have (obtain) leisure to-day. 1 1. It is trua 
 that each person ought to perform the things that are under 
 his (charge) direction, and on that account I do not wish that 
 you should do anything that would not be right for you to 
 do. 12, I see that you have sense, and that you are not 
 like a great many young people (filled) with an^over desire 
 for every vain pursuit. 13. I am thankful to you ; it is 
 meekly and kindly you speak on every matter. 14. What 
 day now will you be ready to come with me? name it. 
 15. Any day of leisure, (holy-day) ; or the first day of the 
 week s if it be fine. 16. It is long, perhaps* until we have 
 another (fine) day like the present— the air is high; the 
 firmament azure ; without a cloud (cloudless) ; without a 
 mist; the sun rising radiant ; the birds warbling on every 
 tree ; and all creation lightsome with beauty as on the first 
 dav it issued forth from the hand of the Lord. 17. I am 
 greatly disposed (there is an inclination or desire on me) 
 to go with you. 18. Do not come ; we will have anothe? 
 day equally as fine. 19. This is my mother coming; our 
 breakfast is ready. 20. Mother, this is Peter O'Keefe, of 
 whom I often made mention (spoke) to (with) you;— -a 
 young friend for whom I entertain great respect. 21. He 
 is welcome : ten thousand welcomes to you. 22. This is a 
 beautiful morning, madam. 23. Yes indeed; this is the 
 first beautiful morning we have had (for the) last month. 
 24. James, your breakfast is ready, and your father and 
 sister are awaiting your presence ; perhaps this young gen- 
 tleman has not vet breakfasted. 25. Peter, give us the 
 honour of your company at table. 26. With pleasure 3 in- 
 deed ; but I can with truth say that (it is) on me the ho- 
 nour is conferred, to be in your society. 27. Please just 
 go before me ; this is the way. 
 
148 SKLF-IXSTIIUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 NINETEENTH LESSON— 
 
 sin tmojflxio he)$eun oeu5. 
 
 EXERCISE XXXI— 2W C-SlONStyab 3K21CU521C ?W ZK\OtW> v or 
 
 1 . Henry, yox; are the best of men to be here so soon as 
 you are — where is your brother ? 2. He will be here im- 
 mediately (on the spot, a]ji b&U) ; it was not possible for 
 him to come with me when I had been ready, because our 
 cousin-german Alphonsus O'Hegan was on a visit with us, 
 and he was obliged to stay in order to be along with him. 
 3. Oh, I see; that is right. 4. What o'clock is it now? 
 5. It is only four o'clock. 6. It is early so, in the evening. 
 7. Just accompany me, and we can have a walk ; or a 
 sauntering stroll around here, and have a conversazione 
 with each other. 8. We can so ; and I like it, for I do not 
 wish to be inside doors but as short as I possibly can. 
 9. This is the way by the side of the house. 1 1 . Thank 
 you (may good be to you) ; it is easy to stumble in a 
 crooked, slippery road like that yonder. 12. What is your 
 opinion of our own residence and position here, of our 
 land an(l of our appurtenances? 13. I am of opinion that 
 your residence is good; your land very good; your posi- 
 tion delightful ; and your appurtenances of the best. 14. 
 Which is the better — your house, or our house? 15. Your 
 house is better than our house, 16. We are convenient to 
 the running water ; to the^ large town (market-town) ; to 
 the sea — things that enhance the value of a country-house. 
 17. Is this your garden? 18. It is our garden; come in 
 and view it. 19. What the thing in it? Le., what does it 
 contain? 20. Mueh — there are potatoes and cabbages, 
 peas and beans, carrots, parsnips, radishes, turnips, rasp- 
 berries, strawberries, onions, rose-trees, apple-trees, pear- 
 trees, gooseberries, and such like. 21. I perceive that it 
 looks well just now. 22. What is your notion of the man- 
 ner in which the trees are, and of every growth (growing 
 plant) "which is in the garden ? 23. I am of opinion that 
 your apple-trees are too high, and your raspberry (trees) 
 
SELF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 149 
 
 scattered without pruning. 24. To whom belongs that 
 garden yonder, and this orchard which is near me ? 25. 
 To my own people— my relatives, Patrick and James 
 CDaly. 26. Their orchard is superior to yours. 27. It 
 is not indeed. 28. Their apple-trees are superior; their 
 pear-trees, their rose-trees, and every herb or plant which 
 is growing in their orchard is superior to your trees and 
 your growing (plants). 29. Perhaps so, but I rather have 
 my own than their share, though it be so good (as you 
 assert), I know, at all events, that our oats and our wheat 
 is better than their oats, their wheat, and their corn. 30. 
 Are you not very well informed in regard to land — i.e., 
 
 how Well informed you are in regard to land 31. It is 
 
 dinner-time; comem; the company are assembling. 32. 
 We shall have a merry feast, I expect. 33. We shall, if 
 the best wine and the best meat to be had in Limerick can 
 make young people feel merry. 34. Shall we not have 
 dancing? 35. You will, if you wish, to the dawn of day. 
 
 TWENTIETH LESSON— 
 
 EXERCISE XXXIL— 2W IDOSljat) 5N2lCU5£lb fceU5 ?11R fatjb. 
 
 1. This is a beautiful day, James? 2. It is a beautiful 
 day, thanks be to God. 3. Is it not early, that you as well 
 as myself are on the road? 4. It is early indeed I am on 
 the road. 5. Have you any news at all for me? 6. Well, 
 I have no news at all for you. 7. Perhaps you have ; you 
 were never without seme new story for an individual, for 
 you are under the repute of being entertaining, facetious, 
 and that weariness would not be on (could not come near) 
 any one that would be with you on the road or in the 
 field. 8. Thanks to you, Connor (or, Cornelius) ; you were 
 always agreeable, pleasant, mirthful. 9. I am only ex- 
 pressing, James, what each person is saying of (on) you. 
 10. It is a long time since I had an opportunity of having 
 
150 SELF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 a conversation with you— where do you now reside? 11 
 I have a dwelling near Galway — a town in Connaught, 
 situated on the coast. 12. O, I know ; that is a town 
 that is progressing greatly — a town that is now on the 
 straight course (i.e., necessarily the shortest) to New- 
 foundland, and a town to which each many are coming from 
 every quarter, and besides a town in which above all things 
 our native language is held in esteem. 13. The tribes of 
 Galway were always studiously fond of the language of their 
 fathers. 14. But has not your brother Edmund come 
 back? 15. He has; I thought that I was telling you of 
 it. 16. You were not. 17. Well, he came home. 18. 
 Is it in America he was? 19. Yes. 20. Has he much 
 money on Tiis return, literally — on coming to him? 21. 
 He has not much money, for he has been in it only two 
 years, and the time was unfavourable for obtaining employ- 
 ment ; he has not therefore much money. 22. Does he 
 say anything good of (on) the country and of (on) the peo- 
 ple? 23. He says it is a good place; that the people are 
 without slayishness, free, just, laborious, honourable. 24. 
 Had he fine weather on (the) sea ? 25. He had not fine 
 weather on sea, the wind was high, the firmament (covered) 
 with darkness, and a mist or cloud on the sun for two days. 
 26. Was it in (on) a sailing vessel he came? 27. No£but 
 in a steamer. 28. What is the name of (which is on) the 
 steamer in which he came? 29. Prince Albert. 30. Was 
 it at Galway they put into harbour? 31. It is. 32. By 
 my word, we" are near Loughrea ; this Js the term of my 
 journey to-day. 33. Are you going far ? 34. I am going 
 to Athlone. 35. Remain with me here to-night, and you 
 will be in (it) in time enough to-morrow. 36. Thanks to 
 you ; I shall not wait. 37. Well, there is welcome for you, 
 if you remain. 38. I will not wait; I shall repair onward. 
 39. God speed you. 
 
 Note. — The learner should not avail himself of the aid of a Key or 
 translation but as seldom as possible, and never until- after he has first 
 done his best to translate the exercise proposed. 
 
 He should also write out the translation oftener than once. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTIOiv IN IlilSH. 
 
 151 
 
 TWENTY-FIKST LESSON— 
 
 EXERCISE XXXHL— ?W CK#)2lfc 3N2ltU52lfc &6U5 211R fiCfa. 
 TAe Lord's Prayer. 
 
 Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name; 
 thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth, as it is in 
 heaven. Give us this day our daily bread; and forgive us 
 our trespasses, as we forgive them who trespass against us ; 
 and lead us not into temptation ; but deliver us from evil. 
 Amen. 
 
 The Angelical Salutation. 
 
 Hail Mary, full of grace, J;he Lord is with thee, blessed 
 art thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy 
 womb, Jesus. Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us 
 sinners, now, and at the hour of our death. Amen. 
 
 The Apostle f Creed. 
 
 I believe in God the Father Almighty, Creator of hea- 
 ven and earth ; and in Jesus Christ, his only Son, our . 
 Lord ; who was conceived by the Holy Ghost ; born of the 
 Virgin Mary ; suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified ; 
 dead and buried, he descended into hell ; the third day he 
 rose again from the dead ; he ascended into heaven ; and 
 sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty ; 
 from thence he will come to judge the living and the dead. 
 I believe in the Holy Ghost; the holy Catholic Church ; 
 the communion of saints ; the forgiveness of sins ; the re- 
 surrection of the body, and the life everlasting. Amen. , 
 
 Above all, he must, if he wish to learn the language, repeat the sen- 
 tences presented in these exercises, and form new ones. There is no 
 learning a language thoroughly without assaying to speak it. 
 
152 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 TWENTY-SECOND LESSON— 
 
 sin oottat) terteun ujn yjCjo* 
 
 EXEECISE XXXIV— 2W CentM$)Wb 3tmtU52tt> t5GU5 2I1K fttfc 
 
 1; %i £)oi;cAt>, at/i 6l ciibo cujb c§? 2. O' oIa|\ 3 
 2#Affe, 6 CA|tU 30 b-t;u]l ad o]bce bfieA3, ce|5«ju^f ajdac 
 Ajuf beArnoirjr rpAirbifteAcc Afit ad Ajtb&D, A 3 u f bj8ea8 
 a5<m,dd coid|ia8 CATcrjeAn)AC. 4. ]r idaic l]on?e; acc cA 
 ido 8eAfib-f ]UTt b^5ib pAOj 8ui,l ri)6jjx 50 b-FADKAjDDAi.ee 
 A||t peA& uA^jie. 5. 2t5A|re fAnt 1 A^q ceACC add Aoi)t;eAcc 
 IjDrj. 6. SeA&.: JADFAb. 7. 34 Yy^t^p Aft ri)Ai,c Wac ceAcc 
 ahd AO^e<\cc le 2^Aoln)iqjie CUaJaIIac A3Uf 1]otd £ei*r 
 cofrAb A'f bei8rtmi& 0^13 rpAirb^teAcc A-|ft At) AjtbZxr)? 8. Jr 
 tDAfc 1]ott) ; cA bjtob iDOfi ofttD e he\i add tdo curi)Acc eje]- 
 0II05 eoluir f asa^I 6 bujt t>eA3t)A— -n?A^fe i?ac AlufD (or 
 DISrbeubAc) <ad 0}8ce 1 1 9. (2t)Aoln)iqjxe) fr o]8ce adjijs- 
 njeubAc ] 50 c^rjee. 10. Ca re Af3 rjoc 30 3eun-— dac b- 
 fin,!? 11. Ca re A] 3 1'! oc 3° 5eun? 6]fx CA 1 b con)AjtcA-|t> 
 u]\e TiqcA £olur; cA ad rpeuft 3AD tieul, A3ur 3ojitd; ca ad 
 3A06 6 'd cuA^8, cA da yieuicA aj3 beAlna8 30 b-ArrtotD/iAc; 
 cA ad c-Aejt AD-f'UAji, A3uf biibA|fic tdo 8eA|tb-b]iACA||t SeA- 
 iDur IjorD 30 b-f utl ad c-o^nseAb beo rfor 30 tdoji. 12. 
 (Dodca8) — a rj]t^5]b ao Ail leac Ajn)ff|i riocA? 13. ]r 
 A|l l^ort) 30 b-Ai)n^6]i. 14. Jr &]1 llOTD rjwbAl atdac Af)Df 
 ad ojbee 'rjuA]]t aca 3^6 D]8 ci,ud, — 3<*D £uatd le clop; 
 'ouAf|t a ca Ai) caIatd» tDAfi Tti-be |8eA8, bul adi? fttAftjj An 
 geAlUc 30 beAi)r?Ac a b8Al|iu5A8 iDAft ca a docc ado rpeu jt 
 3l|Dn, A3ur da. jteuIcA n)Aji luce fA^ie or con)A]|t bonu^f* 
 DenDe A]3 rce|ceA8 a leurA, C^rbAt)A8 bqDD AD A|tAf* u& 
 fu^r AD9 a b-pu|l ad Solur f|0]i|iAi8e 'd a corbiwi^e. 15, 
 (2t)AobbA||te) |f ruA^tc 30 be)nr|r> t*rD»A]i)eA8 A^t ad ve]tfi 
 ro A5ur f|D0 ^e|i) A]ibu348 op qoDD da caIhiad; A13 da8, 
 rriA cA ao pottbo|tur co Iod^ac ro, dac ^lo\\w^]i Iado do 
 buD ad Ajtb-fi]3 !— tda ca ad cojr-rcol co aUi|d> tjac aIuji? 
 
 30 IDOfl AD CACAO]Tt fllO^bA. 16. 0c, ADOr AD C||t ftD DA 
 
 loDTtA rioD^wi^e, Dl't SfMAD, V° 3e^lUc, — fe Oja 6t;eiD 
 roluf A3ur slojTt A3ur ro^ luce coiDOu^e da b-flA^ceAf. 
 17- (Ooi;ca8) cu]fte<\Dt) cu 4 5-cu]rnru\ 6aid ad rcAjjt a 
 
SELF-IK STEUCTION IN 1KTSH. 153 
 
 beiftceA^t a b-caob Kao^ £jllP M&|M> ^3«r A b-tAoh at? 
 TnUojtd rrjofit — Sao WAffur LoboU, 5UJ1 gAjji, A]ji bfteAc- 
 dujad o 6|\-ctjoc da ftoiri)e add ja^ bo'D b-TA]6|CAD, A"||i 
 5eACA 8eAljtAC da b~j:lA]ceAr, ADbujl a 3-cnojbe a be]t ADDr 
 ad AjiAf ub of c)o\)i) da TteulcA add a b-"pit]l A|t b-CfgeAflDA 
 DA 5-currjAD a f3e]ceA6 da slojjte. 1$. (^>^131 & ) CjDce 
 ca ftDUAiD^e TDAjt ]Ab rub DAbu|i6A; 6||t at.5 bjieAcrjuJAb 
 Ai|tDe]ti) ^td^dic cu|n)D|5ltDA^Tt ad DJb rr)ii]DeAf ad Cfie^be<srr) 
 bu]DD b-CAob da b-^|ce ub a beAr u]3 ^T* bo'o ri)«lDciit a bjio- 
 DAf a D-5|tA& Ai,p, A^uf be]tt)TD a b-pocU]b reAD|tA|& A|t b- 
 cffte, " D1 b-pifl slojjt tdaji slo^rt t)&\rr>e" 19. 5j& 50 b-pujl 
 riDUA^Dte ttfAt* t^b rub DAbujibA A5ur bub co\ |t 50 b-cjocf A|b 
 add tddcid sac buioDe, d^c beA3 a beADAr leujtrtDUAjDce tdaji 
 ^Ab? 20. (Oodca8), ix "Plot* T1 1 ' » ejjtijjeADD ad meub ro d 
 eii3n)Ajt*ftDUA]Dce. 21. (b|M51b) — Ca fiu.cc p]\rrj-y a ; cAre 
 add aid bul a rceAc. 22. (2i)AolrDU]rte) Sap]1 iDe 3^1 
 ftAbAiDAjt le coTDftAb a beADAb A^t da cotDpeutcAtb? 23. 
 (Dodcao) C& r© adoij tDAll. 24. (b|t]5ib) Ca ad clog 
 '3 a *&uaIa8. 25. (^Aoltb«l(ie) — Ga ri)eub be CI013 e? 
 
 26. (OoDcAb) — -W^ f^ A^c ad DAO] be 6I013, tdcat;a|td 
 
 27. (&)>131&) ^Cod, bo, qij, coacaji, cui,5, re, reAcc, occ, daoi, 
 bejc. 28. (Ooi;ca6) Ca re ad bejc be CI015, acc cAjcpjb 
 en fADDACc 50 b-q ad Aog-beu3 A]jt ad lo^Ab, 29. Wj 
 
 IDA^C IjOTD, DAC b-C|3 IjOID f ADDACt AD f Ab fjD ; ACC ftAC- 
 
 £Ab a rteAC le Ari)A|tc f aja-jI A]]t b* ACA^jt A^ur bo tT}ACA|n, 
 bo beApbbjiACAjn, A5ur bo beA]tb-fi;ujt SfDejb. 
 
 TWENTY-THIRD LESSON. 
 
 exercise xxxv.— w cuissltfife s-witu&ife fceU5 W ^|6l&. 
 
 1. Father, have you leisure at r resent? 2. I have, 
 my son ; what thing is desired by thee ? 3. I wish that 
 yen will treat of geography. 4. Well, as I said, I just 
 wish to treat of it now with you; who else will be along 
 with you ? 5. My cousin Patrick and my sister Harriet; 
 they are awaiting (with) us in jthe study-room. 6. Say 
 
154 SELF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 (with) to them to come in ; I cannot go to them. And 
 now, is it not better for you to get knowledge on this 
 branch (of science) from the teacher than from me ? 7. 
 Dear father, we prefer it (it is better with us) from you, 
 because you are so gentle, and so loving in your speaking 
 with us, and you explain every thing that is difficult, so 
 plainly to us, that we understand every word you say, and 
 your words are a pleasure to us, 8. I believe so, that it is 
 necessary for me to give you a lesson, since you are so de- 
 sirous to £et knowledge; call in Harriet knd votir cousin 
 Patrick. 9. I shall (call) : They are towards us {i.e., they 
 are coming) ; we are ready. 10. Dermot, my son, what 
 is the world; or, (with) what is it like ? 11. The author 
 whom I am reading says it is like to a ball, or to an apple ; 
 being flattened at the poles. 12. Harriet, how (is it shown) 
 do you know, that the world is round ? 13. It is true to 
 say that it is round, since ships have sailed around it, 
 always steering a westward course, 14. You are good: 
 which line is the longer — the (meridian) line from north 
 to south, or the equator, (which is) the middle line from 
 east to west? 15. The equator or middle line from east 
 to west is longer by twenty -five miles. 16. You are very 
 good: Patrick, how is the world divided? 17. Into two 
 principal divisions— land and water. 18. How are the 
 divisions of water named? 19. Oceans, seas, gulfs, bays*- 
 lakes, straits, rivers. 20. What are the divisions of (the) 
 land ? 21. Continents, kingdoms, islands, promontories, 
 headlands or capes, isthmuses. 22. Do you know (how 
 to name) the four cardinal points? 22. I do (know):— 
 north, south, east, west. 24. Dermot, do you know the 
 reason why the four cardinal points were called cuac, fceAf, 
 oift, and i<vfi? 25. I do not know the reason, father. 26. 
 Well, it is surprising to me, (after) so often as you have heard 
 me tell to you. 27. (Harriet) Oh, I know the reason, fa- 
 ther. 28. Tell it now to your brother. 2$. "When the 
 Druids were wont, in the olden time, to adore the sun on 
 fts rising, they turned their faces to it, and they called 
 therefore the country before them o]n, and that to their 
 back fAjt (behind); that to which the right (sear) hand 
 was turned, be<\f (or right), and to the country on their left 
 
SELF-INST RUCTION IX IRISH. 155 
 
 .(cuac) hand, en ac, north. 29. Indeed, Harriet, you are 
 good. 30. Dermot, is it east I shall call the top of this 
 map? 31. I* is not, but north; and south 4b the bottom, 
 east to the side on (of) the right hand, and west to the side 
 on (of ) the left hand. 32. 1 do not understand it. 33. 
 It is, easy to know it, my son ; and now this is the expla- 
 nation (of it). In ancient times the Druids turned, as 
 your sister has remarked, towards the rising sun; they 
 called therefore left-hand side, or cuac, to that direction 
 which, was on the side of the left hand; but now-a-days, 
 those who write about geography or a knowledge of the 
 countries (of the earth) make the north the point to which 
 they turn, and therefore they place it (north) at the top of 
 the map, and hence the country to the south must be at 
 the bottom; the east to the right hand, and the west to the 
 left hand side. 34. I understand it, I understand it now. 
 ......35. Someone is knocking at the door. 36. See who is. 
 
 in it. 37. It is our professor that is come. 38. Goto 
 him ; I have letters; to write. 
 
 TWENTY-FOURTH LESSON. 
 
 EXERCISE XXXVI.— 2W StySenb Zmtutub fceU3 211R fttro. 
 PATRICK AND GEORGE. 
 
 1. Are you, George, learning Irish? 2. lam. 3. Tell 
 me now, if you please, how many days in the week ? 4. 
 Seven days. 5. Say them in Irish. 6. OiA-luAm, Monday ; 
 D]A-rt)Aijic, Tuesday; OjA-cet>ju, Wednesday; OjA-cojt- 
 &Ai'n, -Thursday ;D-|A-be]T)e, Friday; O^A-SAtuijin, Satur- 
 day; Ov*-boii) w 5, Sunday. 7. You are good; what 
 week is this? 8, This is the 1 week of Easter. 9. What is 
 the meaning, or interpretation of the word C<\^|*5 (Easter) ? 
 10. It is a word which has come to us from the Hebrew, 
 and it signifies passing through, for the angel of the 
 Lord passed through Egypt and killed the eldest son in 
 
156 SELF-IK OTRUCTION I& IRISH. 
 
 every mansion of the habitations of the people of that 
 country, because Pharaoh did not allow the Hebrews to go 
 with Moses, to give adoration to the God of the universe 
 11. I am acquainted with the story that is written in the 
 book which Moses penned in regard to the Hebrews, who 
 went out under his guidance from (the) Egypt, and of the 
 way in which the horsemen and the horses, the chariots 
 and the fighting men, the king himself and the chieftains, 
 the warriors and the hosts (how they) were swallowed up 
 by the power of God in the waters of the sea. 12. I am 
 acquainted with all this ; but I know not what reason the 
 Christians called (C 4-11*3) ?asch to the time of our Lord's 
 resurrection? 13. They called it (C^irs) Easter, because 
 it happened at first on the same time on which happened 
 the feast to which the Jews applied the name (Ca^s) 
 Pasch* 14. Is it not a great festival, the festival of the 
 (Christian) Pasch? 15. It is a great festival indeed — the 
 festival on which arose from the grave the Saviour of the 
 world, gaining victory over death and sin and the devil. 
 16. Is it not right therefore that there should be joy of 
 Iteart over every Christian on this day, and that the ele- 
 ments themselves should be filled with great ioyousness, be- 
 cause our head arose victorious from the grave, striking 
 (the) death and the devil for ever under foot ? 17. Speaking 
 of the elements being filled with great joyousness ; I al- 
 ways thought that was a pretty story -\vhich is usually in 
 the mouths of the poor, that the sun bounds with joy on 
 account of the rising of the divine Light. 18. Did yourself 
 ever see him (her, 5|ti4rj, kfem:) dancing? 19. I did not 
 (see) ; but my father told me that he saw it on a delightful 
 (Easter) Sunday morning, on rising very early, 20. Per- 
 haps if our faith and our love were as strong and as ardent as 
 was that of St. Peter, P and that 01 St. Mary Magdalene, we 
 should not be at alf surprised at it. 21. Certainly we 
 would not. 22. Will you be in the city to-day? 23. I 
 shall (be). 24. Come to me, if you please, to-morrow. 
 25. I shall, with pleasure, for I will have occasion, or an 
 opportunity. 26. Adieu: (blessing [be] with you). 27. 
 God prosper you. 
 
SKLF-INST RUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 !57 
 
 PART III. 
 
 TWENTYrFIFTH LESSON. 
 
 The personal pronouns me, I, me ; cu, thou ; f e, £, he, 
 him; x\t)Vi we, us; ffb, you; ffAb, -jAb, they, them; are 
 usually incorporated with the simple prepositions, whenever, 
 in collocation, they fall under then governing influence. 
 
 Of the twenty simple prepositions, the following seventeen 
 thus incorporate ; and to the union of both is correctly given 
 the name "prepositional pronouns :"- T Afj, at ; A] jt, on ; 
 Am), in; Af, out of; cuige, unto; be, from, of; bo, to; 
 e^bjjt, or ib||t, between ; £A0|, under, for; le, with; fiojrbe, 
 before; feAC, beside; cA]t, beygnd, over; cjvjb, or cjte, 
 through, or by means of; ua, or 6, from; uiro, about — as 
 clothes about the body ; uAf, above. 
 
 From them have sprung the following: 
 
 
 1st Person. 
 
 2nd Person. 
 
 3rd Person. 
 
 
 
 
 Mas. 
 
 Fern. 
 
 s. 
 
 AjArOj at (or in the pos- 
 
 > 
 
 
 <" 
 
 ^ 
 
 < 
 
 session of) me, 
 
 A5Ab, 
 
 *13 e * 
 
 A]C|. 
 
 p. 
 
 A5A^T)0, at us, 
 
 A5A|b, 
 
 ACA, 
 
 
 s. 
 
 ojim, on me, 
 
 oric, 
 
 AIT 1 * 
 
 *1NM. 
 
 p. 
 
 ofijtA^tm, on us, 
 
 Ofl|tA]b, 
 
 OJlflA, 01 
 
 OflCU, 
 
 s. 
 
 A|*Am> out of me, 
 
 AfAb, 
 
 Af, 
 
 A] r c|. 
 
 p. 
 
 Af A^nn, out of us, 
 
 AfA|b, 
 
 AfCU. 
 
 
 ,£• 
 
 cugATOj unto me, 
 
 CU5AC, 
 
 cu]5e, 
 
 CUJC]. 
 
 p. 
 
 015*1 tw, unto us, 
 
 cu5A^b 
 
 CUCA. 
 
 
 s. 
 
 bjoro, of me, 
 
 bjoc, 
 
 b& 
 
 bj. 
 
 p. 
 
 b^rm, of us, 
 
 b^b, 
 
 bjob, 01 
 
 bjobcA. 
 
 s. 
 
 8ato, to me, 
 
 bu]c, 
 
 6o, 
 
 &|. 
 
 p. 
 
 8ujtw, to us, 
 
 bAo^b, 
 
 85|b. 
 
 
 s. 
 
 eAbjiAro, between me, 
 
 eAb^Ab or) ft 
 
 eib||t 1, 
 
 p. 
 
 eAbftAftm, between us, 
 
 eAbjtAjb, 
 
 eACftA. 
 
 
 s. 
 
 £d|ro, under me, 
 
 fUC, 
 
 ?AOf, 
 
 pu]ce« 
 
 p. 
 
 ^ujrro, under us, 
 
 jrujb, 
 
 fUCA, 
 
 
 s. 
 
 ]ormAm, in me, 
 
 |OtWAb, 
 
 ATJTJ, 
 
 Am)t|. 
 
 p. 
 
 jonnAjim, in us, 
 
 '.onpA^b 
 
 jOtWXA. 
 
 
 N 
 
158 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Thus it is seen from the foregoing that asata is the compound form of 
 A13 trje, at or to me ; A5Ab, of A15 cu, to thee ; A150, of Ajg re, to him ; 
 A5A]i)r), of A73 rjno, to us; A5A]b, of A]5 rjb> to you ; acA, of ajs ]Ab, to 
 tuem. 
 
 The suffix jAb, they, has become, by time, almost effaced in the compound 
 form of the third person plural. 
 
 The verb bo beic, to be, with the prepositional pronoun A3AT0, to me, 
 A5A&, to thee, &c.; denotes possession ; as ck Ajrisjob A5AT0, there is 
 money to me, i.e., I have money. The verb " have," therefore, when in 
 English it expresses the idea of possession, is translated into Irish by means 
 of the verb bo beic with the prepositional pronoun A5Arg, and its inflec- 
 tions. (See Obs. 1, 2, in Third Lesson; p. 16, also p. 108.) 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Austria, SlurcriiA. 
 
 Country (a large territory), cjn./- 
 — (a rural district), cuA]t,/; 
 (pr. thoo-ay). CuAiceAe, m, a 
 countryman, a clown ; also a lay- 
 man, as opposed to cleirieAc, a 
 cleric. Cuaca (same) 5 plur. cua- 
 ca]6, boors. Cuacac, adj., rustic. 
 Cuaca, a people, a race ; as cuaca 
 emcAtWj the people of Ireland ; 
 cuaca be t)AT)i\n, theDanaan race. 
 
 Echo, toac-aIIa, literally, the son of 
 the cliff, the word toac, a son, is 
 applied also to the young of brutes, 
 and, in a figurative sense, to that 
 which springs from any source or 
 cause, as, rnAC-cffie, a wolf (the 
 son of the wild country) ; mAc- 
 leAbAirv, copy of a book; toac-aIIa, 
 echo ; rbAc*lejj>eAn> a student, i.e., 
 a son of learning, from le^, read ; 
 WAe-rArbAil, the like, or equal; 
 as, bo TnAc-rArnAil, your like. 
 
 Pear (apprehension, dread of conse- 
 quences), ^Aiccior, m ($T.fdtchee8)\ 
 dread, terror, eA5U ; jf rnAjc e 
 ax) jrAjccjor, fear is salutary. 
 
 Germany,. glllArijAji), /, SAribmAm, /. 
 A German- Keltic word, derived 
 from Al, powerful, prodigious, large, 
 and fliAnn, man, German (old Irish 
 njotj, persons). The usual deriva- 
 tion of Allemagne is alles (Ger.), 
 all, and marines, men; a name 
 which, in strict propriety, cannot 
 with this radical meaning, be ap- 
 plied — as it was at first — to the 
 few who, with thew neighbours 
 
 the A/areomanni (tosh toa^c, a 
 horse; to^ticac, a rider), lived be- 
 tween the Rhine and the Danube. 
 3AttbmAiu, Germany ; from 5Arib, 
 rough, fierce, and rnAjrj, nien. 
 Power (command, headship), ceAo- 
 HAr, m (from ceArjn, head), Atib- 
 deAqoAf, m, sovereignty. 
 
 — influence, control, t\ftp.&c, m, 
 as, ijjH AftriAc' A5A11J A]rv, I cannot 
 help it (there is no controlling in- 
 fluence tome in its regard). 
 
 — ability, foree, strength, ueAftc> 
 m, crieurjAf, m, jr pe&firi rcuAjm 
 'jja neAric, ingenuity is better than 
 strength. 
 
 — moving force, bjAtjAcc, / (ve- 
 hemence, boldness). 
 
 — sway, riejm, /; high station, 
 kruvf^imi/' 
 
 — martial greatness, CA^c-ttejm./. 
 
 — animal strength, brijo, m, liter, 
 lAibmeAcc,/. 
 
 — capability, efficacy, brwo; as 
 jweb 3ATJ bnio, a thing without 
 efficacy. 
 
 — mightiness, government, cu- 
 rbAcc, cumm^f. 
 
 Powers (qualities), cAjtj6eAcc; as, 
 the powers of the soul, cAil]6e- 
 acca Atj atjahja. 
 
 — governments, AribcurijAccA, or 
 Arib-plAjoeArA; as, the powers of 
 Europe, Artb-curoAccA tja b-(2u- 
 noipe ; Attb-^lAiceAr a ija h-'3u- 
 Ttojpe. 
 
 — an army, rluAs- 
 
 — many.roofiAr;, 50 leofi, jotDAb; 
 
SELF-INSTBITCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 159 
 
 as, a power of people, |cmjv\& 
 
 Shake, v, ctiA]c-eA6, inf. 
 Spread, v, leactjufo* -171*0^6, *"/• 
 Terrible, ttACiijAft, arf/. (from u^c-, 
 loneliness, solitariness) ; uAibArAc, 
 a$., from uAcbxxr* desolateness, 
 wildness,terribleness ; cttod a, hard- 
 fought, valiant, terrible; as, cac 
 
 cftodA, a terrible battle; bjA-ij, 
 vehement; in]lt:ox\c, destructive; 
 from tn]U, destroy. 
 
 Tuscany, CuycAji),/- 
 
 War, C05A6.- *w, ca6 (battle), w, 
 ItnfieAf (strife), w, cori)tVAc, m, 
 (contention, struggle, in which the 
 contending parties meet). 
 
 EXERCISE XXXIX. 
 
 1. Have you any news (hua&acc, pr. nooyacht)? 2. I 
 have no news. 3. Has your father any news? 4. My 
 father has no news ; we who live in the country, have no 
 news (idiomatic form — there is no news at, or for us who 
 live in the country) ; you who live hi the town ought to 
 have the news of the day (jr c6]\i b^ojb a ca 'f-An Uj-bAil© 
 rt)6\]i, 30 it) be]5eA& nuAbAcc 3A6 Aon Iag A5A]b)? 5. Have 
 you heard of this terrible war "which is about to shake 
 Europe?* 6. Of course I have (50 cjnte cuaIa]*) : its roar 
 has been heard not alone throughout the land (bo ctu|ne&8 
 a 561m t){ h-e ATi?^|i) t]ip at) q|t), but has echoed ..in every 
 valley, and glen, and dell, from Howth to Urrus Head (acc 
 bo 3A]]t a wjACrAille Ai)t) 5AC Iaj ajui* 5leAr>n 5 a^uj* cIuat> 
 6 Biuu-6bAT|t, ^o ceAnn jAunujr). 7. Is it likely that its 
 flame will spread towards us (cu^Ainn-ne) ? 8. I am under 
 no apprehension that it will (Irish idiom — there is no fear on 
 me that it will). 9. My brothers James and William are 
 under the apprehension that it will (a fear is on my brothers 
 James and William, &c.) 10. Indeed there should be no 
 apprehension on them. 11. I said so (bub&||tc *njr e H 1 ?)* 
 and that they should be possessed of courage (Irish idiom — 
 and that it is right for then! that courage should be in them), 
 12. Are you afraid (is f ttiete fear on you) ? 1 3. I am not 
 afraid — I never was s and never shall be (there is not fear on 
 me — there never w&s, and never shall be). 14. Are your 
 father and cousins afraid ? 15. They are not afraid: they 
 are possessed of that bravery which the race of the Fitz- 
 Geralds are wont to exhibit (cA pnncu. ai> cfieuoAf ub, ]y 
 buAl t>o cUn *5e&\i6,]\z a cAjrbAUAb). 16. What Powers 
 
 • Written during the week in which the war between France and Austria 
 commenced, April, 1859. 
 
160 ' SELF-INSTftlJCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 are engaged ta this war? 17. France (At) pffA]i)c), and 
 Sardinia (S*ji5p>]^)> and the north of Italy, on the one 
 side — Austria on the other? 18. What is the cause of war 
 between them (cAb 6 at> c-AbbAjt co^Ajb rA eACjtA)? 19. 
 A desire on the one side to obtain liberty ; on the other to 
 retain power (bujl A]jt Aon CAob le fAOftrACc ipA^Ajl* &Z n V 
 le ceAt)t)A]* a coi^oajI A|]t ah CAob ejle). 20. Is not war 
 a great scourge to mankind (t)<\6 rooji at> fCfUftfA, 00348 
 A||t aw qtjne bA0t)A [human race] ) ? 21. It is indeed. 22. 
 What a lovely thing peace is. 23. Oh ! yes, it is \ery 
 lovely ; we do not know its value till we see what evil war 
 has done. 24. I like peace very much (\y A]l l]onj ?joc-cA|i) 
 30 b-An-rbojt). 25. Do not be afraid of this war (Irish 
 form — let not fear be on you with regard to this war). 26. 
 I am not afraid ; for I put my hope in the God of battles 
 (cu]fi]it) tno 8otcAf At)n ^(A t)A 5-CAc) and in the God of 
 peace, and take from His hands (A3ur 51aca]ti) 6 n-A Iait^d) 
 war or peace, .as He wishes (fjoc-cA]t) no C03A& ]t^j]t rn^jt 
 jf tojl le^r). 27. You are very wise I see — as well in 
 matters of this world as in matters relating to the next 
 (a nejcjb At) c-^aojajI yo A5iif a nejqb At) t~i*A03<vjl ejle). 
 28. Do not praise me if you please. 29. I shall not; I only 
 tell the truth (wj tbol^Ab; t;j bejttjri) acc at) £|U|i;e). 30. 
 Good-by (beAnnACc Ioac). 31. Good-by kindly (50 ft<v|b 
 
 *t)A|C A3Ab). 
 
 TWENTY-SIXTH LESSON. 
 
 The preposition le, lejf, with, conveys the idea expressed 
 by the words " belonging to," " on the side of," " under the 
 dominion of;" as, 
 
 Jf \e]f At) Ti5eA]ti)A, at> qiujnne A^tif At) roeub a ca 
 Ai)t). The earth, and all that is in it, belong to the Lord. 
 
 2li) le b' acajji At) x eA|i%05At)tA|8 yo ? Does 'this ser- 
 vant belong to your father ? 
 
 2li) le n)U]Tjc||t At) cfft-jfiAbA curA? Do you belong to 
 the'patriotic party ? 
 
 When le, or lejj*, refers to the subject of a proposition, it 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 1 6 1 
 
 means literally " with one's self," or " with themselves," and, 
 therefore, alone, or away — as, 
 
 Vk re le]x jre^t}. He is alone (literally, with himself). 
 
 W] pA5pAU leAc few cu, le fljeAOA6, 
 
 I'll not leave tbee, thou lone one,- 
 
 To pine on the stem. » 
 
 —Irish Melodies. 
 Ze]t leAc, a yeAtj-ntvnA beAo njofll tja t3ifc. 
 Flee wiM thyself {i.e., away !) old man, do not make delay, nor rest. 
 
 — Irish Homer, book 1. 
 
 O' wi£ lejr 5° r^rrAC. 
 
 He vent awfly silently. -—Ibid. 
 
 Literally :-— 
 
 He went with " himself" silently, 
 
 ie^f j as we see from last lesson, is the prepositional pro- 
 noun, for le, re. 
 
 The English phrase, " he is alone," or " they are alone," 
 is, therefore, rendered— c& re lejr fe^ ; z& r^fc leo pep. 
 
 These various meanings tbe preposition le retains in its compound form : 
 
 Ljorr), le<xc, lejr, lejce, If no, 
 
 With ine ; with thee ; with him ; with her , with us ; 
 
 Ijb, leo, 
 
 with you ; with them. 
 
 leo, with them, is pronounced as if spelled " leov," and vulgarly " leofa." 
 
 Cfc. ;" tjnij-ije" ceAfic, Cifte, 'r A|t 5-cA]ti&e. 
 Qn our side is virtue and Erin. 
 
 Literally : — 
 
 Are with us justice, Sire, and our friends. 
 
 — Irish Melodies, p. 39. 
 
 Observe how the verb (c&) goes before ceAfic, 61 fie, &c. 
 
 bfdeAtjn ijA co^ha, A]tt Att fv]i)ceA6 &' ah &-cTtei5nn cbacc Aoffe, 
 'S b'Ati b-^A5S.j! cn'AC-notjA A^n At? cti&i5 o^O "Ijnij pe]tj." 
 And the wave tbat we danced on, at morning, ebbs from us, 
 And leaves us at eve on the bleak shore alone. 
 
 Ofts..l.— When le, tejf, conveys the idea of " possession," 
 ''dominion," it follows the assertive form of the verb bo 
 be^c, to be — viz., ^r, it fe; bub, da, it was; buS, that it may 
 be (but it has only its primary meaning, that of with, along 
 with, after the other forms, c&, is; b], was ; be|8,. will be ; 
 and their inflections) ; as in the following axiom on justice 
 from the Irish- code—the Brehon Laws: 
 
162 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IBISH. 
 
 " Jr le re^ri" *Atj bo An SAbAtj. 
 To the owner of the cow the calf belongs. 
 Literally :— - 
 
 It is with the man of the cow the calf— partus sequitur ventrem. 
 
 In this sense Irish peasants ask children, C]A lejf cu? 
 
 Whose child are you ? (Literally, whom with, you.) C^ 
 lejf cu, a BuacaiI? — Whose son are you, boy? Ci* le]}* 
 cu, a cA^ljn ? — Whose daughter are you, girl ? C]a ai) 
 rjte^b A|t Ie]f tu? — To what tribe do you belong? 
 
 Obs. 2. — The possessive pronouns mine, thine, his, 
 her, our, your, their; and the form, my own, our own, 
 &c, are translated into Irish by means of the prepositional 
 pronouns, l]oro, leAx, lei f , leice, l|i;r;, Ijb, leo (see next 
 Exercise). 
 
 VOCABULARY, 
 
 About (around), crrac|oll : for a &- 
 
 crroqoll (a preposition compounded 
 
 of a, in, and cirocjoll, border), in 
 
 the borders, surrounding. 
 Ass, fcral. 
 Cow, bo ; pint. bA. 
 Dowry, rptte, >»• This Irish word 
 
 originally meant cattle, because the 
 
 marriage portion in oiden times 
 
 given to daughters consisted in 
 
 cattle — a custom existing still 
 
 among the peasantry. 
 May (monta of), ueAlrejfje. The 
 
 month of May is called tnj v& 
 
 DeAl-ceine, or " the month of Bel's 
 
 fire," because on the first of this 
 
 month the pagan Irish lighted, on 
 
 the tops of the highest hills, puri- 
 ficatory fires in honour of their god 
 
 Bel— the Belus of the Persians — 
 
 i.e., the Sun, to which deity they 
 
 paid divine honours. OI1A5AIJ, a 
 
 year, more correctly spelled betAjij, 
 
 is derived from bel, the sun, and 
 
 aw, a circle. 
 Mill, muiU]Tj, m (Welsh, melin; Fr M 
 
 moulin; Dut., molen; Gr., /xv\7], 
 
 mule; Lat., mola), from the Irish 
 
 term tnol, the axle, on which it 
 
 turns ; plur. njujUinio. 
 
 Mule, ryujlle, m f plur. mujllce. Lat., 
 inula. 
 
 Ox, &<\rb, m 9 tnAjtc, m; plur. SAjri); 
 tOA]|tr. 
 
 Pagan, PA3A17A6, plur. a \ 3, from the 
 Latin, Fagm. 
 
 Poet, bA|i!5, tjle, plur. bAjn&, nil** 
 
 Poultry, e<xnU]c, a generic plural 
 term, meaning birds of all kinds. 
 
 Pound, puncA; as, a pound weight, 
 puocA mcAdAcAin . a pound ster- 
 ling, puncA A]|t3]& ; from pondus, 
 Latin. 
 
 Robes, cuU{6 (dress), from cut, or 
 col, from which comes coU:?, the 
 body ; and eAt>, dress. 
 
 Stock, Aitweir./. 
 
 Turkey (the country of), Cujrtcfr, /"- 
 — a bird of that name, -^riAncAc. 
 
 Woo, tWlo» Z X°- m »' T^inu3A6, inj.; 
 btteu3, imp. m ; bfieusAd, inf. ,• 
 from bneus, a lie, for those who 
 woo, flatter, and in doing so, over- 
 colour the truth ; vunvjsceAc, a 
 lover, a suitor ; also, in a secon- 
 dary sense, a trifler. The u is 
 pronounced short; the-syllable rum 
 in the foregoing is pronounced like 
 the English word ser* 
 
SfiLF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. * 163 
 
 EXERCISE XV 
 
 Robert and Michael — KlobAfib A?;uf 2t)]CAel. 
 
 1. Is this mine or yours ? — 2in i|orn-fA e yo, rjo leAc-fA? 
 2. It is not mine nor yours; it is my father s. 3. It is 
 therefore, yours, for what belongs to your father belongs to 
 you^ (Afft An ASb^it fjn, if leAC-j*A e, ojfi yy leAC-|*A atj 
 tneub a OA^neAf le b* acajji). 4. Are not you his own 
 especial son (Wac t&ac le^f peji* cu-f a) ? 5. I am his own 
 especial son. 6. You appear to have been air alone (Irish 
 idiom— with yourself) this evening. 7. Indeed-I have been 
 all alone till you came (no 5«]t cai^c tu-j\\), thanks for 
 your friendly attention (bu|6cACAf bu|c >$&<>) bo CA|iAbAf). 
 8. I am sorry I had not been able to come yesterday- 
 evening to meet your friends (t)] rt)*]i Ijoru »aii b" pe-jb]|i 
 Ijorn ceAcc cjtAC-norjA a uas A|5 b&|l bo c<\|nbe). 9. I 
 was sorry too, for all our friends were with us— you alone 
 (ArbAjn) of all were not with us. 10. When did the meet- 
 ing (bAjl) separate (bft]f ya&y) ? II. It did not separate- 
 till four o'clock this morning. 12. Is this house your 
 father's own? 13. No, it is mine; for my grandmother 
 (rnACAiJtnVoji), to whom it belonged, left it to me; it* is now 
 mine. 14. Has she left the houses, the mill (roujlp), the 
 farm (pe]lrn), and stock (*]yu)§\y) to you? * 15. JNq, she has 
 not ; these are not mine, they are James O'Brien's, my cou- 
 sin. 16. But to whom do the cows (da), and the horses 
 (See Sixteenth Lesson, p. 89), and all the sheep on the 
 other farm belong? 17. They are all the property of my 
 brother-Stephen— the cows are his ; the horses are his ; the 
 oxen (bA^rb) are his ; the mules and asses, the sheep and 
 goats, the poultry even, such as geese, ducks, turkeys, hens, 
 cocks (See Twenty-third and Twenty-fourth Lessons), all 
 belong to him. 18. Has he a thousand oxen ? 19. Indeed 
 he has, perhaps more. 20. "Whose child" is this boy 
 yonder? "C]A lejf" At) buACAill-63 yo 6aII? 21. He is 
 my brother's child — a fine boy, and very like (" cof*Aii?A]l 
 le") his.father. 22. Who has all the money your grand- 
 father had amassed? 23. Itrhas been all, only about a thou- 
 sand pounds, bequeathed to niy sister Anne-*-f?A5A6 ^omlAi) 
 An ^WS^i qrocjoll rojle y> uncA, a^3 tt)o 6eAftb-f |itjt 2lnnA. 
 
164 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 24. It will make a handsome dowry for her — beAnpAjb re 
 fPfie be&f b] ? 25. It will r indeed. 26. Is she not going 
 to get married this month — the lovely month of May ? 
 21 y&c rnjAt) lejce porAb a be<vn<\6, An rtj] yo — rr)] aIui nna 
 BeAl-cejne? 27. She is not; it is in her own power (jr 
 £e^fi lejce), but she has deferred the marriage till the 
 beginning of the coming month (50 coireAc An rv] yo 
 CU5A1 nn), from the old pagan notion which still exists 
 among some people, that it is not lucky to marry (hac 
 b-puil ye ronA pof a6) in May. 28. Is it in that month of 
 which poets love to sing — that month which appears to be 
 the most delightful month of all the months in the year (be 
 rt)]oy Aib i?a U]A5AnA) ; when earth and sky, wooing us to 
 the transient things of life, put on their newest robes, and 
 look charming and joyous, as if telling all Adam's race " Be 
 happy." It is the month, too, of Mary ; a month full of be- 
 nedictions to every child who loves so good a mother — °Xry 
 tnj aiji a b-puil i)A pjljb 50 f jojt A13 beanAb jtAnn — An nj] 
 ir rtiltmAine be TnjorAib t>A bliA3<vnA, *nu^|t A cuijteAnn 
 at) cjtujnne ajut* An rpeujt, le n-Ajt m-btteujAb aj5 neice 
 cA]|te at; c-fAogAil yo, a 3-C0IIA16 "\y utia oftjtcu, A3ur 
 ATt)A]tcAnt> 30 t*3|Ari)AC, reunrtiAti attjaiI A*r A13 |ia8 le y\o\ 
 2lbA]rr> — " Blbib f ubAC." Jr ye rt)\ 2t)A|fte e — rnj a ca l&n 
 be beAnnAccA^b ho 3AC ujle leAnb A13 a rp-r;u|l 5fiAb aiti 
 ti)ACAitt 60 ceAnATf>Ail. 29. Does your sistet know all this? 
 b-fiifl yt]oy A15 bo beAjib-fjuti Atti An rneub yo ? 30. She 
 does (ca f tor) ;. but, like many in matters of this kind (acc 
 toaji 50 leo|t a neiqb be'n c-fAttjAjl yo), she follows the 
 words of foolish women, and sets common sense and reason 
 aside. Le<vnAT)n y] cA|nc fAob-OAn a3ut* cujtteAnn aiti leic 
 cjaII A3UT* cu]3t*]nc. 31. Please tell her what I have been 
 remarking. 32. I shall, but it is no use (beAjipAb; acc nfl 
 Aon 5A|t Ann). 33. Good-by (rlAtrleAc). 
 
 TWENTY-SEVENTH LESSON. 
 
 Obs. — The English verbs, I choose ; I desire ; I dis- 
 regard ; I care not; I like; I pity; I prefer; I love 
 rather ; I wisli ; I wish rather ; I am fond of; I remember 5 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 165 
 
 ! wonder, I am surprised, I am wont; it seems right; 
 poor; just; bad; hard; pleasant; wonderful, and others 
 of kindred meaning, are rendered into Irish in a peculiarly 
 idiomatic way — viz.. by the assertive verb \y, is; bA, was; 
 followed by an adjective or noun, with the noun or pronoun 
 which in the English is the subject or nominative, governed 
 in Irish by the preposition te, with ; as, 
 
 I choose, \x 11054 Ijoin ; literally, it is choice with me. 
 
 I desire, or intend, if rujAi) li ony, literally, there is desire 
 with me. 
 
 T^Ajmc mele cejtje a rc^P^ A|U ^u cAlArb A^uf qA m8 
 ejle ]Y rt)]^\) ljorr> acc \ be]c a]]i l^fAb — -I came to cast fire 
 on the earth, and what will I but that it be enkindled. 
 
 50 CUAH CeAftC fJA f]OOA 61. 
 
 I desire henceforth to repair 
 To the real haven of wine-drinking. 
 
 — Carolan's Song, " Lord Mayo.'* 
 
 I care not, ]r cum a Ijorr; ; literally, it is equal with me. 
 CunjA X^on) c&c \x]i\) qono. 
 I care not for all, about esteem. 
 
 — O'Daly Fionn. 
 
 Thou iikest, ]f mo^c leAC ; literally, it is good with you. 
 
 21)a 'f rtjkyb leAc a be]c buAt), caic £UA]t A5111* ce^c— If 
 you like to live long use hot and cold. 
 
 You like -f -fr feeA 1* ^ac; literally, it is proper with you. 
 
 ? iJr t>|teAJ leAc; „ it is elegant with you. 
 He pities $ ^ T c 1^5 le ir 5 >» it is pitiful with him. 
 
 ' IJr c]tuA|6 le]f; „ it is hard with him. 
 She prefers, ^f j:eA|t|i lejce; „ it is better with her. 
 She loves rather, ]y AnfA lejce; „ it is more loving with 
 
 her* 
 
 1r AijrA leo coinsfoll A'r cA]6e 50 rt)b\\. 
 They love honour and virtue more. 
 
 — Irish Melodies, p. 1 Q* 
 
 We wish V X ^ l|tM?L litera %' lt 1S pleasing with iw, 
 ' \Jf eojl linn ; ,, it is will with us. 
 
 We wish rather, Vj ^V If* 
 
166 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 You remember, |f cu]mt>e ljb. 
 
 21 cujfbtje leAc Giblfo, roojb A'r vsajc 0]3e. 
 Yon remember Ellen, our hamlet's pride. 
 
 — Moore's Melodies, p. 41, 
 
 They are wont 5 -\f 3t)Ac leo; literally, it is usual with them. 
 
 John thinks it hard, and wonders that you have his 
 money — Jf cftu<v|6 le SeA^Ai) 6, A5up -\y ]0VS^ lejr 5<! 
 b-pujl a A^5eAb A5A&. 
 
 Obs. 2. — The verbs can ; could ; may ; might (denoting 
 ability, power, opportunity, and not a mere sign of tense) ; 
 am able ; am capable ; have the power to ; and the like, are 
 translated by the expression ]f £o^ji, it is possible, fol- 
 lowed by the preposition le, with ; as, -\y y. e]bjfi \\ovq a 
 6eAnA8, I can do it; if fe|b|jt lejf ceAcc, he can come; or 
 by the third person singular of the irregular verb cisjm, I 
 come ; c|3, it comes ; as ^3 l]orb, I can — -i.e., it comes with 
 me; ry\ ty^ leAc, it comes not: — jjf ^3 leAc b' ajiao a be^c 
 A5A& A5Uf a ]te, you cannot have your bread, and have 
 eaten it. 
 
 T^eAb (imperfect), it used to come ; qseAb l^orr;, I used 
 to be able. 
 
 'Caitvjc, it came; CA]r>-|C le]f, he could, he was able. 
 
 T/|ocpA]8, it will come; c]oc^8 le|f, he will be able. 
 
 T^ocjJAb, it would come ; c]ocj:a8 le]f, he would be able. 
 
 3ob-c|3]8, that it may come; 50 b-cj5]8 lejce, may she 
 be able ; 30 b-cj5^& bo jijgeAcc, thy kingdom come. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Daisy, nomeAtj, m\ from vow, day, 
 noon ; like the Saxon term daisy, 
 derived from day. 
 
 Field, pA]ric, /; as, P-A]]tc btie&5, 
 biM>, a fine white (i.e., unculti- 
 vated) field ; a plain, a level coun- 
 try, TOA5 (pr. mawh). From rgATj 
 are ierived the names of many lo- 
 calities in Ireland beginning with 
 the syllable Moy, May, or Mo, as 
 Moyglass, Maynooth, Movilla. 
 
 Meadow, m, mACAjrie ; derived from 
 rnA5, and siojtTtA, smaller, denotes 
 a smaller portion of level country 
 than that indicated by the term m a j. 
 It is a name applied by our tenant 
 
 farmers to sheep-walks, meadows, 
 paddocks. 
 
 Flower, blAc, m, Maca, plur. ; a rose, 
 Tior, m, plur. norA ; a flower in 
 bloom, rcoc, plur. ,tcoca ; oIaca< 
 bfcflA, blossoms ; as, cja blixcA 
 b&rjA Ajtt tja 3AJr, there are blos- 
 soms on the (potato) stalks — the 
 Irish idiom for " the stalks are in 
 blossom." 
 
 Garland, ^teArs, m, ^leArs bUc. 
 
 Harvest, autumn, ^osAjt, m, from 
 V05, produce, reward, booty, spoil; 
 - and 'a\i, tilling. For the same rea- 
 son tro^njAjrie means a pirate, one 
 living on the spoils taken from the 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 167 
 
 deep, from j:o£, booty, spoil, and 
 TnAftA, of the sea. From irogtrjAnte 
 is derived the name of the Femo- 
 rians, the second colony that took 
 possession of Ireland. JF05A7I, /, 
 booty ; from £05, and 5AbA]l, tak- 
 ing; po^AlAe, adj., predatory. 
 p05DAnj (from £0)5, and 5^6, to do), 
 m, means service, ceremony; 
 TeAtib-t:o5AflcAi6, a servant; one 
 who renders service, yet feels the 
 bitterness (reAjtb) of servitude. 
 November, SAtnujn,/; tij] oa SaHjoa, 
 the month of November. Hallow- 
 Eve, opce-5AiT)TjA. SAtnujo is 
 derived from rAtij, calm, serene, 
 and pujn, end, because the serene 
 seasons end at November. 
 
 Ripe, adj., Agu|6, ripeness, Apujoe- 
 acc,/. 
 
 Sports, rusfiAd A5ur stteAn. 
 
 Summer, rAnjfiAd, derived from vatH, 
 and ctia, time, season; or ttAjce, 
 a quarter of a year, as it is, by ex- 
 cellence, the serene season of the 
 year ; cjocp^d Ao r Aiij}tA6 A5ur 
 £Ar£A]6 An peuri, the summer will 
 come, and the grass will spring 
 up. 
 
 Strand, ciifcjj; hence cri&io-rijojri, 
 Tramore; the great strand (from 
 cfifcjo, and moift. great, large), a 
 fashionable watering-place near 
 Waterford ; Fiono-crifcio, Ventry. 
 
 Thyme, cfme. 
 
 EXERCISE XLI. 
 Margaret, Elizabeth, and sister — 2t)Ati5A]fieA&, 6l|t*Abec, 
 
 A3Wf A &6ATlbf {Ufl. 
 
 1. Do you like to walk, my dear, at) ttjaic leAc ^udaI, a 
 cajia rno cjto|8e? 2. I cfo ZsAe to walk; but, tell me (acc 
 fty&ff bArn), caw we walk through the fields ; for to tell you 
 the truth, I will not walk on the road (ojji lejf aw f\\i\VQ a 
 ]tA& Icac, tvj pubAljrAb Ajji aw rn-bocATi rboft) ? 3. Yes, we 
 can (re<\&, "cj5 l]W) 9 % for there is neither dew (brtucc) 
 nor rain (peAjicAitt) on the grass. 4. I think it pleasant (^f 
 beAf lioro) to walk through the fields. . 5. Do you' prefer 
 the fields to the road? (Irish idiom — ^are the fields better 
 with you than the road ?) 6. I do (\y y. eAftft l|orr>). 7. Do 
 you think it pleasant to walk out in the morning ? 8. No ; 
 I love rather to walk out in the evening. 9. Perhaps your 
 sister would like to come with us, and to pull flowers? J 0. 
 She cannot come. 11. Try (p end), perhaps she can (b } £ei- 
 &!fi 50 b-C|5). 12. Certainly, I do riot like to leave her 
 alone ; she is such a charming girl. 13. She says (be||t y\) 
 that she tikes to come, but that it is not possible for her 
 unless you get leave (acc trj ^e^ft lejce, itjutja b-^AgAib cu- 
 fA ceA&)v 14. I can myself give her leave. 15. Very 
 well ; I am sure she is more willing to come than to remain. 
 16. I too would prefer that she would come. 17. .Is she 
 wont to remain at home ? 18. No ; she is not wont ; in fact 
 
168 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 it is usual with, her to be out with her sisters. 19. Oh! 
 how beautiful the meadows look; how beautiful (oc tjac 
 aIujt) ATT)A]tcAi)r) t)A Ti)ACAjft]8, tjac aIujt)) ; see the daisies, 
 the wild thyme, the honeysuckles (t>a jr e-|tleo5A), and all 
 the wild flowers (ua dIaca p]A6Ar)<v u]le) ; what a nice gar- 
 land I shall make for mother. 20. That child wonders 
 (there is wonder [jonjn^] on) at everything new she sees. 
 21. Sister, will you please pluck flowers, and we will make 
 a garland (at? ajI leAc ]topA £]a6at>a cfiujnrmj-Ab A5up 
 beAT^ATOu^b t;IeAp3 *>]oh). 22. Pluck flowers yourself", my 
 girl, just as you please. 23. Margaret, do you like the 
 summer quarter better than any of the other seasons of the 
 year (21 ^ATi^AifieAb, at? fe>|i]t leAC-pA At) f AtbjtAb no 
 |tA]ce A|]t b|c e|le be'n rn-bif A^n) ? 24. I do ; for not 
 only can one walk out through the fields more readily then 
 than at other times, but the meadows and everything around 
 you look gay. 25. That is true : yet what do you think 
 of harvest time, the lovely harvest time, when all fruits are 
 ripe? 26. I know it is a joyful season; but then the 
 thought that the fine days are past, and all the exciting, 
 healthful sports of the year coming to a close, is not agree- 
 able. 27. Well, my dear girl, do you not know that such 
 is life — at one time sunshine, at another storm ; at one time 
 summer, again winter; but every one to his choice (5AC 
 bajne bo jtejfi a ttjja^t)). 28. Do you remember the sports 
 we had last summer at the sea-side at Tramore (2tt) cuirbne 
 leAc At) |*u3|tAb Asuf An 3|teAn b| A3Af nn , at; |*Am|tA& p o. 
 
 CUAjb CAftC CA0b AT? p^Jttlje A|Tt ATI 'CjtAJ^-TbOjTt) ? 29. I 
 
 do, well (|p cujTbTje ^orn 30 TtjAjc). 80. I assure you we are 
 just at my cousin's house; will you come in (<vn A] I leAc 
 ceAcc a pceAc) ? 31. I shall, with pleasure. 
 
 TWENTY-EIGHTH LESSON. 
 
 Obs. 1. — Between the idiom *^p Ijorn"— it is with me, I 
 possess (]x Wc, thou possessest; ]p lejp, he possesses) ; and 
 ** ca A3A11)". — it is at or with me, i.e., I have (c& A3Ab, thou 
 Kast; c& A]3e, he has; ca Ajcf, she* has), &c, the difference 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 169 
 
 in the meaning is, that the latter expresses the presence or 
 use of the thing named ; the former indicates a right to its 
 possession; as, "ea A]]i5job A5Aro" acc " nj If org" ^n e, 
 " I have" money, but it is not my own. u T,& AjAm," shows 
 the money is in hand; "nj Ijorn," (not with me) indicates 
 the person's right to it. 
 
 EXERCISE XLIL 
 
 1. You have money, but is it your own ? 2. I have 
 money; but it is not my own. 3. My father has 'land, but 
 it is not his own. 4. My mother has a house, but it is not 
 her own. 5. My brother^ usually has (bjbeArm ajs) money, 
 but it is not his own. 6. Has your sister a book which is" 
 not her own? .'7v My sister has not a book which is not 
 her own. 8. The landlord (Aj&qgeAjtnA i?a cAlri)An) has 
 herds (t]teubA), cows, horses, sheep, and goats, but they are 
 not his own. 9. This land (caIatt)) is good, but it is not 
 our own. 10. To speak the truth (le'jf An f j|tjoe a |t&6), 
 there is nothing our own. 
 
 Obs.— - Le]f, with, is formed from le, by adding to it the 
 euphonic sibilant f , a letter which, in every cultivated lan- 
 guage, is annexed to certain vocables, to prevent hiatus. Its 
 correct spelling, therefore, is lef, but usage has adopted the 
 spelling lejf. 
 
 Le, with, assumes the form lejf (pr. lesh) before the 
 article at), the ; after the interrogative pronoun c|A, who ; 
 and the relative pronoun a, who ; as, " Cja le]f" at) bori)AO 
 fo? — To whom does this world belong ?. Lejf An 'CjgeAftOA 
 (with), to the Lord. Cja fe a b-pijl ye cofAit)A]l le^r? 
 Who is it whom he is like to (with) ? 
 
 te]X is also the third person singular masculine ox* the 
 prepositional pronoun, l]om, with me; leAc, with thee; lejf, 
 with nim y or with it; as, 2lr) le SoAjilAf At) leA^Aft fo? (Is 
 it with Charles this book) Does this book belong to Charles? 
 Jf " le]] 4 " {it is with him), it does. 
 
 , EXERCISE XLIII. 
 
 1. C]A lejf At) bAjk fo? 2. )\ lejf ao £|$6Afit>& e? 
 
 3. C]A lejf An ti\]i fO? 4. Jf le rou]i;q|t i;a 'b-&ffie&M j. 
 
 5. C|A le]f at) caUti) fo? 6. )\ Ijoro-f-A ]* 7. Hac le 
 
 b' ACA]]t ]? 8. N| lejf. 9. Cja lejp oa da A511J* o<v cao- 
 
170 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 TU\f3, At) caIati> ajut; ati ctia|3? lOr Jp le qJeAttoA i)a 
 CAlrrjAT) ^Ab. 11. Cja lejf ai) 3Ab*t) pop 12. Jf* le peAfi 
 at) bo e, ti)A]t be^ji at) feAtf-ttAb. 13. 3° T^jb hjajc A3Ab, 
 ca pjof A5An? pt), 3a]t le ^eAji at) bo, at)- jAbAT). 14. 2lcc 
 qA Aft le^f at> bo; at) le bo beATtb-bttACA^jt ) ? 15. Jp lejf. 
 16. C|A le^f at) C-65ATIAC fo? 17. 2li) lejf at) 5A|jtbfneAc 
 e, T)o le peAjt at) ^5 Tt)6|]t. 18. J j* lejf at) 5&|fibji)eAC 
 (gardener) e. 19. Jf ti)ATi at) t/eATt 05 e. 
 
 Obs. — The interrogative possessive pronoun whose is 
 translated into Irish in the form whom with, cja lejf ; as, 
 "whose is this book" (Irish idiom — whom with the book 
 this) ? q a lej f at) leADAji y o ? Ijorrj-t/A (with myself) mine. 
 (See Obs. 2, in Twenty-sixth Lesson, p. 162.) For ex- 
 amples, see the foregoing and following Exercises. 
 
 ',' Whose," meaning " of whom," " of which," " on whom," 
 as being a part of, the likeness of, is translated, not by leif, 
 but the preposition be, of; or Ajjt, on.; and ci>; as, tohose 
 image and likeness is this? cja be ai) jot^ai^ A511]* at) co- 
 fAri)lAcc yo? be CAefAji (of Caesar), Caesar's. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 From the following few generic names, cti, a hound, a greyhound, any do£ 
 (rnA&xo, a dog), cottfi, a crane, rofol, any animal, is derived — by adding to 
 each a word expressive of the peculiar quality of each species— a great num- 
 ber of specific terms by which the vaiious kinds contained under these genera, 
 and other animals of kindred characteristic features, are denominated : 
 
 Dog, hound, cfi, m ; plur. co]ij ; Gr. 
 
 kvoov; Lat. cants. 
 Wolf, cCi aIIaj6 j TOA&Ad AllAjd, from 
 
 cu, or mAt>A6, and aIUio, wild ; 
 
 tnAc-cftte is another name for 
 
 wolf; and pAol-cCi, from ?aoI, 
 
 wild, cruel. 
 Pointer, > C&, or njAbA6 ^eutjAo, (from 
 Spaniel, \ the ^same, and eunAc, of 
 
 birds) ; roA&Ab ujrse, a water-dog, 
 
 a spaniel. 
 Moth, cti t;iontjA, the mildew worm, 
 
 fur insect. 
 A ranger, a slow-hound, ed-luittse, 
 
 from lot>5, to seek, to trace. 
 Greyhound, mfol.cu. 
 Otter, TOA&A6 ujrse ; cti bonn ; cti 
 
 ttjAttA. 
 
 Rabbit, comfo, the diminutive of co]t) j 
 Latin, cuniculus. 
 
 Falcon, large hawk, t^Aolcon. 
 Bandog, Aft-cu, from fctt, a chain, 
 
 and cu ; nArccu, same, from o^rc, 
 
 a collar, and cu. 
 Fox, rionAc, TOAbA6 ]tUAd. 
 Crane, cotttt» cotitt tootja. 
 Bittern, co\xr\ STtejne. This bird is 
 
 commonly called butjAij leutjA. 
 Cheslip, coftTt-corAc. 
 Earwig, contt-soblAc. 
 Grasshopper, cotttt caoI. 
 Heron, co*\|t slAr. 
 Salamander, corttt-CASAilce. 
 Screech-owl, cotiT>r5TMAco5. 
 Stork, cofttt bfto. 
 An animal, a beast, large or small, 
 
 tnfolj as, rojoUmort, a whale; 
 
 mjolcos (as if 70701-63, a diminutive 
 
 animal), a fly, wKov, melon (Gr.) a 
 
 sheen ; mil, Welsh. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 171 
 
 Bat, njjolcoj5 leAcAjjte (leAiAjjt, 
 
 leather). 
 Crab, m'fol TP^sac (from rp^s, a 
 
 daw); a frog or toad, Ttjfol xry^Ar) 
 
 (from n)A5), a small paw. 
 A gut-worm, rofol 50|le. 
 
 A moth, rofol cojlle. 
 
 A hare, rofol bu}6e, from rofol, and 
 
 bu]6e, yellow. The common name 
 
 for hare is 5]0fttW6, from 3ionn. 
 
 short, and w&i>, a deer, any wild 
 
 animal. 
 
 EXERCISE XLIY. 
 1. Whose hat is this? C]A lejf at> bAjt]teAb j;o? 2. 
 Mine (Iforo-fA). 3. Whose house is this? 4. It is John's. 
 5. Whose knife is this ? 6. Jane's. 7. Whose pen (pe aw) 
 is this? 8. Whose paper (pAp^u) is this? 9. Whose ink 
 (bubAc) Is this ? 10. Whose ink-bottle (bubAbAn) is this ? 
 11. Whose slate (|»IAca) is this? 12. Whose quill (clejce) 
 is that? 13. Whose is this horse (ca?aI, eAc) James has? 
 14. Whose likeness is this? 15. Whose image is this? 
 16. Whose history is this (on whom is this a history) ? 1 7. 
 Whose history (rxA]n) is this (with, whom, i.e., to whom 
 belongs this book of history — leAbAjt rxAjno) ? .18. Whose 
 bread is this? 19. Whose meat is- that? 20. Whose is 
 that hound — Cja lejf* at> cu fjn ? 21. It is my father's — 
 -jf le ro'ACA^t f. 22. Whose is that dog, and this grey- 
 hound, and that spaniel which you have? 23. They are 
 not yours. 24. Will you, if you please, walk with me along 
 the bank of this river ? — 2ln f]ubAlpA|8 cu 1|0to, roA 'y yh 
 bo co|l e.Aijt bftuAC t;a b-AbAjne fo? 25. I will — fju- 
 bAl^Ab. 26. Do you see the crane yonder (call) on the 
 brink of the pond — A]n bjtuAC ha l^nne ? 27.1 do — ^qro. 
 28. I see hares, and rabbits, and herons, and storks, all here; 
 it is an amusing spot (]{* fjAmrAc An ajc e), whose is it — 
 cja lejp e? 29. It belongs to the Duke of Leinster — le 
 ceAi)£AUC t>a LAjgeAr) e. 30. I am obliged to you for your 
 attention, but I must go to Dublin to-night — )\ e|3|r> bAtn 
 bul 50 BA]le 21ca-cI]Ac a nocc. 31. It is time to go — tA 
 te Ann Arr> irnceAcc. 
 
 Obs. 
 
 TWENTY-NINTH LESSON. 
 
 I« — Adjectives signify fitness, unfitness, profit, dis- 
 
 profit, pleasure, pain/ convenience, inconvenience, indiffer- 
 ence, agreeableness, are followed by the prepositions bo, to; 
 Ajn, on; Ann, in; le, tejf, with ? y*o] 9 under. The four 
 
172 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 
 former, bo, ajji, ai)T), faoj, impart to the noun the usual 
 prepositional meaning of relation ; le, however, betokening 
 an affection of the mind, adds to its prepositional force the 
 idea of opinion, judgment; as, 
 
 )X buttc&ifceAc "bo" SeaJAt) at) obA||t yo — This work is 
 profitable to John (expressing merely that, in relation to 
 John, the work is profitable, without specifying whether or 
 not he considers it such). 
 
 )X bur;c&TfTe<xc " le" Se&g<vn at) obA^ji fo— This work 
 " is considered" profitable by John. 
 
 )x "olc leo" & — " They consider it evil. 
 
 Jr °lc «' boib" e~It is " bad for them." 
 
 2t)<x'f olc " ottTtATb" h — If it be bad* -on you (a form of 
 expression used by those who do a' thing to grudge or vex)i 
 
 *J)a'j\ olc otic e, b&Ant2Ai6 rne e~If it be evil for you 
 (just to spite you) I shall do it. 
 
 Bu6 5e*T)*n}4»]\' " o\\trf e— He was friendly "towards" 
 me< 
 
 Bub" geAtyMfyAjl " bATt) fe — He was friendly *'• to" me. 
 
 Bu6 3eAt)4vrb^l "a 017" a ce<Mi fep 6 — He was friendly 
 w in" his own house. 
 
 Baft 5eAT)Arb^|l "TfOnj" fc — I. •considered" hkn friendly.. 
 
 Jf "rn<v|c bAri)" acc " \)\ riiAfc liorn" — It is youd fur 
 me, but I do not consider it good* 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 CeAn, jw, fondness, regard ; of a kin- 
 dred meaning with qontj (kynn), 
 affection. 
 
 CeArjAiTjAil, friendly; from ceAtj,and 
 AnjA-|l, like. Just as from seAn, 
 affection, love> is derived seaoA. 
 thaiI, amiable, lovely ; from 
 3n&6, love, 5TU6Aii)Arl, love- 
 able } and, in general, adjectives 
 with a passive signification arc 
 derived from primitive nouns. by- 
 annexing to them the suffix 
 *rijAil, like : as. vlA|t, a prince ; 
 ^UitAttjAil, princely, munificent ; 
 £e<vTi,anian : peAfiArpAjl, manly ; 
 roe^r, respect ; hjoaVaiHajI, re- 
 spectable % n)oi>, esteem } inoo. 
 Aiy^jl, estimable. 
 
 t%\)&0]tt, poor; opposed to rA]6brfv 
 rich. 
 
 OeACAjrx, difficult, impossible (from 
 bo, like dus, in Greek, a particle 
 betokening difficulty, and cujfi, 
 put, settle) ; its second meaning i 
 is, strange, mournful— derived 
 from eo, and cah, friendly. 
 
 fcjAgar, m, violence, vehemence, force? 
 from &]Ai), vehement. 
 
 FUtcear, m, a kingdom, heaven ; 
 from fL\|6, a prince. It is at 
 present applied to that kingdom 
 of which our Lord Jesus Christ 
 is King, •♦ FtA|ce.xr oa oAorg," 
 the kingdom of the saints. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION T8 JRf 88 . 173 
 
 EXERCISE XXV, 
 
 1. Jf tt)AfC "bujc" a be^c bocc 3f6 i?| rnA}£ M We" e. 
 
 2. Jf itxv^c "l^orn" a be^c atjt> fo* 31& t?AC mA^t "bA«T 
 
 £. 3. 2ln roA^c "Icac" ceACc l«om? 4, Mj rtj^t '* l|om" 
 
 bit! Wc, 5^6 b' fe-|b|Ti 50 m-bub itjaic bArn e> &, 2ijt rb^c 
 
 "le b 5 ACAjft," bAf fAgAjl? 6. Miori rbAffc "lejf," no 
 
 "Ijn-ne," 5|6 50 rn-bu8 ttja^c bo rboriAn bA b-fuj$eA8 f« 
 
 bAf (if he should get death, i.e., die), 7. Jf beACA^|t " le 
 
 j-(sc bujrje" at) fA05Al bonA fo f A5A1L 8. Jf beACAjft 
 
 " le'-jf at) bA]8b]fi" (poor) e, ATuf ]f beACAU* " lejf At; 
 
 fA]8b|jt" e. 9. jf beACAffi "tx>v b-feAjt fAfSoff" bul 50 
 
 ^l^ceAf, 5]6 t>] beACAjTi " le^r." 10. $tn olc " leA&" 30 
 
 b-pu]l bo corbuftfA fAjbtyrt?- 11. M] b-olc liorr? ; acx 
 
 50 c]t)ce, jf olc 8att), ojri b6Ai}fAj8 fe (he will make 
 
 [commit]) b]AT)Af oftrn fe^v A5Uf A]ft rr>o ceAllAc (hearth, 
 
 household). 12. Jf olc "le SeorifA" 30 b-fUAijt a r>Arr/Ab 
 
 bAf, 318 ri] b-fujl aotj it;a]c 66 Ant). 13. t,e b-olc oftm 
 
 Tqnne rrjo duaca]1 50^8 (committed theft) tt>ati geAll 311(1 
 
 olc " l|on?" 5urt fiAjb fe atw AorjfeACc (along) l|or> (with 
 
 us). 14. OeAt) CA]t>c le-jf (speak to him). 15. Jf idajc 
 
 " l^orr/' UbAific le]f, acc m th<v]C "6ato m lAbAjjie lejf. 
 
 16« B-fU]l CU CCATjATbAjl " AjTl ?" 17. ^Ca ?T)e CeAT}ATT)A]l 
 
 "All*/' 5)8 V] b-pijl rne ccATjATtM^i **l6jf»" 18. Ma bf 
 ^M|t fp). 19. Ml ,be^8]b. 
 
 Obs. 2 — ■" le, with," following adjectives of the class 
 specified in the foregoing observation, imparts to the infini- 
 tive mood active of some transitive verbs depending on 
 them a passive meaning, such as is peculiar to the second 
 supine or the participle ending in dm of^Latin verbs ; as, 
 JSve was fair " to be seen" — W aIujtj Bb& " le $e]Cf]v." 
 It is a wonderful story " to be told"— *Jf jon^AncAC at> 
 fjeul e "le i»f|n." 
 It is hard " to be got" — Jf beACA]fi e "le J$£*|l/* 
 It is joyous " to be told" — Jf luAC-gAffteAC &, " le fiA8.*' 
 The goods were profitable "to be sold" — Bub* buntAjf- 
 ceAC i;a b-eA|t|tA|8 ]Ab "le bjot." 
 
 Obs. 3. — The English infinitive present, expressive of 
 purpose, intension^ or the future^ known in English Gram- 
 mar by the words " about to," must, when translated into 
 Irish, be preceded by "le," for; as, ie ftA&, to speak; pour 
 
174 SELF-INSTRUCTJON IN IRISH. 
 
 parler ; le bcAiMb, to do ; she stooped to sonquer — bo ctiom 
 V] le bitAjb f&JajI; |hey came to see, CAin}c fjAb le vejcnn; 
 lie is about to Dome, ca f& le eeACc; Jano is about to go, 
 *& S|i;e|b le jrnceAcc, 
 
 ^ VOCABULARY. 
 
 Evening, tioju, /,• even-tide, enfco- Sail (toV swim, mAnf. 
 
 ijoija, the time of the evening, Sign (omen), tuAfi, m i as, cuah 
 or after-noo» / tjotiA, the poss. , ceAtA, a nhower-umen, the Iruft 
 
 case of o6]n. term for rainbow. CuAtt.sorita 
 
 Opinion, bAtifwHjAjlj from bAttft, the J 5<Mlfiot) A3ur 3Anbt'-;< n, the 
 
 top, produce, happy issue, sue- 1 fo.erunner of famine is tempest 
 cess i and AtijAjl, like — i.e., what ! and storm. 
 is likely to follow from given I — (a demonstration, an example), 
 premises — opinion, conjecture. cAifbeAiiAo. 
 
 Saddle, bjAllkjc (from b|All, the — (a oken, a mark), f.ori)Aftfc*; 
 breech, and fcjc, place), »{aU- — (a miracle), ruionbuilie. 
 ac6]H, a saddler, 
 
 EXERCISE XLVI. 
 1. Look to the west (ArbAjftc A]ft ai? iaii). 2. I do look 
 (Arr)A|tCA^rr)), 3. See how red (nAC beAjis) the sun is now, 
 when he is going to rest (Anojf 'nuA-jji ca y\ le- bul -pAOj). 
 4. Oh ! he is to be seen in great splendour and glory 
 this evening — 06 ca f j te -pe|C|*^i^ £<«>f lonjiAb A511J* ^aoj 
 5lo|]t rbo]|t At) cfiAC-r)6f)A fo. 5. Keally the sea appears 
 on fire — 2lrr)A|tcAi)n At) rbujji a bejc A-|fi cejne. 6. Indeed 
 it does. 7. Is your friend the saddler (about) to go to 
 America? 8. He is (about) to sail this week. 9. Indeed 
 (50 be^rbjr)). 10. "Wonderful to be told," I thought 
 (fA0]l rne) he would never go (in it), i)ac nAC^Ab" re a 
 co{6ce Ann. II. Earning is "hard to be. obtained" these 
 days — ca fAOCfiugAS " beACAijt le pAgA^l" 'tji)a laeqb ro. 
 12. Is his business (obA^jt, ce^b) not good (boi)A). 13. It 
 is not good for making a quick fortune — V] w^t y " le 
 CA-jfce a fAocttugAb" 50 cA-pA|6. 14. Are you "to go" 
 (i.e. intending to go, about to go) home to-night. 15. Yes, 
 1 am — ca rm* le bul, 16. Is it not late to go? 17. No, 
 it is not; for I am wont (See Lesson Twenty-sixth) to travel 
 at night — A]rb»ii a &eAi)Ab 9 y An 0|6ce; besides the moon 
 is (about) to rise — ca At) 5eAlUc le ejitjgAS. 18. I advise 
 you (be|]t]rn conj^de bujc) not to go (5An a 8ul) ; for it is 
 my opinion (ri rtjo V>AjiArbA]l) that we will have a storm — 
 50 rn-be]6 pcojjin? A5A]nn. 19. It is my opinion that we 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 175 
 
 will not. 20. Do you not perceive (wac peiceAnn tit) how 
 red the sky is— -co beAjts &'y cA at; f peujt ? 2 1 . Is redness 
 in the sky at this time a sign of a coming storm (of a storm 
 to come—le teACc) ? 22. It is. 23. Well (2i}Aife), I do 
 not care about these signs — ]f c ur fl* M ott ) (See Lesson 
 Twenty-sixth) cAob i?a tuAjt yo ; I like the proverb (fe^n- 
 jiao) that tells us not to heed omens — 5AW rneAf a be^c 
 asajui) -Aj]t cuAftA^b. 24. Have your own way then — 
 Bj&oa6 bo io]\ fe]t) A5&&. 
 
 THIRTIETH LESSON. 
 
 In the Twenty-fifth Lesson we showed that the personal 
 pronouns and simple prepositions unite. ' Of the prepositional 
 pronouns formed by this union we gave a partial list. We 
 now subjoin those not yet presented to the learner : 
 
 1st Person. 2nd Person 3rd Person. 
 
 Mas. Fem, 
 
 S. ft6ti?Ait?, before me, 
 P. fionTA^nn, before us, 
 S. cATiro, over me, by me. 
 P. cA^vfnt), over us, by us, 
 S. cfiforn, through me, 
 P. cf^nn, through us, 
 So «a]to, from me, 
 P. uA^on, from us, 
 S. uAfArn, above me, 
 P. UAf A|t>n, above us, 
 1.9. urnArn, about me, 
 P. ur»A]nn, about us, 
 
 Before, flojrij, prep. It expresses 
 priority of time and precedence 
 in place ; as, t*w\c re yovqw, 
 he came before me { fear re 
 tioti)ATy, he stood before me ; cfc 
 Arj bfcr ttonjAjntj, death is be- 
 fore us. 
 
 •" 
 
 r 
 
 > 
 
 ftorfjAC, 
 
 Ttpjme, 
 
 |tojn)Pf. 
 
 ^torbAjb, 
 
 ftornpA. 
 
 
 me. ca^ac, 
 
 t«w\y t 
 
 CA||tfC|« 
 
 y us, CAjtAjb, 
 
 CAJtfTA. 
 
 
 CJVJOC, 
 
 C|Vj&, 
 
 C$Cf. 
 
 ctfb, > 
 
 CJVJOCA. 
 
 
 UA}C, 
 
 uA|8e, 
 
 uAjbce. 
 
 UA]b, 
 
 UACA. 
 
 
 UA|*A&, 
 
 UAfA, 
 
 uAjrq, 
 
 UAf*A]D, 
 
 UAfCA. 
 
 
 mrjAb 
 
 UjTOe, 
 
 ujropi. 
 
 uroA^b, 
 
 uropAt 
 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 
 
 Courageous, adj., twrneAtijAjl; from 
 
 njirtjeAC; m, courage. 
 Dead, njAtib (Welsh, marw, to die; 
 
 Latin, mori). Zf\ mj pe^ti 
 
 ti)Af;b, the man is dead; twa^- 
 
 bA6, to kill. 
 Death, b&r; bAru^f6, to put to 
 
176 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 I-leb., bas, | 
 
 death, to perish, 
 death, rottenness. 
 
 Eternal, rf°Tt (always, perpetual) 
 nottjtui&e ; eternity, rfofiftuibe- 
 acc,/. (See the word always, 
 p. 80.) 
 
 Fortune, luck, fc6; as, 50 tiA]b An 
 c-a6 oric, may good luck attend 
 you; 50 5-cuin|t> Cja at) z-bA 
 oric, may God prosper you. 
 
 — prosperity, reun, bjreAP, ronAr . 
 
 — plight, event, state, -\\&b ; as, 
 &e«*o r T*Ac ; &fioc-ft<\c. 
 
 — dowry of a man, crioo (cattle) ; 
 as, Sichem said to Jacob and his 
 sons, " Raise the dowry and ask 
 gifts, TneADU]5]6 aij c|to6, A5itf 
 
 ioriu]5j& ziobixeAfi." — Qenenji, 
 xxxiv. 12. 
 
 — dowry of a woman, rpT*©. 
 Hope, &occur, m; t>0|5,y. 
 
 — ruil,/ (expectation). 
 
 Keep, retain, cor)-^bA\\ (pr. congdil) ; 
 
 from cox), together, and 5AbA]i, 
 
 to take. 
 Whither, where, ca, for ca ah 'a]z, 
 ■ what place? Like the Latin 
 
 quo, for quo in loco. Ca b-fruj! 
 
 cu A]5 &ul, whither art thou 
 
 going ? Ca b-jrujl bjA, whert 
 
 is God ? 
 Wish (I), |f mAji l]om ; jr n)]An l^orn, 
 
 (See Twenty-Seventh Lesson, 
 
 Oba. 1.) 
 
 EXERCISE XLVIL 
 
 1. Well, John, whither art. thou going? — Tnoqfe, a Se&- 
 5<^n, ca b-^ujl cu aj5 bul? 2, I am going home. 3. And 
 who is this walking before you 9 4. It is my servant man, 
 William — n/ o^Uc, UjlleArti. 5.- When,, before this (no^rfje 
 foj, were you at home ? 6. I have not been, before this, 
 at home for (le) years ! 7. Who is before you now at 
 home ? 8. There is none of my friends before me tQ greet 
 me (le £A/|lce cubage bAro) ; all are now dead — my father 
 and my mother, my brothers and my sisters, all are gone. 
 9. It is sad, indeed, to think of this — -^f bnorjAC 50 beirr)jr) 
 cu|Tbn|.u5<\8 a-ju fo. 10. Yet we should not grieve at the 
 death of friends, for death is before us all— v] cdjn bu^nn 
 be^c £aoj buo^n A|fi bAf aji 5-CAttAb d]ji ca at> b&f 
 M norbA^nn" ui]le, 11.- You are a great philosopher — jf fAOj 
 rnoji cu. 12. Thank you — cA roe bu^beAc bujc; here I 
 am, the world is before me — fortune, good or ill, before me-— 
 death and eternity before me — yet I have a heart hopeful 
 and courageous, because I keep always before me God's law 
 and his holy (nAorfjcA) love. 13.. I wish every man would 
 keep these ends before him, 14. The saints, like the Jews 
 of old (mAjt tja b-Juk*M6ce V-at> c-feAi>]ieAcc) always 
 kept God's law (bljje 4>e) before them, 15. Ought not 
 we (t)ac cojnji 8ujt)t?), in like manner (rn<vfi <vr> 3-ceAbna), 
 keep it before us? 16. I think you are right (fAojljrn 50 
 b-pu]l cu ceanc). 
 
gEF.F ISSTSI7CTIGN Itf IRISH. 
 
 177 
 
 Not?. — " Kc, or its combmafttgfs with the pergonal pronouns, though 
 found iu modern printed books and manuscripts, is not used in the spdken 
 language in any part of Ireland, le being invariably used in its place." — 
 0' Donovan's Irish Grammar. 
 
 "Ke, with, is used in manuscripts and printed books for le : its compound 
 form is— , 
 
 $. riiAm, with me, V-loz, ttjr, ft]A. 
 
 P*- V-Wt .with us, fijb, W u »" 
 
 — College Irish Grammar. 
 
 " le is the only form of this preposition now used in Ireland in the spoken 
 language, though fie is found in most modern books and manuscripts."— 
 O'Donovan's Irish Grammar, p. 285. 
 
 SeAC, beside (Latin, secus), is at present seldom found in 
 the compound form : 
 
 beside me ; besklethee; beside him; beside her; 
 feACA-|t)T^ fe^CAjb, feACA, 
 
 beside us ; beside you ; beside them. 
 
 Neither is u<vp ato (above me) now in use ; in its stead, Of* 
 c|oiK> (above) is employed; nor are these combinations — 
 jopMT) (under me), beAfArn (at my right hand), cuacato (at 
 my left hand) — which are found in St. Patrick's Hymn, in 
 Liber Hymnorum : 
 
 CTWorc forAro I Criiorc uAfAro ! 
 Cri?orc beArAm ! Crtjorc cuACAm I 
 Christ be under me! Christ h&over me! 
 
 Christ be beside me, 
 
 On left hand and right. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 glrifA, adj., written also AttrAid, old, 
 ancient, stricken in years ; Ann 
 Aftorit* a TM*a, in times of old ; 
 ouine atita, an aged person. 
 
 PAlUin, a hood or mantle, a cloak ; 
 Latin, pallium. 
 
 f at^aoji 1 alas ! interj., as if from pA 
 (or j:ac), cause; Aft, our} ^T 1 * 
 calamity, 
 
 f owe, old, perfect, grown to matu- 
 rity ; from FOtfti very (per), and 
 ?e, mature, perfect. 
 
 0, prep., from, proceeding from ; as, 
 tAjnic me AnjAc 5 t>[A ? - 1 came 
 out from God ; 6 lonbujn 50 
 PAWjr, from London to Paris ; 
 M 6" 5A6 u^le o|lc pott nnn, 
 
 a t-ioeAfinA, from all evil, 
 Lord, deliver us. 
 
 0, same as the Latin de, of, from ; as, 
 ^eA^ 6 SUbAjn, a man from 
 Scotland. 
 — i absence ; as, zto. Afi b-&ixcA 
 "UA]fjn>" we have lost our sup- 
 port, our strength. 
 
 6, adverb, conj.. for a, from which 
 (either time or cause under- 
 stood) ; if of time, then it means 
 since; as, 6 6aio]C roe A|tt atj 
 c-rAOTjAl f o, since I came on thi? 
 world ; if of cause, then it .means 
 because, seeing that, whereat 
 (conj.) ; 6 CA]m lo bar f^o A l l i 
 r Iaij le]f Aij bori^AO rijori, where- 
 
178 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 as I am to die, farewell to the 
 
 whole world. From the idea of 
 
 4i proceeding from" conveyed in 
 
 6 (or ua, which is the same), is 
 
 obtained the word ua, a grand- 
 son, a descendant, which, with 
 
 the family prefix toac, is so pe- 
 culiar to Irish names. 
 £■*!"» /, a herd or drove of cattle ; as, 
 
 caw bo CuAjbjne, the cattle 
 
 spoil of Cooley (in Louth). 
 
 CAjrjce, the plural of caw, means 
 
 herds, stock, wealth, affluence. 
 CAftf, /, a region or country, terri- 
 tory. This Keltic root forms the 
 - suffix to the names of many 
 
 countries in both Europe and 
 
 Africa ; as, bttjcAm, Britain, the 
 
 cajo or country of the Brith, 
 
 i.e., painted, speckled — for the 
 
 ancient Britons, as Cambden 
 
 says, painted their bodies (from 
 
 biijc comes bftjocijAc, and bt\e- 
 
 acdac, a Welshman, the family 
 
 name Walsh; as, Coro'Ar X)\ie- 
 
 ACQA75, Thomas Walsh; also 
 
 bniccjoneAr, the measles or 
 
 speckled sickness}; Mauritania, 
 
 A aitanid, Lmitania. From 
 
 cat), or cattj, is derived cATjAjrce, 
 
 the A^fce, or Seigneur of the 
 
 country (c&jtj) ; cATjAjrceAcc,/, 
 
 tanistry, the ancient law which 
 
 in Ireland regulated the right of 
 
 succession to the throne, and by 
 
 virtue of which the eldest and 
 
 most experienced of the family 
 
 was eutitle/1 to succeed on the 
 
 death of the reigning prince. 
 Cfte, through; a9, c|te ti-a cfioide, 
 
 through his heart. It denotes 
 
 the cause or means ; as, crie bo 
 
 c|ioir Asur feo pAjr, r^oti ri«W» 
 
 a Cr^eAfWA, through thy cross 
 
 and passion, deliver us, Lord. 
 — on; as crie Iat/ad, on flame; 
 
 qte cejne, on fire. 
 
 EXERCISE XLVIII. 
 CorrjTtAS ejbffi corr)Afip<v A5up jreAjt bocc, qnn — A con- 
 versation between a neighbour and a poor sick man.. 
 1. ¥*]lze florae, ceub rojle fAjlce jtorijAC, a ca|i<v& 
 
 CA|t, over, beyond, by, above, in its 
 twofold relation to time anrt 
 place ; as, cAroiub 'cup tja aiiij- 
 nne "cAfiAmn," we are putting 
 the time over us (passing the 
 time) ; cuaib CAerAfi " tAit" 
 An Rubicon, Caesar went over 
 the Rubicon ; z!x at) rseul tin 
 "cAti" cuirbne, that story is be- 
 yond recollection; cti]|i "cahto" 
 An t;oIac ro, put this garment 
 over me ; cua]6 re caji at) bo« 
 fiur, he passed by the door ; jr 
 beAT)nuf5ce cu " tAp." tja 
 n;T)Aib, blessed art thou amongst 
 (beyoud, above) women ; 3TIA- 
 61115 jm cu, a £|5eAfiT)A " caii" 
 5ac T)|6, I love you, Lord, 
 adore all things. Caii following 
 the verb bexvT), do, make, means 
 without (Fr. sans); as, beAn 
 CA|t at) t)]6 rin, do without that 
 thing; at) tt)A|6 leAc AittseAb? 
 do you like money ? f? mA]c, I 
 do ; beAT) cA]tijr> do without it. 
 Caj ttjr is the third person singu- 
 lar masculine of the prepositional 
 pronoun cAtun. 
 
 Ua|ttj, from me, is in meaning op- 
 posed to A5ATT), at me; as, cC\ 
 A5ATT1, I have, habeo ; ca UAjm, 
 \ have not, I want, careo. Uatth 
 is pronounced went. 
 
 \Xyny,prep., about, around ; it is writ- 
 ten also fTtj and uiro; Greek, 
 . afjupi, amphi. From uiro or }ro, 
 and bAll, a part, member, por- 
 tion, is derived jrneAll, a border 
 or edge, and pojtt-jmsAll, a cir- 
 cumference; also upnpujjim, 
 I turn round; as'if l0Tnduf£m}, 
 from urm, and caoj, way. 
 — concerning-; as, u^me XIV, con- 
 cerning that, because of that, 
 therefore. 
 
SELF-INSTHUCTION IN IRISH. 179 
 
 rno cftojbe. 2. JJo pA^b rv*\i A3Ab a bujne 66|Tt: "pe^qti) 
 50 b-fujl cu Ann |*o leAC pe^n — that you are here alone 
 (See Lesson Twenty-sixth, p. 161). 3. 3° befi^i) cajm 
 Ann f o 1]otw jrejn co bocc asuj* co lorn (bare) ie Job, 3*0 
 T>]6 Affi bjc ie eu]i •.' pajiijf ' ifb "cAjtro." 4. CAb ujnje, 
 b-pufl cu co bocc Ajuf co Ion); ca b-fmjl nA cA^tbe a b] 
 A3Ab, ca b-fU]l bo rnuinc|ft a b| 3eAPArnAiI ofic, A3uf bo 
 peAfi 3A0I <t>Aibj6 (Davee, and commonly pronounced Dak- 
 ye) Bjtun? 5. <t)A rn-bej6eA6 <t)Aib|6 Anojf A3Arn,nj bejbjnn 
 njAfi CA]rt)/j Ace tn'l xAjtftAC A]|t (See Lesson Twenty- fifth, 
 Vocabulary, under the word Power > p. 158) b'|[rn|5 pe "uo^n}," 
 caji At) fbu]|i' ri)djv 30 c^n. a ca fAon, ASHf p £^3 T e mffe 
 rnAfi djfjn Ann 6]Af3 nA b-'piAn, "'rno feAn6|jt AnfA]6, 
 
 pojnjie, I^ac -3An b]A&, 5An e^bAC, 3An ceol." 6. )x 
 
 c]tuA5 & b6 ^cajy A3uf \x bocc a cAjn: 2lcc pop nAc 
 b-pu|l cAlAn) A5Ab, A3up CAjnce, no n)A]t b-pujl — cA A^n- 
 3eAb A5Ab, ojfi bj cu p A|6bin. ArneAps (amon^) bo JaoIca. 
 7. Jx fl ! 1 30 ftA^b' An), *n uajn. b] nje pA]6bift, pAO] rneAp, 
 
 A3l*f pAOJ 6l]U ri)6j|l, ACC CA An C-AU) fjtt A1)0]p ." CAUn)," 
 
 b'jrnfS i)A CA^nce u uA]rn, w cajI me An c-A^3eAb b| A5Atn; 
 C03 An 2l)A3]pciri mo caIau) " uAjm," cu^c me a b-qnneAp, 
 A3Uf. ca me Ano^p IA3, bocc, pAon, pAUm, pojn-pe. 8. 21 
 b-c|3 l^on?-]*A -(See Obs. 2, Lesson Twenty-seven), r)]6 Aifi 
 bic a beAflAb, a be]8eA8 mAji 1*05 (comfort) 8u|c. 9. )x 
 X 05 bAm 3un. CA^mc Cu (that you came) cu3Am> 6fft V] 
 5ac buine A cjseAp le com]tA& a 6eAnA& le bujne ca 
 bocc ; 6||t mAfi be|]t An peAn-fiAb : 
 
 2lij re efc ruA? olcAri beoc Ajfi ;. - 
 ,21d ce z'a rfbf buA]lceA|i cof AjtU 
 
 He who is up is toasted ; 
 
 He who is down is trampled upon. 
 
 10* ||| b*^u|t cu-f a |*]Of fox, 0)]i njA ca]U (did lose) cu 
 b> ^9®*^ A 3 w t* ^ b> 1"?£j3 bo n)U]nc||t ua^c njon, caiII 
 cu rneAf, ASUf n1o|i 1n)C|3 bo clju uajc. 21. Jf f]0^i fjn, 
 A3UJ* cA njo flAjnce ce<xcc cu3An) A^t]|»; A5Uf n)A|t bu- 
 DAjitc cu ffit) (as you yourself said) 50 tnjn|c (often) jf 
 ^eA|i]t An t^1t)ce ^a nA cA^nce (health is better than 
 wealth) ; A3Uf cAob ttf A|U5]b, |f cun)A l|on> " A3Arn" no 
 "uAlTn ,, 6 (and, with regard to my money, I care not [|f 
 
180 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 cuitjA l|oii)] whether I possess it or not). 12. Tajti rr>A|t 
 ir c6||i bo 5&c bu|i)e A be]i — ceilfft (having sense), A^ur 
 *5lfCA6 $ac r>|6 6 U|rr) <D6. 13. -fiej]t bo corbjiAb roUp 
 rr)6[i " bArt)." 14. 9\}}\ vq pocAjl bu|c 'nuAiTt cuA]leAr-— 
 (upon my word to yon, when I heard) 5AT1 ]iA|b cu £aoi 
 leuo (under -affliction). 611^8 ad Tjeul 50 njdft ** cn|orr)." 
 15. Mj l)-|ot;3A (eenyuo) Ijorn — it is not a wonder with me, 
 i.e., I do not wonder. 16. T>a A3ATT) atjotj* bujc cuIaj6 
 14ft, ciiTfi at; coca ro b* u u|rr)e," cutti An ^aIIa]!) ?o Afjt 
 bo juAlAWAjb (on your shoulders) ; Ajut* CATtjt IjOtr). 17. 
 Be|jt|n) bit|8eACA|* 6 rno cuoi8e bujc ; ajuj* 50 ru-bub 
 reAcc feATtrt bejbeAT* cu bljAgatt 6 *o iu6. 
 
 NoTrt — One of our readers inquired why nj in bAnj (to me) was not, in 
 accordance with written authorities, aspirated in our Lessons. We gave 
 the following reply : 
 
 Our reasons for not aspirating to in the prepositional pronoun ban? (to 
 me-*-compounded of bo, to ; and roe, I, or me) are: 
 
 First, because in the spoken language the word has not been, by any whom 
 we have heard speak Irish, pronounced with to aspirate. Dr. O'Donovan 
 says (" Irish Grammar*" p. 140), ? that in the South of Ireland & a ri; is gene- 
 rally pronounced bun)-, and sometimes even uro ; as, cAbAjrt 6Arb &o Urn, 
 pronounced as if written, ca&ajti uro bo Urn." Besides, if to be aspirated, 
 the pronoun bAth, to me t cannot be distinguished from bAro, an ox. 
 
 Secondly, because it is Opposed to a principle of analogy clearly deducible 
 from the body of prepositional pronouns— that the initial consonant of the 
 personal pronoun does not, when combined with the preposition, suffer aspi- 
 ration ; as, oriro, on me; otic, on thee; &joro, of me; &ioc, of thee; jrum), 
 under me, for me, about me; jruic, under thee; lioro, with me ; tATtro, over 
 me ; ifijoro, through me, &c. Now, in these and all other instances, the 
 initial of the personal pronoun to or c is not aspirated when compounded 
 with those prepositions which usually cause aspiration. Why, then, in this 
 particular instance* should to be aspirated when compounded with bo, to, and 
 not when compounded with the other prepositions ? It is clear that there is 
 no reason for it ; if, however, there were, should not x of cu {thou), com- 
 pounded with do (to), be also, for that same reason, aspirated in bujc, thus, 
 *n:jc ?.;' But it is not, and never has been; therefore to, in the pronoun &ato, 
 should not. Taking both reasons together, you see that, contrary to your 
 own inference, the form »Arn, (having m aspirated) is not "strictly and clas- 
 sically correct." 
 
 " But," you will say, " are all the authorities— Vallancey, O'Reilly, Book of 
 Common Prayer, Grammar of the Gaelic language by S. O'C., Rev. Paul 
 O'Brien, &.C., whom I quoted in support of the spelling OArij, to go for 
 naught?" Yes. "And why?" Because authorities quoted to sustain an 
 argument, or settle a point in dispute, have weight only in proportion to the 
 strength of the reasons by which they uphold their views. If a writer give 
 no valid reason, and can give no valid reason, for an opinion, of course his 
 authorityis worth, nothing on that particular point. The best authority on 
 any subject is he who gives the best reasons in support of his views. These 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 181 
 
 principles applied to your authorities show them to be of very little weight on 
 settling a point in philology or etymology. 
 
 The translators of.the Protestant Bible, and of the other Protestant works 
 in Irish — Drs. Donnelan, Bedel, O'Donnell, and their associates — do not 
 seem to have much appreciated correct orthography. Any one who reads a 
 page or two of their " authorised" versions, will find the same word spelled 
 differently in different places. t^Ain (dhow) is an incorrect pronunciation, 
 heard (especially in the emphatic from bArb-fA dhow-so— to me) in Thomond 
 and in* other parts of the south of Ireland — in Connaught too, but not gene- 
 rally. Vallancey, although a philologist, never made special etymology his 
 particular study ; and when writing his treatise on Grammar, had not the 
 advantage, which a native who speaks Irish has, of being able to compare the 
 spoken with the written forms of our language. He, as well as O'Reilly, 
 whom you quote, followed the forms of spelling which they found in use by 
 those who went before them, without investigating whether such forms were 
 or were not philologically correct. Their authority is therefore worth nothing 
 on this point, nor is the authority of any succeeding Irish writer, till Dr. 
 O'Donovan's time. He is the first who has treated, as a master and as a 
 philosopher, the subject of Irish Grammar. His authority alone is, therefore, 
 Speaking generally, of greater weight than all whom you quoted. He has 
 heen followed by other labourers in, the same field, who are endeavouring to 
 aettle disputed points of Irish orthography. Among these few is to be ranked 
 preeminently the Archbishop of Tuam, in whose works you will find, for the 
 prepositional pronoun, the spelling bam invariably adopted. The spelling of 
 this particular word Dr. O'Donovan does not settle. The weight of authori- 
 ties against the correct spelling was so great that, perhaps, he did not wish 
 to set them aside, and adopt that spelling which reason and analogy show to 
 be right. ' Besides, his admirable Grammar treats of the language as it was 
 in times past, and as it is found in works such as those you consulted, and 
 such as are commonly found in the hands of Irish scholars. 
 
 This explanation pleased our correspondent, for he wrote in reply : 
 
 "Manchester, 23rd August, 1859. 
 
 " I am obliged to you for the full and satisfactory information contained 
 in your present number, concerning the pronoun bam. I am glad to find 
 that this spelling is correct, and that I may make use of it without hesita- 
 tion, disregarding the other form (bArb), notwithstanding the apparent 
 authorities in its favour. 
 
 " Some of your arguments, especially the second— the analogy deducible 
 from the other prepositional pronouns — have been very often before my 
 mind, and, after much perplexity, I came to the. conclusion that the form 
 bArij was an irregularity, and that bam would be more rational, but I had no 
 Irish scholar to give m'e a clear opinion on the matter, until I took the step, 
 which I now rejoice at, of applying to you. ... 
 
 " Ever since I became aware that there was an Irish language distinct from 
 the language I was taught to speak, I have burned to acquire it ; and** have 
 pursued this desire through difliculties which residents in Ireland can scarcely 
 imagine. But for want of a ^teacher with whom I could regularly converse, 
 and whose knowledge would help me over my difliculties, I have failed as yet 
 to acquire conversational fluency. Nevertheless I have not given it up. I 
 will speak Irish yet, I trust, and speak it well. In fact, although I have lived 
 all my life in England, I am an enthusiast with regard to the Irish language* 
 ^and would like to have every Irishman, high or low, well acquainted with it." 
 
 O 
 
182 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 THIKTY-rillSl' LESSON. 
 
 2l|fi, preposition, means, in its literal and figurative sense, 
 firstly, on, upon; as, 
 
 "2i|]t" b&|t]i i)A coni) — 0?/. the surface of the waves 
 
 "2ijji" rbulUc au CJ50- — 0/* the > summit of the house* 
 
 "2i(fT bftuAc i;a l|i)i)e— 07z the border of the pond, 
 
 *' Sljji" conotAjb t)A s it;a|u\— Upon the waves of the sea. 
 
 6| ai) I0D5 " a^jx" '■*%;)' 3A]peAttj-- The ship was (still 
 there) on the s&nd; 
 
 "2lfft" At) c-fftAjb— On the street 
 
 " 2li,]t" Aon cop— O/i one foot. 
 
 "2l|jt" leAc-Uti)— On (with) one hand ; literally, on half 
 hand. 
 
 2i)AjjteAtw j*e "Alft" AjtAn A3U}* u^e— He lives on bread 
 and water. 
 
 O/i this day. — " ^IT 1 " At) Ia ■ # |u&. 
 
 0/2 to-morrow— " 21] ft" At)'lA tt)<vft*c. 
 
 He plays on the violin— Jrojfie a t)i) fp " A]|t" At) b-jqbbjl. 
 
 She plays on the harp and on the piano— Jri)]fteAt)t).f] 
 
 Ajjt A1) 5-clA||lf J5 AJUf " A]ft" AI) pjATJO. 
 
 Have mercy on us, O Lord !■ — <D&At) xfioc<V|]ie " oftA{i)t)," 
 a T^5eA]tt)A. 
 
 O/i the board-—" ?t|ji- At) 5-cI&|t. 
 
 He treats on that subject— qtActAt)rr/f*e " Ajft" At) fS^ul 
 
 He speaks of him (z.6v, on him as on a subject) — l^bjtAot) 
 re >|]t. 
 
 He speaks of us — l,AbjtAT)t) ye oftA|t)i). 
 
 Obs. 1. — Whenever aiji (on) refers to feelings which 
 affect the body or mind, it points them out as being on the 
 patient or sufferer. - From this use of ajji, there exists in 
 our language an idiom which we pointed out in the Third 
 Lesson; as, he is affected with sickness — -he is sick, cA 
 qt)t)eA|* A]]t (sickness is on him) ; I am affected with sorrow, 
 I am sorry— cA bojlg^o^ ojirn, cA bftot) o]tro (sorrow is on 
 me) ; she fears, is afraid, is affected with fear— -cA eA5U 
 Ajfiq (fear is on her) : we are glad, joyful — tA bt 6b ojtAfnn 
 (ther< ; is joy on us). 
 
 Obs. 2. — Therefore the English expression " what ails 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 183 
 
 you," is rendered into Irish by the words, c*\b e c& " ojtc" — 
 what is it that is ow you? TJ& qnneAf o]trr> — sickness is 
 on me (I am sick). C<vb e &y n]& c& " A|fi" bo ttjac — what 
 is the thing that is on your son (what ails your son) ? N| 
 b-f ujl nj6 A]]i b]t " Affi" — there is nothing on him (nothing 
 ails him). And again— 
 
 Obs. 3. — Applied to money it betokens debt ; ! as, c& 
 &W3&4to °V^ — money is on me, i.e., I owe money; z& 
 ceub puncA aj5 Se&5*g ojiro, I owe John an hundred 
 pounds, i.e., literally, according to the idiomatic use of the 
 preposition Ajjt, an hundred pounds is for John on me. 
 
 VOCABULARY— or diseases. 
 
 2ljcfb, /, plur, A]Ci&fd, accident, sick- 
 ness, distemper, epidemic. 
 
 2l]feA5, v. (from ait, back, and cjs, 
 comes), to ferry ; w., a ferry, a 
 return, a vomit ; pe&fi Ajrj5, a 
 ferryman j" b&t>-Airj3, a f err y 
 boat. 
 
 Sljr-foc, repayment, from A717 back, 
 and joe, payment. 
 
 2lWtAjt)5, /, />/«r. atwah5A, a pang, 
 a stitch, convulsions — AftfiAij5A 
 aij bAjr, the pangs of death. 
 
 t)Ac, m, plur. bAjc, an hindrance, an 
 impediment ; as, ha cujjt bAC 
 Ajn, do not prevent him. 
 — v, tolhinder, to prevent ; as, bAc 
 e, hftider him; bAC leir, to 
 threaten, or attempt to impede : 
 ija. bAc l]otn, do not attempt to 
 impede me, do not mind me ; tja 
 bAC le]r, do no mind it ; also, 
 you wil^ regret it — a secondary 
 or idiomatic meaning. 
 
 Ijacac, plur. bACAjQ, a lame person, 
 a cripple, one who is impeded 
 from walking; nj lon^on corA 
 An bACAja, the legs of the lame 
 are not equal. 
 
 l)AlbAr, m, and bAjlbe, /, dumbness, 
 
 stammering. ;< 
 ijAlbAtj, m, plur. A^n, a mute; also 
 applied to one who speaks with- 
 out meaning; Latin, balbu.Uo. 
 Ijodati (pr. bower), adj., deaf; Welsh, 
 byddar; bodAftan, a deaf person. 
 
 DodAfiAcc,/, deafness. 
 
 bneoice, sick, ailing, delicate ; zto. r f 
 bfieojce, she is ailing. 
 
 ClAjbe, m, scurvy, manginess ; Welsh, 
 clav, a sick person. 
 
 Oaoj6, to feel sick, to waste, to de- 
 stroy. 
 
 ClAoj&eAcc,/, sickness of any kind, 
 languor; hence) clAi6eATn, {ptur. 
 a), a sword ; j Latin, -gladium. 
 ClAjoeAn? is not commonly pro- 
 nounced cly-av, but by metathe- 
 sis, cldiva, thus changing the 
 syllables. In like manner, Irish- 
 speaking natives pronounce a&- 
 buiojm, I confess, as if written 
 Abtfuj5jro. 
 
 Ctjao]6, pining, wasting ; cnAO]6eACc, 
 /, the state of pining. 
 
 Cfijt, v, shake ; A]5 criit, shaking ; 
 Welsh, kryd ; c|t]C-cAlri)Afj, an 
 earthquake. 
 
 Cfijc, n,f, the ague, the palsy. 
 
 tJjuOAn, m, giddiness. 
 
 (Dofiums,/, pain, agony; cfc re Ann 
 bo |turo5 *QW> be is in great 
 agony; bojtuinseAc, very sick, 
 agonizing; tiA re 50 &ojtu|n- 
 3eAc cjon, he is very sick. 
 
 Gc|nn, consumption ; from eA5, death, 
 and cjon, sick. 
 
 F]AbfiAr,,m, fever; Latin, fsbris; 
 tr|Ab|tAr cejocise, a burning 
 fever. 
 
 3AU|t, m, a disease (from jaI, a blast, 
 
184 
 
 SELF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH 
 
 strange, and i\]\, calamity). plur. 
 5aIa|xa — a generic word, from 
 which the names of many special 
 distempers are, by the addition 
 of certain suffixes, formed. 
 
 SaIatx •■ "A n-AftAn, disease of the 
 reins or loins. 
 
 5AlAft bupe, jaundice (buj6e, yel- 
 low). 
 
 5aU|i c<\Q«\t\ y palsy. 
 
 3aIa^ &ub, cholera (the black dis- 
 ease). 
 
 oaIa^ brie ac, the small-pox (bjteAc, 
 speckled). 
 
 OAlAfi ceii, scarlatina. 
 
 SalAfi uif5AmA7l, dropsy. 
 
 5eAfib, m, scab ; 5eA|ibAr, scabbi- 
 ness. v 
 
 3joririA AtjAiA (shortness of breath), 
 asthma. 
 
 5uca, m, gout. 
 
 lA5v\fi, m, weakness. 
 
 Ocaji, sick, wounded, weak ; o6fu\rcA, 
 an hospital. - 
 
 PjAn, m {plur. pjatjca), pain ; ]l-pjAn 
 (from fl, many, varied, and piAn, 
 torments) ; X\j- fjA n-jlpjAn, the 
 place of torments. 
 
 5e|l5 Ar Ae6Ajb, liver complaint. 
 
 SsoilceAc, m, .rheumatism; from 
 fSojlc, split, rend, tear. 
 
 SlAij&eiM), in, cough, a severe cold, 
 
 bronchitis; from rl<Mo", t0 s - a y- 
 CAom, plur. a, a fit ; caoto cjuojr, a 
 
 fit of sickness. 
 Caccujao, quinsey, smothering. 
 Ceroe, weakness, sickness, death. 
 C;nn, adj., sick ; c]nneAr, m, sickness, 
 
 plur. ciflnir- This word is the 
 
 parent of many names of parti- 
 
 cular diseases ; as, 
 CjnneAf cjnn, headache, sickness of 
 
 head. 
 CjimeAf cfio]6e, disease of the heart. 
 CitjneAf bojl3, bowel complaint ; 
 
 T3Ao]leA6 (from T5A0I, loose), 
 
 diarrhoea — coup de ventre. 
 bfilc-cjnnsAr , measles. 
 C^fjneAf irjACAt, toothache. 
 CjnneAr n-\rul, ophthalmia. 
 0|ijneAr clAjnne, or cinneAr iernb, 
 
 travail in childbirth. 
 C|T)neAr coi5C|i]ceAc (the strange 
 
 sickness), epilepsy. 
 C-inneAr -rcAiydTj, bronchitis, disease 
 
 " of the lungs. 
 CjfijmeAr, m (dryness), dyspepsia. 
 CocAf , m, itch; gAlAH 5A0 H&yfe atj 
 
 cocAf , itch is a disease or no 
 
 shame. 
 Crieod, m, hooping-cough. 
 
 EXERCISE XLIX. 
 
 1. 3° rt)-he^\)VjU]^e <t)|A bujc a S^O| (God save you, 
 Sir). 2. 3° rn-beArjotqge <t)|A A3Uf 2t)u]jte &u|c (God 
 save you kindly; or, literally, God and Mary bless you). 
 3. ^rnfjT 1 bjieAg \ -po, bujbe<\CAf bo <t)|A. 4. ]y Airpfift 
 brieAg. 1 50 bejrfjjr;, rrrjle Alcin^b (a thousand acts of 
 grace — thanks) le <D{A. 5. Cab 6 at* cao] a b-£U]l bo 
 Tt)^cA]|t at; ju8 ? 6. 2t)Ai|*e 3 n] 'I fl T^ 1 ?* T. B-pu|l 
 1^8 A||t b]i Airier (is there anything on her, i.e., is she 
 ailing in any way)? 8. 2t)<s]|*e, ty\'l rnoriAo (well, there 
 is not much — she is not much ailing). 9. C<xb e cA Ajjtq ? 
 10. T^j 'I riAeb Aitt b]c acc flAigbeAo (pr. sly dawn). 11. 
 pAjb cu A13 An l|A5 (were you v/ith the physician) ? 12. 
 H'l jtAbAf acc cA roe bul Apojr cu]3e. 13. Jf* roAjC rio, 
 »l bejb ceo (a mist, a mere trifle) 9 Afftct a rr>Aju\c (there 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 185 
 
 will be nothing on her — i.e., amiss with her — to-morrow). 
 14. 13-ptjl bfijc-cirwe<\T ^IT 1 b0 leAjjb? 15. 'Ca 50 bej- 
 xx)\i)\ A311I* jf bocc a ca re lejp 16. K<\]b at> 3AlAjt- 
 bfteAC A||t a fi|Ati}? 17. Bf, A3U]*, mo cfiAb (and my 
 sorrow)! 3A6 ujle 5AUn |f feibjjt Wc Ajnrunu^Ab, 18. 
 Jr ]ornbA (pr. urhhee — many, various) 3aIaji cf3CAr Affi 
 ^>Ajrb|b (many a disease comes on children). 19. )\ jomSA ; 
 C|5eAi)i) oncu (there comes on them) tjnneAr nA rul, cjn- 
 neAr r>A o-^jacaI, cjnneAr bojhj, bftjc-qnneAr, An 3aIa}i 
 bjieAC, A3ur A]]t ATT)A|b (and at times) An 3AlAjt bujbe, 
 f|Ab|tA|* t)A b-pe||x (worm-fever) cjnneAr qnn, AjpeAj, 
 Ia5<\ji, rl^JbeAn, CACCU3A8, A3ur rjteoc. 20. Jr rrjAjc 
 An c-eoluf ca A3Ab-rA ajji 3AC ujle qnncAr. 21. Hj 
 b-jon^A (pr. eenyoo) 50 n>bejbeA8 eolur rn*|C ajah) Ajft 
 £Ac ujle AfC|b, jaIaji no cjnneAr, ojp. bj ine Ajmrjjt j?AbA 
 Ann ccac i?a n- oca ft (in the house of the infirm or sick, 
 i.e.\ infirmary). 22. B-j:ujl eolur Afn bjc A3Ab aj* Ioa- 
 DAjt&jb? 23. T^a-; 6j|t lejg x$k .50 IfeojiS ajjx Ija^aj* (on 
 medicine, or medical art) co roon rjn 50 b-pujl bujl A3Am 
 ceAb (permission) f&JAjj.; 6 ej3r|b (from the doctors) An 
 eAlAbAjjj {al-y-an — of the faculty), jrejbjn a 8^at)a6 be 
 y\) eoiur. 24. C<v rncub cjneAl (How many kinds — pr. 
 kynawl) cjnneAr Ann ? 25. )y jornbA cjneAl cjnneAr 
 Ann, nj pejbjft Ajnm a cun ojicu (there are many kinds — 
 it is not possible to give each a name), ca A5Ab j:ejn 
 eoluj* Ajr ftojn-— toaji ca nA tjnnjr cojcceAnA — cjnneAj* 
 cjnnj cjnneAr cnojbe ; cjnneAr ^jacaI; cjnneAr nA rul; 
 cjnneAr cojjtp no bojh; ; An cjnneAf co]5cnjceAC ; bjijc- 
 cjnneAr; A5uf jr jombA 5aIah, Ajuf plAjg (plague) a 
 £|5 eA r *||i 'Aij bujne 6 'n Am a cjjeAnn r& 6 'n ?n-bnojn 
 (from the time he comes from the womb) juf &v aw a 
 ceig V e ^o *t> UAjrb; fo jiojnn bjob — 5aIaji bjtGAC ; 3aLvji 
 ze]t; 3aIa|i bujbe; 3aIau bub; 3aIaji ii|t*5eAii.)Ajl; 3a1aji 
 cjteACA ; A5Uf le^f An rnfeub fo, cA A|C|b]8 30 Icon be 
 5i)Ac (usually) A]]t clA^nn *i) butne (on the children of 
 man.) 26. "Ca 50 be]ri)|n — vefc;m 50 b-{.uql An ooaca 
 fo lAn be JaIaji A3ur be cjiAb, b' A|C,b, Ajiif be f>U^3, 
 6 cup nA ib-ojse no 50 o-C|3 iiAitt a|i nj-bAH* * ^ c ^ u 1~ 
 beACAf bo <t)| a, ca (m x aca eile aw> Ann a m-bei&itjjb 
 5An Ajcjb, 3A1; 3^^T l > 5^> q«^Ar, 3^n ?Ia]5 ? 3ai; bAf 
 
186 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 a^u j:eA6 ua fjonnujbeAccA (during eternity). 27. )\ 
 AO]biu &V ffijuAjijeAb' (thought) e. 28. Jf Fjort juji 
 b'Aojbjn A3Aino-r;e a ca co rnoji j:aoi leun. 29. 3° 
 jtAib finn u^le pop A]3 feilb at; beACA fin. 30. 3 u 1^I rn * 
 fe aiji At> V]& ceAbnA — 30 jtAjb ftnn uile Anu a feilb 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 bAjiA]lle, t», plur. ajo, a barrel ; 
 Welsh, baril; French, baril. 
 
 Cftjn, /, dispraise ; v, to dispraise ; 
 t>ujijo a cfcjneAd, to dispraise 
 one; Welsh, kuyn, complaint. 
 
 — rent, tax, fine; c£v cfciij onn>, 
 there is a fine on me; zi\ nje 
 5<\o c.'\|jj, I am without fine. 
 
 — adj., dear, beloved, cherished. 
 
 — undefiled, chaste; a ijjAtArri 
 c^x]n, undefiled mother. 
 
 ClU|ij-]rt;, I hear, v. irr ; cuAlAr, per. 
 tense, I heard; ciUU]d re, he 
 heard ; cluin-jrAfc, I shall hear ; 
 A75 $lor , hearing ; Greek, nKvei, 
 kluei, he hears, v; KXvrbs, klutos, 
 adj.; Welsh, clyw\ clust, an ear ; 
 "Irish, cluAr, an ear ; clu. fame ; 
 Sancrit, srutah; Russ,*/«eA; the 
 
 guttural letters c, k, are changed 
 
 into the sibilant, r. 
 3Uo]6,r, call ; 5U010 -Ajrt, call him; 
 
 5lAO]6eAf, I called, 
 foe, v, pay ; ]OCAf , I paid ; ]oc£ Ab, I 
 
 shall pay. 
 21)AToTTcw (pr. mdishther), master. 
 20 A To1TctteAr, /» mistress. ? 
 SOjoruri, w, a measure. 
 SniortfjrieAcc,/, measurement. 
 OlA,/, oil ; Latin, oleum. 
 Scori,jw,mucb, plenty, score, twenty ; 
 
 jwfor. rcojrt ; as, cri] rc6m, three 
 
 score. 
 Sofseul, w, gospel, good story, from 
 
 jo, happy, and f5eul, story, 
 
 news ; Greek, ev-ayyfeAAiov, ea- 
 
 angellion, good news. 
 
 EXERCISE L. 
 
 1* Ca rrjeub ca onrn, a ")^lS|T c !T 5 ^f? 1 If n?|Ar> l^orn 
 n/ ffACA b ,r joc. 2. Ca ceub purjcA one. 3. N] rndTiAn 
 e. 4. 2li) rrjAic leAC j:iaca bujne Ain- bjc ejle, b'ioc? 5, 
 )V ©Afc'ljow?, > 6. Ca rneub ca a||i rr/ACAifi? 7. 'Ca b& 
 ceub -puucA. 8. CAb e ca A-jjt roo 8eAnbTiACA|ft ? 9. 
 'Ca cjof blfAgAUA, A^uf Iuac CU]3 fCOf U, CAOflAC. 1 0. 
 Ca rneub r\V? H "Cfrncjoll cu^5 ceub -puncA. 12. 2J)a 
 locpAib rue ua £]Aca uile a ca o]iA}nn, beib 3Aft|t 30 
 rnile punc*\ A5Ab le ^a^aiI (to get). 13. Bejb 30 bej- 
 irjp). 14. Jf c6iti bujc a beATjAb iuaji |tjnne au tUAOfi 
 A]]t a le^rrjujb Auur A1 ? c-]*oif5eul? 15. CAb e y\x)? 
 16. Mac 6-^1 pjof A3Ab; UAfi le]5 cu 50 rniruc e? 17. 
 3l& 5^1 cuaIaj* (although I did hear it), ]f tha^c Ijoru a 
 clof aui|\ 18. $)o b| .f'eA|t fAi&b]|i auu (there was a 
 rich man) AJ3 a UA]b tuaou, Asuf ca^ujc CA]U aju, 3UU 
 |Xv\p fe a iuaoiu. 2l5uf bo jUojb a CigeAnuA atu, 
 
SBLF-INSTRT7CTI0W IH IRISH. 187 
 
 Ajaf babAfftc lejr: ca& ^e ro a clamjro ojtc; CAOAtn 
 bArn conbAf Aj]t bo Tb&o^&ce* 19. 2lcc cAb e |t]t?t>e ai? 
 n>Au|i? 20. 3^°^ T e *1r\ A1 > ifrttHJCfl* ajji a |iA]b 
 ffACA, A3«f bubAfftt; fe lefp Ar> ceub buir?e, "CAb e ca 
 A|j rt)o T^jeAftnA ojtc-rA." St^ar b'£neA5Aj]i ai? peAji; 
 ceub DAftpA^le oU ; baoAffic re, 3IAC bo ?e&i)t) A3Uf 
 f5}t]ob bejc OA]t|tA]le f|ic|b. &3uf bubAjftc re le'jf ai> 
 bAfA feAtt, Ajuf cufAj * s Ca Ti^eub cA 0]tc?" 21 be]7t, 
 ceub rf)]Of&jfi qtu^cpeACCA (wheat). <DeAi} cejc-jie rcdjft 
 be, Afft re. ^t)oUii9 ai) 'C]5eA]ti7A ai? reAfibpogAi^Ajb 
 ro— at? b&Ai?fA]6 car a i|oo?-rA roAfi ttp 1 ? 6 re-rAT> ieir 
 
 A1? T!Ji*|nq]t. A]J% A T^lfr tfA f|ACA? 21. BujbeACAf fAO] 
 
 aj? rcjt|pc|Uji;' acc t)] 6eAi)£Ab r*ejfi b* ]An|tACAff 9 22. 
 
 JOCAJII?, TOAfl r|r;, A1) «?6ttb A t& dftTO f&]1r) A3ttf Ajft fi?0 
 XAolcA. 
 
 THIRTY-SECOND LESSON. 
 
 Obs. 1.— 2l|ft, on; and the prepositional pronouns, oftn?, 
 on me; ojts, on thee; Aiji, on him; ajhcj, on her: oitAfi)!?, 
 on us ? &c,- foKow verbs of asking, entreating, imposing an 
 obligation on one, and the like ; as, ]A|t]t cjtocAffte M ajji" 
 4>|A f ask mercy (on) of God ; ]ti)Pi3|ti? o?tc a 4)] a, I entreat 
 (on) thee, O Lord ; fab ojiz, there is (a toast) on you — 
 your health— a short form of address used by the peasantry 
 in drinking healths. 
 
 Secondly, A}]t means for. In this sense it is put before 
 the noun of price? and also the thing priced ; as, what ex- 
 change shall man give for his soul, cad e At) c-Aifiagab 
 baAjtj^b -At) bu]ne " A^jt" a a^ati?? He shall not give it 
 for -silver or gold, t)} cAbAfi£A]6 r$ & "a^ji" Ainjjcb yo 
 iC &]?." d|i t I shall not do so for love, /br fear s or /or 
 batredj t?i 5SAi?f Ab e *' Am" gf^b? * s Af|i" aAii)A% t)o M a]j*" 
 ■puAS. Jbr ihe love of God, * c Affi" 3jia6 «De j /or mercy's 
 sake, € * A]t^" f°T? t?A ^|iocAj|te; do it not for all you ever 
 saw* $a beAn 6 " a-jji*' a b-f sc%|6 ca ]t|Art?, 
 
 Obs. 2,-— In buying or selling* therefore, when xtm pre- 
 position <4 fbr, w in English, governs the noun of price, or 
 the thing priced, it is translated Liio Irish by "Aift;" as, 
 
188 
 
 SELF-TNSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 how do you sell (how much 19 for) this? — Ca meub ca 
 A]fi fo ? How do you sell the cloth ? — Irish form : How 
 much have you for (on) the cloth ?— Ca meub cA A5^b 
 €i &]]%" ad eubac? It is seven shillings "per" yard, ca 
 peACc 7*C|U|U5 " <\j]t" ai? c-j*Iac. Sometimes the preposi- 
 tion is left understood ; as, cA f e j*eACc. |*C]U|ij5 At) c^Iac, 
 it is seven shillings the yard. 
 
 Thirdly, A^jt means in ; as, Aft t>-ACA]|t a cA " 4]ji" 
 Ne^rb, Our Father who art in heaven ; " A^fi" pAb, tfa 
 length; "A]fx" lejceAb, in breadth. 
 
 Fourthly, ajji means against ; as, 50 fAOAlA^b <Dja f|tji), 
 " A]]i" 5AC A|C]b, " A^fi" qrmeAf, Ajup "A||i" 5AC atjacai?, 
 j)a bljAJ^A, may God preserve us against every distemper, 
 sickness, and harm of the year. 
 
 CjijOfx bo mo co^miuceAb atw iu& " a^ji" mm; ** Ajjt" 
 Ioj*ca&; A]|t bACAb; "ah*" 511^0 — May Christ, I pray, pro- 
 tect me to-day, against poison ( and fire, against drowning 
 and wounding. — St, Patrick's Hymn. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Uui&eAi, m, plur. e]l, a bottle, a cask, 
 a silly person ; French, bouteille; 
 Spanish, botella; Italian, budello. 
 
 DU]&eAlA]ti, m. t a butler (as it were 
 bottler), from bttj&eAl and ^eAti. 
 
 Coc^l, m (from cuac, hollow, con- 
 cave, and £aI [hence ^AlAc], a 
 cover, a garment), a hood, a 
 * cowl, a mantle, a vestment-; 
 coca I An c-rA5Aittc, the priest's 
 vestment ; cocaI ad rnA?jA]5, the 
 monk's cowl, 
 — a husk, a shell, a circular cover- 
 ing; cocaI a dfio|6e, the heart 
 sac, the pericardium ; Welsh* 
 cochl ; British, cucal ; hence 
 Latin, cuculus (Camden); Ger- 
 man, kugel ; English, cowl, an- 
 cient spelling, oowel. Secondary 
 meaning is, cuckold ; one hood- 
 winked. 
 CocaiI, v, to roll up, to coil, to gather 
 into a heap ; Greek, Ku/cAew, 
 kukleo, to turn, to whirl, to roll 
 up, to coil; kvkXos, kuhlos, a 
 circle. 
 
 Cuac, adj., hollow, empty, concave. 
 CuAc, m, plur. cuaca, a cup, a bowl, 
 
 a bumper ; so called on account 
 
 of its concavity — 
 
 "CU|tV CATtC AfJ CUA.C," 
 
 " Send round the bowl ;'. 
 
 ." 2ln cuac njAti iy' c6]|i f uAf 
 Ifoij" 
 " Fill the bumper fair." 
 
 — a foM, a plait, a curl ; 
 
 " 21 |\J05A]!) f UAjrie TJA 3-CUACA 
 
 11 charming queen of the gol- 
 den curls." 
 
 Iao]6 Orrfn Ajn cfn da U-O5. 
 
 Cuac, the cuckoo; perhaps so called 
 on account of the hollow tone in 
 which it sounds its own name. 
 
 CUAC05, /, a little bowl or cup, a 
 young cuckoo, a young little 
 girl. 
 
 Cuacad, m, a small cup. 
 
 Cuacac, adj., abounding in cups, 
 plaited, folded. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRIStf. 
 
 189 
 
 CuAf (as if cuacat), m, a caver, a 
 hollow, a cavity such as is found 
 at the core in fruit. 
 
 CuAfAc, adj., hollow, concave, un- 
 sound, porous. 
 
 Cuban, m (pr, koo-ar, in one syl.), 
 froth, foam 5 n?Afi ah 5-cubAfv 
 A]fi ah c-rnut, Hke the froth on 
 the stream ; Greek, til/pa, kuma. 
 
 Cu&atiac, adj., frothy, foamy, spumy ; 
 ffoq cubAruc, champagne. 
 
 Cujp (written also co]p),f, foam ; as, 
 raAft cu|p cubA||t a \h ceo, like 
 toe foam of froth during a hazy 
 day. 
 
 CupAc, and cojs.*c, adj., foamy, hoi- 
 low, unsubstantial. 
 
 leAc (spelled also let), n. m, a half ; 
 as, b&An 6a leAfc ee, make (two) 
 halves of it ; a side ; as, A]fi 3^6 
 let, on each side. leAs. in com- 
 position, means one of two (Lat., 
 alter) ; as, s*v re a lujoe Ajft a 
 leAc-cAob^-^Tis lying on one 
 side; Ajft leAc-co|r, on one foot } 
 Ajri leAc-Un;, with one hand ; 
 A leAt-fu]i, his single eye : leic- 
 ciuar: & single ear ; ietcjija (half 
 a head), a cheek ; IsAirb&fs one 
 thigh 'j X&.xt-cp.v^rme, a hemi- 
 sphere; leAc-cp,o;n, a half- 
 crown; leAc-pjsj", a half- penny ; 
 v leAc-pui?rA, a half-pound ; leAt- 
 unrA, a half-ounce ; le*i6-cuA]ric, 
 
 a hal$round, a semicircle ; tei- 
 jnre (a half-island)^, a peninsula ; 
 leAc-pocAil. a by-word, a pro- 
 verb; cujseAnn %ew lejieAt) 
 leAt-pocA]l, verbum sapientibus 
 sat, a man of learning under- 
 stands a half-word; leAc-ceAfi- 
 cajI, a semicircle. It forms the 
 prefix ot those Irish topographi- 
 cal names that begin with La ; 
 as, Lara, i.e., leAt-rut, the halfc 
 forfc ; Lahincb, i.e,, leAt-jnre ; 
 Lahardaun^leAc-Afi&Ain, half-a- 
 hillock; Lecale (in Down), \e-\i- 
 CacajI, Cabal's half/ 3o lejc, 
 literally, to or with half, ..i.e., 
 one-half more of any specified 
 measure; as, &a rUc 30 lejt, 
 two yards and a half; -ft! fl&fle 
 50 lejc, three miles and a half; 
 a le]t, a part; tArirt a \eit t 
 come apart ; Ann a le|6 ; in be- 
 half of; pi lejt, severally, each, 
 one by one. 
 
 coUffi n 00A > a 
 
 S]obA, m, silk; as, 
 
 silk dress. 
 S\\o\, m, satin ; as 
 
 satin vestment. 
 CAbAjti (tkow-ar). 
 
 cocaI t-j}o)l, a« 
 
 give; 
 
 v. zrr 
 
 *M5*T*perf., I gave; cAb'ri£At>, 
 1 shall give ; beAjtpAb, affected 
 future; as, n) beAti^Ab, I shall 
 notgive; An irj-beAtijrAe, shall I 
 give. 
 
 a 
 
 EXERCISE LI. 
 
 !. 2lr> eAbAc b fo? 2. SeAb. 3. Ca rrjeub cA A3Ab 
 Ajfi." 4. Ceiqte rqtt|r)5 bei*5 " Ajft" Ar> c-j*Uc. 5. Jf 
 bAOjt 6; v\ fiu f|i) e. 6. 5<> &ejtf?p if F1">* A 5 w f sa 
 f6 fAOft "ajji" AD Iuac ub. 7. 6-£U|i ©AbAC rt 10 ]^ tK> 
 nobA A^Ab? 8, TX 9. Ca rt?eub tA AjAb "Ajfi?" 10. 
 
 Sh »urjcA A|]t a?? c-rUc. n. jr r*°v- e tc ^?K ri^ 12. 
 
 21$) n?|Ai) leAc a ceA^uJAb? 13. Jf n?f a,tj ; v 3eAri]i 8fe 
 6A fU^c 50 leAc. 14. 13-fuil eAfiftA-f& (wares) efle A$Ab? 
 15. T^A ArjT)f at) sAob ub caII be *tj c-f]O^A (shop), 16. 
 ?{• njA]C itorr; zh Ajuf fu3crtuA]6 f^JA]l; ca rtjeub cA 
 A3Ab "Aiji" ai) fugcTtu^ib? 17. T^a cw|3 fc;ll]D5 ai? 
 put?CA _ "Af]t M ce, A3»f r^ p|5]rje ai? pui}CA " A]|t" r tl 3* 
 
190 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISF. 
 
 , cjtuAjb. 18. Ca f]t) bAOft, r>f b&Aftf A|8 ine An ojncAb 
 X]t) "ajji^ An z&; ca ah fui5CfiuA|8 fAOfi 50 leofi; jUc 
 
 cejcfte r51^1 T >3 *3 u r r&~ P!51 ne *n P unc "*1P" -w^cfc. 
 19. 2t)A]ro, 6 cauIa (whereas) 511ft 3oacac leAc (that it is 
 customary with you) ceAcc cu^mi), b\6e*& fe A3Ab "A]|t" 
 rjn; acc Affi n?' pocAjl bujc ca |*e fAOji; Ajuf rnunA '5tt|t 
 cu-pejn a c& aw, V] beAftpAjnn (I would not give) bujc 
 
 § A]ft A1) lltAC f|r). 20. 3° 1**]° t1?A|C A5Ab, A5Uf tA 
 
 n?e buj&eAc bujc. 21. CAb e yo ca A5Ab Anof An n> 
 •bAftjtAfle? 22. 'Ca, pfon. 23. CAb e An c-fATnAjl jqonA 
 fe — jrjon Sp^ue^c, no jrjon ^itAjoceAC, pjon iqono (white 
 wine). t)0 frjon beAfi5 (red wine), pfon cubAjtAC, no fjoo 
 3AI) cudaji? 24. Hfl (for nj b-pujl) Ann acc fjon cojc- 
 ceAn (common), beAjt5 ; A3ttp ca f& cni fSiUjns An buj- 
 bfeAl. 25. M? be^6 me lejf (I shall not be with it, i.e., I 
 shall not have it, nor buy it); ca fjon bAOft Y-AT) ^IT 1 T°> Du ^ 
 n)A|c Ijorn a be]C a b-)^|tA|T}c. 26. B' pe]b|]t jujt ^eA|i|i 
 6ii]c A be|C f-Ai) TO-bA]le. 27. J3-f:tql fo§A]t toajc A5A]pn 
 ai; bl^AjAO ]*o? 28.X a; 29. B-pijl co-jfice 'bAoji A5U1* 
 c|tujcneACc? 30. CA^b. 31. CAb e cA~A-||t 6ftr>A (barley), 
 Afft feAjAfl (rye) ? 32. CA]b fAOji. 33. 2in n>be|8 beoc 
 A3Ab, o cajiIa 50 b«£U|lrnujb a 3-ceAnn ^ cejle (since we 
 hare met together — literally, since we are at the head one 
 of the other). 34. Be|8. 35. CAb -jf ti)a|c leAc? conn 
 fjonA, An feA8 (is it?), no cuac puft^f ? 36. Be]8 ao 
 conn fjonA A3Arn. 37. Mac jreAjifi bujc cuac pujnf, 
 6jji' ]X n)A|C Ijorn An cuac bul CAnc (go round) ? -^ 38, Jr 
 -peAnjt Ijoro-fA An fion. 39. B{8eA& A5Ab: — beACA bujne 
 
 A CO|l. 
 
 Obs. — In such sentences as, " which of us" (of you, of 
 them) ; " how many of us ;" " some of us," the words of us 9 
 of you, of them, are translated, not b^nn (of us) ; bjb (of 
 you) ; frjob ; but A5Ajnn (at us) ; A3A]b (at you) ; - aca 
 (at them) — which is peculiar to ,the plural form alone of 
 this prepositional pronoun, AjArn; as, every one of us is 
 good — ca sac bir,nc " A3A|nn" xrj^yt; which of them do 
 'you like best? — C|A "aca" \y feA]t|i leAc? I do not like 
 either of them — ijj mAjc V\orr) ceAccA^t "aca?" many of 
 you are ricli — -ca rn^nAn " ^5A|b" fA|bb|n; bji.||*p|8 C|U5eA]t 
 u A5A]b-j'o" ceub, A5111* cujnf j8 ceub A3Ajb-|*e bejc tnjle euro 
 
self-instruction larraisH. 
 
 191 
 
 tejce — five of yours shall pursue a hundred others, and a 
 
 hundred of you ten thousand. — Leviticus, xxvL 8. 
 
 Sometimes both pronouns, aca (to them), and bfob (o£ them), are em- 
 ployed to render this distributive meaning stronger; as, Which of them is the 
 best ? — cja " aca bfob" jr tcA^t ? Which of your relatives is dearest to 
 you?— cja f* aca be" bo riju|n«]'u 5A0I jr atjta leAc: Which of the two 
 is the better? — c]A "aca bo" f n ii)-be]ttc (couple) if FeAftft? 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 — choice, |to5A, co]t, C05HU5A6. 
 -*• ease, rAjrijeAr, ro5Ati)lAcc f 
 
 rtisrbeub. 
 
 — kindly feeling, cjrjeAlcAr, £&]i- 
 ce, front). 
 
 — what the will dictates, rojl, 
 TtosA, mi '*V. 
 
 — gratification, ca6ajI, cUvr. 
 With pleasure, le %or)r), le £A]lce, 
 
 or 50 trot) n) ah". 
 
 You ought, 7ti com &UJC (it is right 
 for you). 
 
 Visit, cuA]ftc, /; corae on a visit, 
 cAft|t A] ft cuAjnc ; cuAjt^t: 
 means, literally, a circle, circum- 
 ference, circulation ; as, f a 
 cu4jftc, round about; cuAjtic 
 t)A ?oiA, circulation of the blood ; 
 hence, a visit, A}yi cuAinx, on a 
 visit ; cuAjticeACAr and cuA]fi- 
 c]6eAcc, visiting," gossiping. 
 
 Hostile, i?ArijAbAC. 
 
 Madam, beAijAlcfiA, , b<»ATj eojft, 
 
 rcfybbeAtj. 
 Ladyj b.eAT;-c]5eAt\nA (wife of a lord). 
 
 — beAo^lAje (wife of a prince). 
 
 — beAij uAfAl (a noble or gen- 
 tlewoman). 
 
 — beit, a being by excellence, 
 an elegant person, a lady. 
 
 Please, ^AttAo, v ; r Aru^Ad ; if you 
 
 please, mix 'r re bo tojl e (if it 
 
 is your will) ; tija ]r roAje leAc 
 
 (if it is good, with you) ; ro& ]f 
 
 tnfAi) XeAt; rr)A ix *Ml leAc ; 
 
 rt)'A 'f cA]4i7eATn leAc. What- 
 ever you please, cja aw b]6 nj6 
 
 feosriAr cu. 
 Pleasant, cAjcijeAiijAC, c^|6"ve*c, ro- 
 
 1% ac, 'tt]5ri)eubAc. 
 Pleasure (delight, gratification of 
 
 mind or body), ponu ; caic- 
 
 neAin; r*ru3*&> rol^r, ro$, 
 
 EXERCISE LII. 
 I, Sir (a fAOj), do'tiae the honour of taking wine (onoijt 
 £]on 6i Ijom). 2. With pleasure, Sir (le fonn, a SJ)ao]), 
 3. Which (of ihem-—C]& aca) do you prefer (like the 
 better — jf peAfiT 1 Wc), the red or the white wine?: 4. I 
 like the white better than the red. 5. The pleasure of wine 
 with you, Madam (bean &Arn qneAlcAf ^jon 51 Iforn, 
 a beAn^uAf A]l) ; please, Sir, help the lady to wine — l|on 
 
 50 't) T1)r)A0] UAfAll f]Qt) T1)A ? f 6 bo to|l 6. 6. With 
 
 pleasure, Sir. 7. Which dish do you prefer, Madam — 
 lamb, fowl, or mutton (qA " aca" -peojl ff £eAfiji leAc — 
 uAn-£eo|l, eArjUjc, no cAoti-^eoil) ? 8. I prefer lamb. 9. 
 Sir, which (of*them) will you have? 10. I will have 
 mutton, Sir, if you please. 11. Very Well (ca 30 tda^c); 
 your friend, Mr. Blake, will do me the honour of wine. 
 
192 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 12. With pleasure, Sir. 13. Which do you prefer — port or 
 sherry? 14, I prefer port. 15. The wmes are excellent — 
 IT b|ieA5 At> }rjoo e rx>. 16. England appears to be much 
 afraid of France at present. 17. She is very much afraid 
 (ca e<*5.U rnou A|}tq). 18. Which of the two do you like 
 the better — England or France ? 19. Some of us prefer 
 England ; many of us like France better : rf England treated 
 us more kindly, and not have us slaves, I should prefer 
 England (bA ro-be|6eA& SACfAnAjb njof* ceAOArblA l|f?n, 
 A 5 u r 5 A{ ? tclAbAjb" A ^e^nAb bjnn, b' feAftjt \\oxt) S&r^- 
 i)|Ac). 20. Of the three last parliaments, which was the 
 best for this country?- — "C|A aca" be t?a zy.\ pejffb be]- 
 5]01)aca, a b' ^eAftjt bo 't) e'jji ]*o ? 21. It is hard to say, 
 indeed ; they are all unfriendly to this country, so I do not 
 like any of them, 22. James, tell me, how is your rich 
 friend the Seigneur Q'Neil. 23. He is well. 24. Is he 
 well liked; do many of you like him well? 25, indeed, 
 some of us do ? and some of us do not. 26. Which of you 
 like him best? 27. I. like him very well myself? 28. Sir, 
 you ought to visit us this autumn ; many of us at home like 
 to see you amongst us. 29. I think I shall. 30. We shall 
 be so happy to see you. 
 
 THIRTY-THIRD LESSON, 
 
 Prepositions in Irish do not, generally, as in Latin, m 
 Greek, and in the Romance languages, combine with verbs 
 and nouns to express new relations of cause, effect, time, 
 place. In this simple trait, our language bears a strong 
 grammatical affinity to the primitive Saxon tongue. Ex. : 
 
 He descended into hell ; the % "cua]8 y\of* (went down) 
 third day He arose again 50 b-jpjtjorji?, a b'e^j At? 
 
 from the dead, and ascend* qteAf 1a 6 n)A]tbA|b, a 
 
 ed into heaven.— Apostles *'cua|8 f\xkf* (went up) 
 
 Creed. a^ neArb.— -Cjte t>a yr 
 
 2tp**col. 
 
 We have s&id " generally," because the preposition is sometimes, but very 
 rarely, incorporated with a noun or verb ; as, noirt>-n&&, a preface (from 
 ?iO|ii;, before, and ju&, aaying, a discburse) ; e]b]]\-5U|6e, intercession (from 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN ERLSif. 193 
 
 ejeiTV between, and suibe, praying); just as in English we sometimes meet 
 such prepositional compound words as /ore-thought, o/Ver-thought, m-lay, 
 owZ-strip, under-takz. - * \ 
 
 From this use of the preposition, and the different relative meanings, pri- 
 mary and secondary, which arise from it and the verb, have sprung many 
 idioms^ most of which we have already noticed, and others we shall, as we 
 advance, pur, before our readers, 
 
 Obs. 1. — la familiar discourse, prepositions are, in Irish, 
 as in English, separated from the . slattve pronouns* and from 
 the interrogative pronouns ; as, caj!?]c at; fre&jt '* a" b--pu]l 
 rrjjfe copvrrj^l lejjythe man whom I am like to came; cja 
 ~5-)Wfl ctt coj*Arb*]l le||*? — whom are you like to? The 
 former could he, perhaps, more grammatically written thus : 
 caji)|c At? pe-Aft le a b~£U|I nrjfe cof*Arr)A|l; and the latter, 
 
 CIA \e\X A b-|iU|l Cli CO f ATI) A] I ? 
 
 Dr. O'Donovan does not approve of thus separating the relative pronoun 
 from the governing preposition, and of placing the latter at the end of the 
 sentence. Lindley Murray condemns v the same practice in the English Ian* 
 guage ; yet the best English writers, from Lord Macaulay to Dr. Faber, ob- 
 stinately continue to practise it, judging the point to be, it seems, in English 
 as it Is in Irish, rather a propriety of idiom than an error of grammar. 
 
 Note. — " In the English, as in all other languages, a great number of ex- 
 pressions, scarcely warrantable in strict syntax, become part and parcel of the 
 language. To condemn these at once is unphilosophical. The better method 
 is to account for them." — <The English Language, by Dr. Latham. 
 
 Obs. 2.- — The prepositions come immediately after the 
 interrogative pronouns; as, cja " aj|i" cu]c at) cnAi)r>? — 
 whom on did the lot fall ? CAb * s fAO]" ajti catj]c eu? — 
 what for have you come ? Cja { 'leff" at> r3]At) t*o?- — whom 
 with the knife this? (See Twenty-eighth Lesson, Exer- 
 cise zxiil, p c 189). 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Cheek, \e&cA, f; 5nuAj6, /, com. 
 plexion, the blu3h on the cheek ; 
 
 " 1v &o fjl n a oeor^A 'nuAf le 
 
 ro' £nu*i6," 
 «' And the tears trickled down by 
 my cheeks."— flA0]6 Ojfjn, 
 
 " t>o b' 6a *ntu6 beAjts toa^i 
 
 CAOtlCOOj 
 
 Creator, cfiucuj^teofti,, from cjtu£u]5. 
 The ending, co)r», tso]*x, or ojri, 
 corresponds with the noun-end- 
 ing or in Latin ; er in English ; 
 as, 5^6u]o6eo|ri, amator, lover. 
 
 Christ, Cri]orb, our Lord. 
 
 Christian, C-ft]orbAj5e ; as, ceASAf 5 
 CrMor&A)5e, Christian doctrine, 
 catechism. 
 
 " ^ cft efk, like rowen>fruits' _ cni0fbA ^ f r0 meriiorb, and 
 
 lustre." — Irish Songs, by Ed- 
 ward Walsh, 
 
 Create, qtudufo, v, fram cnut, form, 
 shape f external appearance. 
 
 Att)A]l, like. 
 
 Doctrine, ce^Ar*, m, teaching, in- 
 struction, direction. 
 
 Doctor, ojbe; Ke^^x^tbin, m, a 
 
194 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 teacher; doctor of canon law, j -*- rtjo, *n, fashion, appearance of 
 
 ceA3At5co|ti be } r) o\]^e c 
 not)t»A ; a doctor of theology , 
 ceA5fv5coifi, or o]&e be 'n b]A- 
 b^cr. 
 Face, A5A16 (eye-ye), /, face, front, 
 surface. &3ur &o UbAjn At) 
 
 C]5C> 
 
 JOAoire " A^Ap 
 
 a person or thing, shape. 
 
 Human, bAonnA, from bUjne, a per- 
 son. 
 
 Interrogate* jAftft, ask ; nAt|™15i in- 
 quire; ceifCT)uj5, y. question. 
 
 Midst, middle, centre, meAbon ; as, 
 a ineADon a cAijtbe, in the 
 midst of his friends ; meAdon 
 lAe, mid-day, meridies; meAfcotj 
 o]6co, midnight; Latin, medium, 
 medio noetis. tyeb-bov, also sig- 
 nifies means; as, leir An meA- 
 6on r°r hy this means; Welsh, 
 moddion, middle ; Fr., moyen ; 
 Arm., moyen. 
 
 ?n$A£onco?tt, mediator; from n>eA- 
 don, middle. 
 
 Picture, -\ov<}\]%\ Latin, imsgo ; jo- 
 Tt}A]3 CflJOfb AjUf T)X nAori), 
 
 the image or picture of Christ 
 and the Saints. 2inf) aoit pocAl, 
 O] b-^ujl caoo b' a b-rjoneo- 
 cArnujb rag 5-pu)l ionj^)3 An 
 bA]r <*T A|i 5-cohjati: In a 
 word, there is not a side to 
 which we can turn where the 
 image of death does net meet 
 us. — Dr. Gallagher't Sermon on 
 Death. 
 
 A^n. A5A]6, M And the Lord spoke 
 
 to Moses face to face. 
 2tsjij A5A]6, in face of, i.e., against; 
 
 he went against his enemy, cuajd 
 
 re At>n AqA]6 a. v&uj&p. 5JI 
 
 t]56AttnA, c^b 3: a lArAtjrj b'j*e- 
 
 Att5 *' An^ A5A]6" bo pobAjl ? 
 
 Why, Lord, is thy indignation 
 
 enkindled against thy people ? 
 
 cried Moses to God. ?lifi A3A}6, 
 
 forward, on frc-nt ; re.73 A lf* 
 
 b' A3A]b, go forward (literally, 
 
 go 011 your f&ce); fronting, op- 
 posing'; as, SU3 re- A.5A16 o^ro, 
 
 lie turned (sharply) on me. 
 Face, etibAn, m. 
 — . bfieAc, m, aspect, image, mien ; 
 
 Welsh, drych, 
 
 — 5DUir> f, countenance, mien, 
 visage. 
 
 — 3»>A0|, m, physiognomy, com- 
 plexion of features. 
 
 — 5ne, m, form, external appear- 
 ance, gender, kind. 
 
 EXERCISE LIII. 
 
 A Mother teaching her children : 
 
 2t)<\CA^fi A|5 rnur^Ab a, clA^nne « 
 
 Richard, KjrcAHb; George, Seori^A ; Eliza^ Bltf. 
 
 1, (Richard)— See that picture (]orbA.]5) ; whom is ifc 
 like? 2. (George) — It is like the priest. 3. It is not; but 
 I know whom it is like. 4. Whom now? 5. My father. 
 6. Indeed it is not; just look at it again — look at his brow 
 and at his cheek. 7. I do (look), at his "brow, and at his 
 cheek j and at the chin. 8. But do you look at the eye ; 
 the eye is very like the eye of Father John. 9- (Mother) — 
 My children, are you ready? 10. (Richard)— -Yes, mamma, 
 we are all ready (reA6, a TfjAC<x]|t cArnujb ujle fiej&). 11. 
 Do you know your lessons (b-jrajl eolup *5A]b ajji bujt 
 lefje^y) ? 12, (Richard) — I know I have. miae. 13. 
 
Sl-LF -INSTRUCTION IN I&ISK. !§$ 
 
 (George)'— So have I mine (lessons), 14, (Eliza)- — I have 
 every word in all my lessons, except geography —»i hav$ 
 not that 15, (Mother)— I shall interrogate only in eate* 
 chism (Y-au ceAjAfs CftiopbAfg Ari?Al*}); Richard, who « 
 God (KffCAjfib, cja fe c Dja)? 16. (Richard)— The Crea- 
 tor of heaven and earth (cftucajteeojfi \}e]tt)% *3 u r £&1^at?) ? 
 and Sovereign (Aftb) Lord of all things (jac ujle'1^6). 17. 
 Goc€ boy (njAje An biu6^l}. How toahy persons in God? 
 18. (Richard) -^Three person^ the Father, the Son, and 
 the Holy Ghost. 19. Very good boyi which of the three 
 persons, George, assumed (took— jUc) a humaa body— 
 col&i? bAontfA? 20. The Son of God, the second person of 
 the Blessed Trinity— At? bAftA peA]t|*A be '?) t/fifAi}6fb ]to 
 r>Aon)CA. 21. On what day was He born ? 22. On Christ- 
 mas Day, about midnight— 1& ijodIac Ajjt uA]|t a# rfreAl&Oji) 
 0|6ce. 23, (Richard) ~~~I am tir@d* mgsfcma— -e& tiia euffi- 
 feAc a mACAjjt. 24. Weil, my boy* you were saying you 
 were like some one. 25. No; but George said ih&fe this 
 likeness resembled the priest, Father John—- be\n SeofifA 
 
 30 b-£U}l A1? |OttJAi5 fO CCfA!f?A|I ietf m S-fAjAfiC—At) 
 
 s-ACAj|t. SeAgAi?. 26. And what do you gay? 27. I say- 
 it is like papa. 28- And whom are you like yourself, with 
 your big cheeks? 29. I am like father,- 30. Can you say 
 the "Our Father?" ■ 31. 1 can, to be sure. 32. What 
 •Father is meant there ? 33, God— our Father" who is in 
 heaven, as St, Francis said ; I remember the story you told 
 ue. 34. And are you like God, George, tell me-? 35. Oh, 
 yes, I am like fiim— my soul k like Him. '36. Oh ! do 
 you think so? 37. I am .sure of it 38. Take care, then, 
 never to make yourself unlike (t^A#*cofA?i)Aji) "Him by 
 staining so lovely an imager— caoa||* A|ne Tf>A|t f\V 5A1? cu 
 ffeft) a &eAi2A& ijeAf^*cpfAii?A]l lejf, Afg ?QfiieAd ^orbAfje 
 co Altt|tj. 
 
 THIRTY-FOURTH LESSON. 
 The most peculiar idiom, because the strangest* yet 
 
 notiqedj is that which arises from the use in Irish of the 
 preposition #.vn, in, with the possessive prpnouns, after the 
 verb ca, is (bj, was; 'be$, will be), ana its inflections, to 
 
196 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 express what is predicated or declared of the nominative 
 case ; as, I am a good man, is translated into Irish, ca me 
 " <\nn rno" f eAft rt)A]t y I am in my good man ; the man is a 
 king, c& At) feA]t " Ann a" fi^g, literally, the man is in his 
 king, i.e., in the state of a king ; she is a virgin, ca rj 
 "Ann a" b-0]5 ; Joseph was steward over all Egypt, b| 
 Jot*ef> "Ann a" rb&on- of c^onn nA h-B^jpce u^ie; we 
 are Christians, cAroujb-ue "Ann Aft" 3-CnjopbA]5C|b; the 
 Romans were brave wariors, ty n^ Kom*vnA|3 " Ano, a" 
 ^5 A ir51 fe l° cjteunA. 
 
 Note.— -The preposition Aim does not follow the emphatic form of the verb 
 fo £e, jr, is (or bub, was), which is a mere copula, expressing simply exist- 
 ence, and not like z'<\, which express.es existence in a certain state, time, 
 condition. 
 
 The preposition Ann is commonly omitted whenever the 
 possessive ' pronouns of the first and second persons, as Well 
 plural as singular, follow ; as, I am a good man, cA roe ' mo 
 £eAu rbA}6 ; you are a prince, c& cur a 'bo plAic : Ann is 
 omitted before mo and ^o. 
 
 In published works the preposition and the possessive 
 pronouns are contracted— -Ann mo, in my, into a' m' or Am ; 
 Ann &o, in thy, to a 5 b' a or Ab ; as, 
 
 ReulcAn two bofcAjru 
 
 , I- 
 
 tl be ! 5An roe *-' ati>" AbAiUjt), 
 
 Wo " Am" noinin beA5 e]5in, 
 Wo " Atn" T*or -*nnr ah sAiti&fn, 
 
 SHa^i a Tj-3n^cu|5eAr ; ir) ci't " Ab" AonAf^ 
 
 H« 
 
 ?T)An ffifl 'r 50 nj-buA^nfrefc ijorv, 
 
 5eu5&infn eisir, 
 t?o be]6eA6 A5A& <! At>" deAr Ifcjiij, 
 
 Wo a m-btiollAc 5eAl bo \e]r,el 
 
 STAR OF MY PATH. 
 
 It 
 Would that I were the apple, 
 
 Or the wee daisy only, 
 Or the rose in that garden 
 
 Where thou walkest lonely ! 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 197 
 
 Of my leaflets or flow'rets 
 
 I'd hope thou wouldst choose some. 
 
 To bear in thy -bright hand 
 Or wear on thy bosom ! 
 
 —The Poets and Poetry of Munster, Second Series, p, xxii, 
 
 Erionnach. 
 
 2t)A ca x&-rw a fc^b ua If he be in a state of grace, 
 T>31^r, *5Uf cu-f a a b- and you in sin, he is a 
 
 pe*CA6, ]X ?eA]tjt e-fAt) 
 
 mile UAJJ1 l)A CUfA, CU{|1 A 
 
 5-cAr 30 b-^uil cu " aV 
 jij5 90 "Ab" pftjonofA. 
 Oj|t 'f 2$|fe ai? to£eAfti)A 
 a 6115 Arr)Aq |*|b Af* CAlArt) 
 i^a b- 63] pee le bejc aW 
 
 thousand times better than 
 you, although you be a 
 king or a prince. — Dr. 
 Gallagher. 
 For I am the Lord, who 
 brought you out of the 
 ; land of Egypt, that I might 
 be a God to you.— Lev* 
 xi. 45. 
 
 Before possessive pronouns of the third person, a, his, her, 
 their, &t)\) is written 'nn a, or 't)A ; as John is a good man, 
 cA Se&gAT) \x) a -peAjt ri?A]c; Judith is a handsome girl, 
 ca S|ttb<M) 'tw a c^]l]r) aIujt); James was a great scholar, 
 b| SeArt)U}* 'ijij a fcolA^jie Tf?6|t ; the men are princes, cA^b 
 i)A pjfi 3 x)\) A b-flA|£jb; "If his offering be a holocaust ', 
 and of the herd," 9ty& bjbeApn a CAb^jtcAf 9 r)\) a ]0&bA||tc 
 lo||'5ce A3uf be'o.cfteub. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Bishop, GArpos, m, from the Greek, 
 47rt<rKoiros, episkopos ; by chang- 
 ing h into g, and by metathesis 
 alternating the consonants. 
 
 Class, cuj&eAcc,/, from cujo, some, 
 a share; coroplocc, /, a com- 
 pany, a party ; cotnpAjjtc, /: 
 otto, m, order. 
 
 Egyptian, GsjpceAC. 
 
 Ganl (a), 3aII. 
 
 Jacob, f*\cob (pr. Yacob\ Seacob, 
 from the Hebrew, yeccob, to sup- 
 plant — because he twice sup- 
 planted his brother Esau. 
 
 Joseph, lorep (pr. Yoseph), or Seo- 
 rep (SAoseph)* 
 
 Note. — English or foreign 
 names beginning with /, or Ge, 
 are translated into Irish by S, 
 followed by e (S,e), which di- 
 graph conveys in Irish the sibilant 
 sound of the English /, Ge f as, 
 /ames, SeAinur » «/bhn, Se-A^Atj; 
 /udith,5uibAn; /ulia, £e]l]6*vrc; 
 George, SeottrA ; Geoffry, Sev 
 £fte. In this respect the Irish 
 translation of names is not un- 
 like the Italian, which follows 
 sound rather than etymology; 
 as, «/bseph, Giuseppe ; ./ohn, 
 Giovanni. The Irish forms, 
 lorep and lACob, rather than 
 
198 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Seofep and Se&cm, are more 
 in comfbrmity with the radices 
 of the words, and with the writ- 
 ten Irish language. 
 
 Julius Caesar, luljtfr CaefAjt (Yului 
 
 Kesar). 
 Saviour, SUtjufsteoitt, from rUn, 
 
 safe ; rlAnujo, save thou. 
 
 EXERCISE LIV. 
 1. Are you a good boy, James? 2. I am, Sir, a good 
 boy; I am always a good boy. 3. Is your sister Alice a 
 good girl? 4. She is a good girl; and my father says that 
 she will be a very good woman. 5. Are your brothers and 
 cousins here? 6. They are. 7. Are they good scholars? 
 8. They are, in proportion to (bo fiejn) their years. 9. Is 
 this your cousin Joseph, who is such a great scholar. 10. 
 It is. 11. Well, Joseph, do you know the history of the 
 Bible well? 12. Yes, I know a little of it. 13. Do you 
 know who was Joseph, the son of Jacob? 14. He was 
 sleward over all the land of Egypt, and the saviour of his 
 N people. 15. Whether was he an Hebrew or an Egyptian? 
 16. He was an Hebrew. 17. Do you know Roman history? 
 18. Not much. 19. Can you tell who was Julius Caesar — 
 whether was he a Roman or a Gaul? 20. He was a Roman, 
 and is famed (aju^ z& cC\jl a^ji) for having conquered the 
 Gauls ; and the first (^uf 511J1 bu8 e ai; ceub z&or ac 
 RorrjATwe) Roman General who landed in Britain. 21. 
 Who was St. Patrick ? 22. He was a holy bishop, and the 
 apostle of our nation. 23. Very well — you are very good in 
 history. 24. Does Master William know history ? 25. 
 He does, as well as I (co rrjAjc l]orn-]*A) ; we are both (le 
 cejle) in the same class. 26. Does he know his catechism 
 also? 27. He does. 28. Who created you, and placed 
 you in this world ? 29. It is in the Irish language— the 
 language * of fatherland (]f Atjrrf* an zew^A ^0]6]\-^e — 
 ceArrjA rno cjji bucc^if )— -I have learned the catechism (V 
 fogUrn rne <\r> ze&s&rs c^orb^g). 30. Oh, very well; 
 so much the better (|r ArbU|6 if V eA V-V) 5 I am delighted 
 at it (ca lu*c5&}fi ojirn j:ao]). 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 SloibneAr, m, gladness, joy, delight ; 
 from Aoib (pr. ee-iv), a courte- 
 ous look. 
 
 Cio, sees ; present tense of the irreg* 
 verb ?eic|Tn, I see. 
 
 Con)-]t>T)An, co-equal ; from coiij, and 
 ]ot)AT7, equal, same, like. 
 
 Crie, /, creed, the symbol of faith, 
 earth. 
 
 t3ttoT?5, /, a tribe, a people, a num- 
 
SKLF- INSTRUCTION IN I&J8H. 
 
 199 
 
 ber of persons of the same 1 
 class. 
 
 Gibirt-eeAlbcA, distinct, of different 
 personality ; from e]bjti, be- 
 tween, separate, and be<xlbc<v, 
 participle of beulbAd, to frame, 
 to fashion ; beAlb, form, figure, 
 personality. 
 
 forjcolrjujoce, poss. case of toocoIou> 
 5^6, incarnation ; a verbal noun, 
 
 from fo*h a flw&i <rf *W» &*♦ and 
 -coIdu$a6 (from coUtr, a living 
 body), to give a body to, to in- 
 carnate. 
 
 fUburi, **, nature* constitution of the 
 material world, or of anything 
 in existence; frame of mind. 
 Welsh, natur ; Latin, natura. 
 
 SrouAjneAd, m, thinking, a thought; 
 plur. rn)uAf!ice, thoughts, 
 
 EXERCISE LV. 
 
 1, C|A pfiuciiig \x\xy cuffi A|n at) r>fAoJA|l cu? % 
 <D|A. 3. CAb e at) ceub rjjb, |f cdjjt bo jac ujte Cft'jof- 
 b<V|3e a CjiejbeAb? 4. 5o b-pt*|l act? <|)|A att)&|T) at)?) : 
 If fe fo At) ceub A]]tceA5Al particle) be*T) cne.- 5. Cja 
 fe <t)|A ? 6. Cfttt6u|5ceo]|t Tjejrtje Ajuf cAlifycvi), A3tif 
 Anb-'C|5eAnt)A 3AC.u]le t>|6. 7. % r) |tA|b tojA at)T), $ac 
 u|le Art)? 8. B|, A3iif ]to]ri) 3a6 ufle atd; be bn|5 30 
 ft-fujl fe 5AT) cuf 5 5AI) be||ie. 9. Ca b-pit|l <£)ja ? 10. 
 T^A fe -^IT 1 t>eArb A^uf A||t caIati), ^3»T* A3)!? 3^c ujle 
 bv\ll be't) bori)AT). 117 2lr> b-pejceAT)T) fe 3A6 ujle r)|b? 
 12: C|3 re 3AC ujle t)|6, 30 pffc da frflfcAjt*** ir U ^13^T5^ 
 a 3-CTtO]be At) bii|T)e. 13. Ca Tfjejb <£>*<\ Ai)t)? 14. f^j 
 b-pu|l acc AOi) <D|A Ari)Aii)T) a bejnfeAf AO|br*eAf f jon- 
 nu|be bo t)a beA5-6AO]T)|b, A5uf p|At)c<v ffonnu|be bo'i) 
 b]ioi)3 Ioccac. 15. Ca tt)e|b peAjifA AT)r) <t)|A ? 16. 
 T3|tj peATtf<Xf)t)A ? e|bffi6eAlbcA A5iif co|tt)|ot)at)T), at)T) 5A6 
 
 U]le T)|8, Tt)A|t CA, AT) C-2lCAltt, ' AjUf AT) 2i)AC 5 ^Uf 
 <M) Sp^OTlAb M<>.OTT)- 17. 2lT) <£)|A AT) C-2lCA|fl ? 1<8. jf 
 
 feAb 50 be|Ti)|i). 19. 2lr) <t>i^ at) 21)ac? 20. Jf feAb 
 30 be|TT)|t). 21. $tt) <t)|A at) SpiojiAb Haoti)? 22. Jy 
 feAb 50 be|Ti)fi). 23. 2lt) cni <t)e|ce |Ab? 24. »Njj feAb, 
 
 ACC AOT) <t)|A ATT)A|T) A b-C]tf b-peAttf AT)t)A|b \ be b|VJ5 T)AC 
 b-fU|l ACU ACC AOT) 1)AbU||l A3Uf* AOt) C-fubfCA|T)C ATT)Ajl) 
 
 bjA&A. 25. C^.b |f A]T)Ti) bo t)A z\i] peA]tf Arjr^A^b at)]) 
 AO]T)t;eAcc? 26. 2lt) 'Citiorjo^b no Maott)cA} tio aot) <D|A 
 
 ATT)A|T) A b-CJlf b^peAnfAI)T)A]b. 27. C|A <4 ACA" |f f|T)e, 
 
 T)6 if oj5e, t)o |f cun)AccA|3e ? 28. )\ ioi)at)T) AO|f, 
 uA|fle A5Uf Curtice bojb AttApt). 29. 2lr> <t)jA JofA 
 Cnjofb? 30. Ta fe V r m a" 4)|a Aj;uf " *t)t) a ;s 6u|t)e 
 Ai)T) AOjtffeAcc 31. 2li) jtAjb fe a 5- corr)T)iii,3e ",'i}i) a 
 
2,00 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 ^ja?'' 32. Bf- 33. 2lu ji^jb r& a 3-Gori?i)U)5e u '\)\) a 
 bitji;e?" 34. Hj T^]b, acc 6 A]rr)f*|fi a lorjcolijuigee. 35. 
 Ca rbe^b T^bu||i Ai;t; Joj'A Cjtiofx? 36. T^a 8a tjabujjt; 
 f e -T19b iK\bu]|t bjAbA A^uf i)Abii|]t &aoi)1}a, 6||t ca f*& 'ijrj 
 a <D|A A3iif 'rw a 8ti|i;c. 37. Cv\ rb&jb pe^fifA. AijijJofA 
 C[i|6|x? 38. M| b--piql acc aod peAjifA ATr)A]i} ; re |*|rj, 
 peAftrA'2l)|C ^e ArbA]t). 39- t Jf* rt)<V|C At; biiAC<\|l cu, a 
 i.l]ll^irf> ; ca eolup AjAb A|fi <t)|A; cabAjji rrjAfi pjr>, 5-^8 
 bo c|to]be 50 rj-jorrjl&r; &o, ^5»f bej8]|t fop '5 a tvjlbeAS 
 A b-plA]ceAf. 
 
 THIRTY-FIFTH LESSON. 
 
 Our -readers have already learned, from the first of the "Easy Lessons," 
 that in Irish the vowels are divided into two classes, the one broad, or deep, 
 XeAitxt} \ the other, slender, caoU We then remarked that in a subsequent 
 Lesson should " be shown the reason of this division, and its utility." In the ; 
 •*' Seventeenth Lesson," 1st Obs., this classification of vowels into broad and 
 slender has been somewhat explained, and some of the effects resulting from 
 it are pointed out. In this Lesson, however, we intend to perform fully the 
 promise, made fn our First. 
 
 The reason of such a division is quite philosophic, for every vowel sound 
 is produced " by the passage of the air through the opening of the glottis ;" 
 and thus all iutonated vowel sounds " partake somewhat of the character of 
 musical notes, while, at the same time, they constitute the elements of 
 speech." In the musical octave each successive note, from the highest to 
 the lowest, is sounded with a volume of voice deeper than that of the note 
 preceding; and conversely the preceding is sounded with a higher, that, is, a 
 more slender (we shall so call it) volume of voice than its succeeding note. 
 Tue two highest are, therefore, the two which may properly be called alender, 
 when Compared to those which, lower in the scale, are pronounced deqp, or 
 broad. In this manner intonated vowel sounds, as far as they partake of this 
 musical character, are some slender, some broad. Let us arrange them then 
 in the philosophic order (See Atlant's, vol. i., pp. 60, 65), " from the highest 
 to the deepest : thus, 7, e, a, o, u." And in this arrangement, which is that 
 made by philologists and philosophers, native and foreign, we find 7, e, to 
 rank highest, that is, to constitute the class called caoI, or slender ; an' 
 A, o, u, lowest, thnt is, to constitute the class called Ioacaij, broad, or deep. 
 Tlyis we. see that the classification of vowels made by Irish grammarians 
 accords exactly with that which the investigations of philosophy point out as 
 correct. There- are in Gaelic, therefore, two classes of vowels clearly and 
 philosophically distinguishable. Do they differ in their influence and in their 
 effects ? We shall see ; ■ 
 
 Vowels and consonants constitute the one grand, universal family of 
 letters. Consonants derive their name from being sounded along with, or by 
 the aid of, the vowels. When articulated, they partake, therefore, of the 
 sound of that vowel by the aid of which they are enunciated. Irish vowel 
 sounds are. as we have seen, of a twofold character, broad or slender ; each 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 201 
 
 .consonant must, accordingly, partake of a twofold articulation, broad or 
 slender, according to the broad or slender intonation of the vowel by the aid 
 of which it is sounded. This twofold articulation can, in some measure, be 
 applied with truth to consonants in any language ; but, with the exception 
 of the Keltic dialects, and particularly Irish, we know of none in which this 
 phonetic distinction in the articulation of consonants has retained its radi- 
 cally distinctive, philosophic character. 
 
 The influence of a twofold sound of the vowels thus acting on the con- 
 sonants, and causing them to participate in it, is so fused into our national 
 language that it has stamped its pronunciation and orthography wjth a com- 
 plexion and individuality quite different from everything English. To Irish- 
 speaking natives this individuality appears quite easy and natural, and, like 
 accent, with which it is essentially blended, is naturally acquired and prac- 
 tised by them without knowing or adverting to the existence of the principle 
 from which it springs ; yet, to those who do not speak the language, it 
 appears at once strange and difficult. 
 
 As the language is spoken and written, the effects of the influence exer- 
 cised by the twofold division ol vowel sounds, extend to both departments — . 
 the written and spoken Gaelic. These effects may well, therefore, be called 
 articulate', or phonetic, and orthographic. 
 
 The articulate regards the sound of each consonant when it is intonated 
 with a broad or a slender vowel. The orthographic regards the laws of 
 spelling. 
 
 We shall treat, firstly, in a few sentences, of the articulate t or phonetic, 
 aud next of the orthographic effect. 
 
 1. The reader will please bear in mind that the sound of the consonants 
 partakes of the sound of that class of vowels in union with which they happen 
 to be sounded. Now, as the sound of the latter is broad or slender, so must 
 that of the former, according as its articulation is aided by a broad or a slen- 
 der vowel. Is this true of all the consonants ? It is, generally. 
 
 In thejirst of the Easy Lessons ; or, Self-Instruction 
 *n Irish, we have clearly showed how the consonant S, f> 
 is affected by the contiguity of e and | ; and how, by that 
 also of A, o, or u, In the former case, the queen of conso- 
 nants, as Irish poets love to call it, is invariably sounded like 
 sh English ; in the latter, simply like the English s, as heard 
 in the word soon. 
 
 Again, in the "Fourth Lesson," the plain and liquid 
 sounds of b, rb, c, 5,, 8— i.e., the sounds these consonants 
 have when sounded in company with a, o, u, and when with 
 e ? ], are shown. 
 
 In the " First Lesson," the two soundaof I are pointed out. 
 
 1?, also, when sounded with e, f , is more nasal than when 
 articulated by the aid of a, o, u; as, ce<vnr>, the head; pjnr;,* 
 of the head ; be ah, a woman ; bjnn, melodious ; cAfAn, a 
 path ; cAf A]i}, of a path ; 1) after ] } in those instances, sounds 
 nearly like ng, or n prolonged. 
 
202 
 
 SELF-IjrSTJlUCTIOir IN IRISH. 
 
 |t broad is like r in English. 
 
 ft slender „ rh $ rr . „ or r in German, i.e., rough, 
 
 through the throat. • , 
 t broad „ tk ; as *t (awth). 
 c slender „ th; frjc (aio-ith, in one syllable); th 
 
 slender is longer and more sibilant 
 
 than th broad. 
 
 In the consonants, jr, -p, or p, this peculiar distinction of 
 sound is not noticeable in any great degree. 
 
 Consult Dr. O'Donovan's Irish Grammar on the sounds of the consonants. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 Graiir, sn&o, m, 5ft^ios, /; Latin, 
 
 gramim / $riAnA, ugly. 
 
 Seratch (to), v, r 5tMobA6. 
 
 Search„*coimJ; comi&c*Acc, part; 
 
 co]ti]5©Aec, looking for in order 
 
 to procure; lofu;, v, is to pur- 
 
 , sue, to track i T^ruj5» search, 
 
 go 
 
 toss, ransack ; cu^wruio 
 about looking for. 
 
 Straw, cocAn, m ; connlAc, stubble ; 
 cui&e, m; ruip,/ 
 
 Understand, cu]3jro {thigim}, I under* 
 stand. It differs a little in sound 
 from H5iti), I come, and from 
 casern, I give, I impart. 
 
 EXERCISE LVI. 
 Fable (fc&fft)— The Cock and the Jewel. 
 
 As a cock (Sixteenth' Lesson) was scratching up the straw 
 on the dunghill (cAftt) aoIIjt;) , in search of food for the hens 5 
 he hit upon a jewel (Sixth Lesson) that by chance-had been 
 there. " Ho !" said he, " you are a very fine (<\lu|r>)* thing 
 (n]6) no doubt (5^1? ArbpiAf), to those who prize you; but 
 to me a grain of barley (Twelfth Lesson) is more beautiful 
 than all the pearls in the world." 
 
 The cock was a sensible (c] VirrjA-fi) cock ; but there are 
 
 many silly (&|c-c]aAIaio) people who despise (a cujjtexfcf 
 
 neAtb^f ujrrj) what is precious only because they cannot 
 
 understand it. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Began, eoruioJ ^ rom C W*> a beginning. 
 
 Coward, enAjU, m, clAcAjue, pr. cly~ 
 ar-rhe. (See Fourtb Lesson on 
 the sound of 6, asp, in the mid- 
 die of a word.) 
 
 Kid, TniontjAn, m; from roioij, little 
 (5AO<vjt, a goat, is understood), 
 kid being the diminutive of goat. 
 —"The English Language," by 
 Robt. G, Latham, ed. iii., p. 284. 
 
 Reply, pneA5TtA6, v. 
 
 Revile, rn-ArlUoAo, v; reviling, ajs 
 
 njAflUaAO. 
 
 Roof. touIIac, *n, b&fiit, m, briUTrp,/; 
 
 on the roof of a lofty house, a fit 
 
 tnulUc cto« ivjrib. 
 Standing (you are), cfcrft A15 rea- 
 
 TA6 ; reAr, stand; Latin, sto; 
 
 Greek, <ttqa> / Irish, reA&, stop, 
 
 stand. 
 
SELF-INSTRUOTION IN IRISH, 
 
 203 
 
 Wolf, roASfiA aIU, a wild dog. A j 
 wolf is called, also, «;ac cfjw j 
 
 (the .son of the country), and 
 jrAoldu (a wild hound). 
 
 EXERCISE LVII. 
 
 Fable— The Kid and the Wolf. 
 
 A kid was mounted on the roof of a lofty house, and 
 seeing (^jj ^ejc^^c) a^vvolf pass below, began to revile him. 
 The wolf stopped but to reply, " Coward ! it is not you who 
 revile me, but the place you are standing," 
 
 2. The orthographic effect is explained in our Seventeenth Lesson : " Not 
 only do the towels in this way affect the consonants in unison with which 
 they are sounded, but they carry their assimilating influence to the beginning 
 of the next syllable, so as to cause the first vowel in.theadjoining syllable to 
 be of the same class {broad or siender) as the final vowel in the preceding 
 syllable." 
 
 Observe in the spelling of the following .words how widely and uhmistake- 
 ably the influence of the broad and slender vowel-sounds has extended : 
 
 !>TVjU5-A-b6]!t, a liar. 
 Cfiu£-U!o-teoirw creator. 
 Cu|itHj|$-£eo]ri, a man who remem- 
 bers. 
 ¥■ uAr-5Al-co?tt, redeemer. 
 
 5nfc»J-uf£-£eojT*, 
 
 $f)Attb-A-&6jft, a/nurderer, &a exfcu- 
 
 " iuoner. 
 ST)eAWTt6|ti, a deceiver. 
 SnjAi-A-boffi, a snuffers. 
 Sipuc-A-bo}?}, an extinguisher. 
 
 In this list of ?vords the learner 
 cannot but notice that ths final syl- 
 lable is spelled eoifi, or ojn, accord- 
 ing as the preceding sy Ik W* er 'Is in 
 a slender or in a broa^. vowel— ojfi, 
 if broad, eojTW if slender. 
 
 tteoft-Aj6e, a mourner, an exile ; from 
 toeott, a tear. 
 
 tteofi-Aj&e-Acc,/, banishment. 
 
 buAij-Ar,wi, durability, perseverance ; 
 from buAn, lasting, durable. 
 
 blW^Ar, w, harmony; from b]nr>, 
 In the spelling ofjthis word, e, 
 in the last syllable, is inserted 
 before Ar, because the vowel be- 
 fore s?» is slender ; so in the fol- 
 lowing : 
 
 R 
 
 pUj^eAr, nt, a kingdom, the king- 
 dom of heaven ; from ?L\it, a 
 prifjee. 
 
 %}&]t -^/.vr, nt, goodness; from m.vjt, 
 good. 
 
 If- eATt-Am-A]l, maniy. 
 
 rU]e-eA«jA]l, princely, hospitable { 
 from jrlAjt/bute is inserted after 
 c, on account of the final vowel 
 in the preceding syllable being 
 stenier. 
 jr-eAcc, a kingdom (from TMo» a 
 king), is spelled also T*i°£-Acc. 
 This latter spelling conforms to 
 the common Gaelic usage of 
 ^o ^el -assimilation, having a 
 u-oad vowel, o, inserted before 
 o, the last consonant in the first 
 syllable, because she sofsx i - 
 commences with a bros^r towe». 
 It is more ccrrtdt, however, al- 
 ways to preaervo the root un- 
 , changed -fifo is ihe root, and 
 not ikfoj. The ?ord should, 
 therefore, be spelled ji]jeAcc, or 
 without urging t": \ ^ssimilati'g 
 proeea* too far n? >acc. The 
 root of the word mmt not be 
 touched. 
 
204 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 tteAftc, m, an exploit, an action, a 
 deed good or bad : an engine, 
 machine, frame ; rigging , a bun- 
 dle, a truss. 
 
 beAfic coifice, a stook of corn, 
 clothes, a bundle; a trick, a 
 game ; a threatening. 
 
 beAnxAc, adj., clever, active, up to 
 business, cunning, rich. 
 
 beAncuis, v , adjust, harness, to make 
 ready for action, yoke, brandish, 
 play. 
 
 boAjtrn ac, w, a chess-board. 
 
 bjtob, m, pride, arrogance, gladness, 
 joyousness, a feeling of pleasure ; 
 a goad, a sting, a swarm, a ble- 
 mish, a spot. 
 
 ConjoficAr, m, comparison, emula- 
 tion ; from cc, and rftoficA-r 
 (mdft, great), greatness ; compar- 
 
 ing the greatness of 'one with 
 
 that of another. 
 t3ftoc-beATic, a bad action, &c. 
 bnoc-beufA, bad habits. 
 t>ori)An, m, the world j fcorrjAn it)oi\, 
 
 the wide world, is the same as 
 
 tout le monde in French, i.e., 
 
 everybody. 
 3bo5Att,»», a tinkling, ringing noise j 
 
 from 3I705, a clink, a tinkling. 
 PjtAjr,/. brass. 
 ■pj-tAjreAc, m, a brazen vessel, malt, 
 
 pottage, a mixture, a slue, 
 SftACAin and reAcnuio, from reac, 
 
 apart, aside ; therefore, avoid, 
 
 shun. 
 Cujao, perf, pass., was given. 
 CU56A, given ; from ca'oa^i, give, v. 
 
 irr. 
 CuAfiAjbAl, m, wages. 
 Uii)A,fl!, copper, brass. 
 
 . EXERCISE LVIII. 
 2f)AbAfe a bj zuT>i& bo jeAfiftAb. 
 0| £CA?i c^Je A]|t]8e a 6115 OftbnjAS cloj-urbA a cujt 
 A]jt tj)uji)&aI tt?AbAib a b| cujca bo bAOjne a geAftiWb 
 A]«1 coft 50 reAcrioccAb 3AC s)eAc e« '!im|n bo cuineAb 
 A|fi 6, *5iif bo cuAWjb re ^lio^An bjtw ah ut^a, cajt^.c 
 bfiob *rr)5|t A|]t 5 A3ur bo ri?eAf 511ft cu^Ab 60 At) ck>3 
 
 TI)A?l illAC CUAftAfbAjl, A bejt CO TTJA^C. ii^e f]tj COfUfj; 
 
 re A]3 caca8 bjiocri?eA]*A aiji jac, TbAbab ejle a 3-corhoft- 
 cAf lerr; 'frejn. 2lcc bj reATJ-cu aikj? a ,bubA]fx lejp: "a 
 6uji)e 5&T> .ce^t, T)ac b«-p«tl -pjOf AgAb 30 b-jjufl At) jljo- 
 5A|i b]t>rj fb acc a]5 £0]IIj*]u3a8 bo 3A6 bu]r>e bd bfioc- 
 beurA." 
 
 M] c6j|t bo AOt? btqne bftojb a 5IACA& Af beA]tc a fol- 
 ru]5eAr a cA|tcu|rt)e bo't? boti)Ajfl t??oji* 
 
 THIRTY-SIXTH LESSON. 
 
 Spelling in Irish, 
 
 The difficulty which presents itself to a Gaelic student in 
 the spelling of Irish is only apparent. It arises from not 
 knowing the principle according to which Irish orthography 
 
SELF-lWSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 205 
 
 is regulated. It is hard to unlock a door if the proper key 
 be not had ; it is difficult to know a foreign language without 
 understanding its vocabulary. 
 
 Our last lesson points out the existence of vowel assimila- 
 tion in Gaelic, and how widely, yet minutely, its influence 
 pervades our language. The principle of vowel assimilation 
 is the key by means of which the door of Gaelic spelling is 
 unlocked-— the lamp by the light of which everything that 
 to the learner appeared .obscure becomes lightsome— the 
 solution by which what was so difficult begins to appear, 
 like the secret of a riddle when known, simple and interest- 
 ing. 
 
 Words are of two kinds* simple and compound, 
 
 Obs. 1.— Simple Words are generally of one syllable—- 
 sometimes, but very rarely, of two. They are the roots 
 from which the compound words spring. 
 
 Our readers will find in the First, Second, Third, and Fourth of these Les- 
 sons numerous examples of simple words. Can there be anything easier than 
 the spelling of such monosyllables aa An;, time ; &tt, slaughter ; b&r, death ; 
 bjjwj, harmonious ; rnjl, honey ; cttotn, heavy.— Easy Lessons, or Self-Imtruco 
 tiotiin Irish, p. 3. 
 
 Take a few other examples, which, in their spelling, may appear to a young 
 learner a little more difficult than the foregoing, because the final consonant 
 is aspirated— 0/5 {6-ee)\ a virgin ; tMo (*"««)» a king ; ro§ (js6), happiness ; 
 fttAj, a plain, a field ; IA05 (Ihuee), a calf. Yet are those not as easily spelled ' 
 as the Saxon words high, sigh, sought, rough, cough, and the like, which end 
 in g aspirated — i.e., gh, a consonant which, though not necessary for the 
 sound, is nevertheless required to fix the identity of these syllables. 
 
 Obs. 2. — Compound words are made up of parts. Spell 
 the parts correctly, unite them, and you have the compound 
 word spelled correctly. These parts are — first, either simple 
 wordsj each of which is very easily spelled; as, beAT), a 
 woman ; and 3A0I, a relative, from which, by composition, 
 is formed beAtj-gAol, a woman-relative; Ajib, high; c6|rr>, 
 grade; Ajtb-ce|m, high estate; co]f-c6jm, foot-step; o^g- 
 be&t), a virgin-woman ;—or, secondly, simple words and 
 particles, £<?., parts of simple words, which impart form and 
 completeness to the whole term, springing from the simple 
 root. Of this class are fAOfirAcc, freedom, cheapness; 
 from f Aojt, free, cheap ; cfiotrj-At*, heaviness ; eAb-cjtoro-Ar, 
 lightness, non-heaviness ; from eAb-cjiom, light, not heavy ; 
 CAjtAb-Af, friendship; eA5«cAjt<vb, a foe; eAj-cAttAbAf, un- 
 
206 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 friendliness, hostility ; from c^Ak, a friend. Such, too, 
 are 3eAt}ATbA]l, amiable; from seAi), affection, and ait^I, 
 like ; Ai)5eAr>AmA-|l, very amiable ; fAn-geATjArbAjl, extremely 
 amiable ; neArb-5eAT)ArbA|l, wnamiable ; ATjjeArjAmAUct, 
 great amiableness ; f Ajt-geArjArbAlAcc, amiableness in an 
 extreme degree ; neArb-JeAnArbAlACc, unamiableaess. 
 
 In such compound terms we see that the roots (such as 
 -f*A0fi, cfiort), CAfiAb, Ssat)) have before and after them cer- 
 tain particles. Those going before are called prefixes — 
 those following, suffixes or terminations. If, therefore, the 
 spelling of the simple word or the root, which is not difficult, 
 and the spelling of the prefixes and suffixes also, be known 
 to the learner, what difficulty can there be about the spelling 
 of any derivative or compound word formed from the union 
 of such parts ? None whatever. 
 
 Take, for instance, one of the foregoing examples, " seAn- 
 att>a-|1," amiable. You find it is composed of the root jeA!?, 
 and of the suffix ArbA]l, like; unite these two, of each of 
 which you know the spelling, and the new yet common 
 word, jeAnArbAjl, is properly spelled. Thus from these 
 simple 
 
 "C-AftAb, a friend. 
 
 'peAjt, a man, 
 
 pUjt, a prince, 
 
 3eAi}, affection, 
 Nouns, -j 3?*^ love, 
 
 2t)eAfj esteem, 
 
 2t)o8, respect, manner, 
 
 T,]]i, ceuntry, 
 
 La, a day, 
 I v 2t)ifr)eAG, courage, 
 
 CAftAbArbAil, friendly ; -plA-jcAmA-jl, princely, generous, boun- 
 teous ; 5eAt)AmA-|l/ amiable ; 5]i<v&Ari)A]l, loveable; me<*f- 
 M&&fty estimable ; rnobAmA-jl/mannerly ; c]fiAri?A:|l, country- 
 like, homely, social, not foreign in manner or conversation; 
 from liv, and rnifneAC, are formed, not Ia-atijajI, but UetA- 
 tr>A^i, by annexing the suffix at^I to the possessive case, 
 lAe, and inserting c, for euphony; and rnjrneArbA^l, from 
 the possessive case singular, roirflqs, by omitting j t _and 
 
 ■> 
 
 are formed, by annex- 
 ing the Suffix ATT?A|t 
 
 like, 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 207 
 
 changing y into a, to correspond with the broad vowel a in 
 the annexed syllable. 
 
 Take another example, neAjfj-seAOAirjAjl, tmamiable. You 
 find that the toot, jeAt), has here a particle, neArrj, un r not x 
 going before it. In order to learn the spelling of the word 
 thus enlarged, see how neArb is spelled, and the rest of the 
 word is the same as that treated in the foregoing paragraph. 
 Thus, then, is acquired a knowledge of the spelling of such 
 words as neArb-seAnAiijA]! ; neArb-CATiAbArrjAjl, unfriendly ; 
 i)eATt)-flA|CATi}A]l 5 unbounteous", not princely ; neArrj-TneAf- 
 Ari?A]l, not estimable ; neAn>ri?o8ArbA}i, not respectful, &c 
 
 If, instead of neATt), un, the prefix should be at), bo, eAf , 
 ti)|, f aji, or any other, learn its spelling and that of the root, 
 and unite both, and the word is spelled properly, as is seen 
 by the foregoing examples. 
 
 From the adjectives 5eAnAri)Ail, cajia&att>&]1, flAjcArbA|l, 
 qftAtfjAil, peAfiArbAjlj derivative abstract nouns are formed 
 by adding acc. In suffixing the substantive termination 
 acc, the final slender vowel ) of the adjective is omitted to 
 conform to the rule " caoI le caol," &c, which expresses 
 the principle of vowel assimilation. Thus, then, 5CAi;Atb- 
 aIacc, and contractedly, 5eAi}ArblAdc, amiableness; CAjtAb- 
 att;Iacc, friendliness; ^IajcattjIacc, bounti fulness, princely, 
 generosity ; cjftArbUcc, socfableness ; jreAfiArrjlACc, manli- 
 aess ; are formed. 
 
 Note. — When we come to the declension of adjectives, we shall fiud that 
 this class, ending in Arbajl, make the possessive case vyu\, to which annex 
 acc, and the noun is formed. 
 
 And, again, |t|3-eACc, a kingdom ; from ftjg, a king (e is 
 inserted before Act, to conform to the assimilating process). 
 
 In this manner are spelled the abstract nouns terminating in Ar or ear ; 
 as, bjnneAr, melody, from the adjective bjntj, melodious ; TOA|ieAr, goodness, 
 from r\)&]£, good ; olcAr , badness, from otc, bad ; cjunAr, quietness, calm- 
 ness, from cjun, calm, qoiet. 
 
 The termination Af is annexed to the primitive adjective 
 when its final vowel is broad ; that of eAf when the final 
 vowel is slender. In this way are formed also personal nouns 
 ending in djji, Ai&e, u]6e, ac ; others ending in An, jty, 63, 
 and the like. 
 
 Adjectives, as we have shown, are formed from the simple 
 
208 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 roots from which they spring, by annexing ArrjAjl, rnAji, ac, 
 A|8, bA, 8a, or ca, to the primitive noun. Verbs, in like 
 manner, have annexed to the root certain endings which 
 must be determined according to the tense and person in 
 which one wishes to express them ; and their spelling is to 
 be regulated by the standard of verbal conjugation. 
 
 From the various "Vocabularies" furnished in the Lessons preceding the 
 present one, our readers have become acquainted with a great number of 
 simple words or roots. In a few of the coming Lessons we shall, in order to 
 make Gaelic spelling a matter of no difficulty, treat of the prefixes and suf- 
 fixes of Irish compound words. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 SlrnAc, ou t' i lfof)!b*Mi| plentiful, abundant, copi- 
 
 DneAtnuio, v, think, ponder, view, 
 
 consider, judge ; from bfieAc, a 
 
 judgment, a conception of the 
 
 mind. 
 21 b-jrAb, long (time). 
 Feokros,/, beard. 
 "P]AtriU7o, v, ask, inquire. 
 £u]5CA6, conditional tense of the verb 
 
 ous ; from l]6n, fill (U\n, full), 
 
 and mAt l > a suffix. 
 S|OI)i;ac, a fox, plur. r]onnAi5. 
 tArilA, chanced, happened ; also 
 
 written £auIu]5, to conform to 
 
 the forms of conjugation. 
 Cure, fell ; per tense. 
 UAjn,/, occasion, favourable juncture, 
 
 \&%, get, procure. opportunity, turn; pAn le &'uajo, 
 
 ■JoTOAftcA, »»j too much, abundance. I wait for your turn. 
 
 EXERCISE LIX. 
 
 21 n fjonnAC A5uf ah jAbAji. 
 
 430 iu]z fjonnAC a b-tobAjjt U]f5e: bobjteAinu]^ ]*e cAftc 
 a b-pAb cja An r)6|* a b-j:ui5eA8 -pe awac, 'nuA^ji 50 
 tA|ilii|5 |!A 8e]]te 5Ab<\|t a^5 An ajc, a biijl le beoc, A3U]* 
 &' pjApfuqj be 'ry c-r-]onn<\c, jiA]b An c-ujj^e rnA|6 A511F 
 An ]tA]b 50 leo]i be Any. 'Cuj Ann 7* fonnAc, cti|t ^a t*5*vc 
 An 3A8 rr;ofi Ann a TtAjb fe, A1 ? £fieA5ftAb po, " CA|fri a 
 
 TJllAf, A CA]lA]b H70 CjtOtSe"; CA AT) C-U^fje CO 1t)A]C rjT) 
 
 T)ac £e]bjft lornAficA 6l 8e, A3up co lionrbATi tjac -pe|b||t 
 a cA0f5Ab." 3 A " focAil e]le a clop, bo le^rn At) 5AbA]|i 
 7 4 ]or-, A5ur A73 5IACA8 uA^ne bo lejm An fjoiroAC 50 Iuac- 
 rrjATt ruAf, "pA5A]l Ajtbiijgce tt*-6|ti 6 A8AjtcA]b a CAjtAjb, 
 A5Uf Ann -f*|n bub ai tic le]]* at? ArnAbAn 5AbA]]t : "bA rn- 
 be]8eA8 A5Ab leAC at) ojjteAb ce]le a']* civ £eAf03 bo 
 6eAnf^ bfieAcnAJAb jto]rb An le]rn bo c^bA]Tic." 
 Nj cojji bjijAcnw 5<\c cIuat)A]8 a criejrqnce.- 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IS IRISH, 209 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 U!)&\,m, breath (from a«iak;, the soul, 
 and A] I, to feed ; for while there 
 is breath there is life) ; Welsh, 
 anadl; Latin, anhela; which, a 
 linguist readily perceives is de- 
 rived from the Keltic aijaI, and 
 not from am and halo. 
 
 Slij-njAic, very good ; from At>, very, 
 and rnA]6; tb of ti)*ic becomes 
 aspirated in composition. 
 
 Cof A]oc, v, to defend. 
 
 t)ubAjnc said ; perfect tense of the 
 
 FAjceAc, a#., fretful, fearful, timor- 
 ous. 
 
 5ts)]5ca6, in, a smile, jpfar. fH?i5eA6 • 
 from rmis, the chin — the expres- 
 sion of the lips and chin, 
 
 SspptA, adj., speedy; 50 T5I°P**» 
 speedily ; from t5(°P» y » to carry 
 off with celerity; », swift mo- 
 tion, skipping, 
 
 CApA]Uc, »»,/, yelping, harking; sup- 
 posed by Dr. O'Brien to be de- 
 rived from the sound of the 
 
 irr. v. befit, say. yelping— hay, or eAp , and cAjnc. 
 
 EXERCISE LX. 
 
 <t>ttbAffic Bflic 65 la Ann le n»A m&CA]ft: "a rbACAfji, cAjfi 
 tvjof A]jtbe ! tja n)AbA6 s A3ttf t)]or e^f5A0 A3U1* njoj* ai>a- 
 lAjjje,. Agnf cA A5^b aSajica le cu -j&jTj.bo cofAjnc, cAb 
 u|rne, rn<v?i ftn, b-j?u;jl cu co ^AtceAC ^Ofrrj t>a cujn." <t)o 
 -ftfnoe fj -f*rt)]3eA8 A3uf buDA^ftc. Ua jqof A5AH? rx> a 
 ieAt;b, 30 b~Ar>ri?A]c, &cz n\ cu]|*3e clu]n]rn rrjAbA6 A]3 
 CApA|r>c *tja in?|3eAi;i; tno cofA leo co fqopCA a'|* fejb]]! e. 
 
 Mfl aod r,?A|6 a|5 CAjnc le clA6Ai|te Ajjt rntfneAC a 
 
 3lACAb« 
 
 EXERCISE LXI. 
 
 1. Who is there (cja cA abo.TI?}? 2. It is I ('rnjfe). 
 3. Art thou John? 4. I am not John, but George. 5. 
 Where does John happen to be? 6. He is at home. 7. 
 Were you at home? 8. I was not at home, but my servant, 
 Cormack, was at home to defend the house. 9. How is 
 your father ; is he manly, courageous, friendly, amiable, 
 lovable, and princely, as people say he is? 10, He is; but 
 my brother, of whom you heard, is unmanly, unaraiable— 
 yet he is princely and friendly ; he has a smile for all his 
 friends, but he abominates (cA 3 ft Air) A]3e A|ti) his foes. 
 11. Think well on what you say. 12. I am not afraid 
 (fretful) to say what I think to be true. 13. That is 
 right. 
 
210 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 THIRTY-SEVENTH LESSON. 
 
 The principal compound words are nouns, adjectives, verbs. 
 
 Observe that in a . compound term resulting from the 
 union of two simple nouns in the nominative case, or from 
 that of a simple and derivative noun, the second part is the 
 leading element, and that the first merely qualifies or defines 
 the meaning of the second. 
 
 The declension and inflections of the compound term are, 
 therefore, those peculiar to the second part ; so is the gender 
 also, unless the prefixed noun (as be^, a woman, a female) 
 be such as to point out a-xhange. 
 
 Substantives compounded with other substantives in the 
 nominative case : 
 
 B&|tft-cobA]fi, head fountain. 
 
 Bo-f u]t cow-eye ; from bo, a cow ; and f u]l, an eye. 
 
 B|teu3-f A]6, a false prophet. 
 
 B|teu3-|i]5, a pseudo-king; from bfteu5, a lie, a false 
 thing ; and jt|5, a king, 
 
 Burj-ntur, a fountain , from burjj but, source, origin, root| 
 and fftuc, a stream. 
 
 C<\6-b&nji, a helmet; from cat, a battle; and b&j-m, the 
 top, the head. 
 
 CeAjic-meob^n, middle 
 
 CeA'ftc-l&jt, the very centre. 
 
 CWp-rolur, twilight. 
 
 Clo£-ceAC, a belfry, a round tower ; from CI05, a bell ; 
 and ce^c, a house. 
 
 C]tAob-f:leA^3 5 a garland ; from cjt<\ob 5 a branch, a sprout; 
 and -pleAfj, a wreath, fillet. 
 
 Cul-c^inc, back-biting; from cul, back; and CA]t>c. 
 
 ■pe-AlWbeAjtc, an act of treachery. 
 
 'peAft-ior;<vb, a lieutenant, or vice-gerent; from feAfi, a 
 man; and jo?)a&, a place, a position— one who holds the 
 place of another. 
 
 JZfQ^-peA-p, a messenger, an informant; from fjOf, know- 
 ledge s and feAfij a man. 
 
 C^o]|t-/peo]l, mutton, \ Words compounded of peojt, 
 
 i.Ad|5-^eO|l, veil, | and cao{^ ? a sheep ; l&ofi, 
 
 ^uic-feofl, pork, [ a calf; rr/uc, a pig; and 
 
 2t)#ifi?>f-eojl, beef. J n?Aftc, a beef. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISIC ^211 
 
 From Uri?, a hand ; and <t)|A, 
 a god ; etibAC, cloth ; and 
 ojib, a sledge. 
 
 From Wc, halfj or one of 
 two; and cof, afoot; fjenl, 
 - a etory ; fu^l, an eye i cAob, 
 ~a side. 
 
 tArt)-<D|A, a household god, 
 Larij-eu&Ac, a handkerchief* a 
 
 napkin, 
 lxut)-ofib, a hand-slecjge. 
 LeAc-coj f ,* one foot, > 
 
 teAC-r^eul, a half-story, an 
 
 excuse, 
 LeAc-f »|l, one eye, 
 Le.AC-rAob, one side, 
 
 Ofg-beAtJ, a maiden ; from ojj, a virgin , and beAi), a 
 woman. 
 
 Ojj-^eAjt, a virginal youth. 
 
 Ofi-flAc, a sceptre; from 6ft, gold* and flAc, a rod, a wand. 
 
 Rlj-^eAit, a very good man, a king in his way, from jtjj 
 a king, and f?eA]t. 
 
 Taiac-saoc, north wind. 
 
 SeA]tc«3]tA6, affection, love. 
 
 Sic-fulAT>5, good temper, peaceful endurance ; from fjc, 
 peace; and -puiA^5, suffering. 
 
 "CeAf 3|tA&, heat-love, zeal. 
 
 dlt-jftAft, patriotism, country-love. 
 
 The prefix beAt), changes the gender , as. 
 
 BeAn-<DeA, a goddess. 
 
 BeAn»43eACurj, a deaconess. 
 
 BeAn-nAmAb,, a female foe; 
 
 BeAtM>Aori), a female saint. 
 
 BeAiH>3l<*£j a iemale attendant. 
 
 BeAn-f i5e, a witehj a fairy woman, a bean-shighe ; from 
 beAjn, and TV5§> a sprite ; root, fsjg, a happy state. 
 
 BeATj-f3lAbA, a female -slave. 
 
 BeAi)-ci5CA|it>A, a lady ; a woman-lord. 
 
 Nous, — From combinations like the foregoing, for vrhich the Keltic has, 
 from the earliest period, been remarkable, are derived some proper names 
 found in Caesar ; .as, fiumnorix, world-king ; from SorhAjrj, the world ; and 
 Tt?o» king; and Bituriges, life-king; from b]t, life, the world ; and ^15, king; 
 Caturiget, battle-king. 
 
 Obs. 1. — The following is a class of words which are by 
 many regarded as compounds, because their corresponding 
 terms in English are compound, but in our language are 
 simple words followed by the genitive case of a second 
 noun, which qualifies the meaning of the first ; as, 
 
212 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Bp^c-CAife, a winding-sheet; from bjtAc, and CAjfe, of 
 death ; poss. or gen. case. 
 
 Co|tfi-Ti)oi)<M8, a crane. 
 
 'Deoj, end, final issue ; as, j?a beog, at last ; i&]T)]C ye pA 
 8eo§, he came at last ; f a bejjte, A3111* j:a beo;zj, at length 
 and at last. This word is compounded with Ue, the geni- 
 tive case of Ia ; as, beo^lAe (pr. dyo-jlae), the decline or 
 close of the day, the evening ; ca^jc j*e a beo^lAe Ann 
 pAe, he came in the decline of (the day) yesterday ; beoj- 
 -pl<V]Cj the last prince : this word is misspelled qui; ; as, ciuj- 
 ^Ia]c, the last prince, ^eog is not heard in the spoken 
 language, except in the adverb, £A beog, and in connexion 
 with the word l<ve, of a day ; and o]bce^ of a night ; beog- 
 o^bce, far in the night, end of the night. The word be] jte, 
 end, is, at present, commonly employed in its stead. 
 
 'peAfi-ceojlj a man-of-music, a musician. 
 
 *peAfi-£eAf*A, a man-of-knowledge, a seer; peAfA being 
 the gen. case of £{oj*. 
 
 peA|t-c|5e, man-of-a-house 5 a householder* 
 
 "tAoc-ceoji, warrior- of-music. 
 
 2t)AC-AliA, an echo (son-of-the-cliff). 
 
 ^tjAC-^qfie, a wolf (son-of-the-country). 
 
 Cu-roA^ta, an otter (dog-of-the-sea). 
 
 LAog-rnAjiA, a seal (calf-of-the-sea) . 
 
 'CeAc-ojxA, a house of entertainment, an inn. 
 
 Now this latter class of compound words differs widely 
 from the former : in these the principal part is the first ; in 
 those the principal part is the second : in these the second 
 noun in the genitive case qualifies the meaning of the first « 
 in those the first part qualifies the meaning of the second, 
 
 Other names of Keltic origin— as, Orgetorix, ufittA 5Ac-coftU|f, the stay-of- 
 every-joumey (and not, as some derive the word, •• King of a Hundred Hills," 
 Casar, edited by Anthon, p. 6) ; Cingstvrix, C]ijrj 5Ac-cojiujf, the head-of- 
 every-journey ; Vergobret, £eAn-5o-bfie At, the man-for-judgment — are formed 
 much after the same manner. 
 
 Adjectives vrith a Noun prefixed. 
 
 B]C-buAi) s everlasting ; from bit, life ; and buAfy, lasting. 
 Bjc-beo, sempiternal everlasting. 
 BlAc-cutirttAj blossom-sweet. 
 
8ELF-INSTRUCTI0K Iff IBXSHk 213 
 
 CeA^n-bAi?, head- white (white-headed), 
 CeAnn-bAi)A, headstrong. 
 CeAnn-Tbojt, head-big, (large-headed). 
 Cof-luAt, foot-swift, (swift-footed), 
 o@ft]t- ai?, ! a gtor ^. . co ^^cof ac, a cheslip 
 
 Ferfo w?#/i Nouns prefixed. 
 
 Co]t-ceAt)5A|l, to tie in a knot ; from cojt, a knot, a 
 twist; and ceA^A^!, to bind. 
 
 C]tAob-f*3Aol, reveal; from cjiaoo, a branchy and f3*ol, 
 to loose, to draw away ; because when a branch is torn off a 
 tree, the inner part is revealed. 
 
 CjtA0-j8-b]t]feA8, to heart-break. 
 
 Cul-cApjiAi)3, to retract ; from cul, the rear, the hinder 
 pan of anything ; and CAft]tAt>5, to draw to. 
 
 Sfol-cu]t, to sow seed. 
 
 'CeA]*-5|tA6u]3, to be zealously loving of. 
 
 Compound words in which Adjectives are prefixed* 
 
 2lftb, high, chief, supreme ; as, Ajib-jifg, chief-king ; Ajtb- 
 CjjeAjiTjA, sovereign lord ; Afib-jieirr?, high power. 
 
 Buai}, enduring, lasting*; as, bu<u;-f AogAUc, long-lived ; 
 bu&tKre&frbAC, persevering. 
 
 C&o^n, gentle ; as, cAOjrj-bucjtAcc, gentle sincerity. 
 
 Cacti?, mild, tender ; as, CAorb-5]tA&, tender love ; caottj- 
 cjiuc, a slender, gentle form. 
 
 CIaou, inclined, partial ; as, clAon-bjie^c, partiality ; from, 
 cIaoi), and bfie|c, a judgment. 
 
 Cftoti?, crooked, bent ; as, cjioro-ieAC, eromleac, the drui- 
 dical altar ; from c|ton>, crooked, bent as it were in adora- 
 tion ; and leAC, a flag, or rock. 
 
 <DAOft, dear, condemned ; as, bAoji-bjieAc, condemnation. 
 
 <t)&0T>05lAc, a bond slave. 
 
 <DeA3, good ; as, beA5-6it|T)e, a good person. 
 
 ^DeAjtb, real, true ; as, beAJib-bjtACA^jt, a (real) brother, 
 one of the same father and mother ; beAjib-f jufi, a sister ; 
 beAjtb is now commonly pronounced as if written bejt, and 
 to write it so is quite conformable to the practice of our 
 ancient writers; as, beA]tc<voji;eA6, sadness, lamentation; 
 
2 1 4 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 from beAft, and cAojneAb, crying; beAjubdfi, enormous; 
 from beAji, and rnoji, large. 
 
 <D[At>, vehement ; as, b|An-3fiAb, vehement love. 
 
 <£)luc, close, thick ; as, bluc-cA|t]tA]i>3» attract. 
 
 <Dftoc, bad; as, bfioc-beupA, bad manners; bfiQG-Ajnrn, a 
 bad name. 
 
 yt\onw, fair; as, £iotw-b&jtfi, fair-head; ^]oni>r3°c, a white- 
 flower ; Fjoi)n-'j*UA]i, cool, cold, fresh ; £]0fln-bAi}, whitish. 
 
 pjofi, true, pure; as, fjo]t-u|f5e, spring-water, living 
 water. 
 
 3<Mt°j r^ugh ; as, SAjtb-fjon, a tempest. 
 
 ^eAttjt, short; as, seAfifi-^jAb, a hare (a short wild 
 animal). 
 
 5Kn, clean; as, sUtj-cjto^e, pure-heart. 
 
 31]i)t), clear; as, 5l|t?t)-jiA8Afic, clear-sight. 
 
 2!)aoc, soft ; as, rt)AOC-feo]l, tender meat. 
 
 2t)jon, small, little; as, m|on-A]|tne|f, small cattle; 2t)ion 
 cA-jf 3, small-Easter; low-Sunday; (Latin, minus; Greek, 
 fietwz/, less). 
 
 2t)6n, great ; as, Tt>6jt-CA]l, great fame. 
 
 Naott>, holy; as, r><xon>ACA]fi, holy father. 
 
 Nu<\&, new ; as, nuAb-bujne, an upstart. 
 
 65, young ; as, 05-f eAji, a' young man ; 65-mAjic, a 
 young ox. 
 
 pjtfOTb, first, primal ; as, pf^on>A8bAfi, the first cause. 
 
 S*ob, stilly, false ; as, f Aob-pA^b, a false y prophet ; r Aob- 
 Af>|*col, a false apostle ; pAob-cjAl, folly, silliness; from fAob 
 and cjaI, sense. 
 
 Saoji, free ; as, fAOfi-fejlb, a free-hold ; f Aoji-io^l, free- 
 will. 
 
 Scat?, old; as, feAr)-j*eAji, an old man; peAn-AO}]*, old 
 age ; r-e<\n-jteACc, old law. 
 
 "C]teui?, bold, strong, mighty ; as, cjieut)-£eAji, a brave 
 man ; cfiettn-lAoe, a hero. 
 
 T^fion?, heavy; as, cjtom-6fto|8e, heavy-heart; cjioii} 
 fA^fg, drink to the dregs (from cjtom and y: A]f3, squeeze) ; 
 cnorn-Uij&e, the nightmare (from cjiom and luj8e, lying). 
 
 Ua|*aI, noble (iiA-p, high ;' A]l, educate) ; as, itAf aI-acajji, 
 a patriarch. 
 
 Uile, all; as, ujle-cuTOACtAC, Almighty; uile-eohjAC, all- 
 knowing. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 215 
 
 Compound words with Verbs prefixed are only few ; as % 
 
 Jc-joii)fiA6, back-biting, slander. 
 
 X<vjtH<vT)3-ATic, a magnet, from CAfi?iAt)5, drawing; and 
 Ajtc, a mineral,' a hard stone. \ 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Sijft, for bew> says. 
 
 CAb, what ? 
 
 C<%b Ar, from what j wherefore. 
 
 CeA&^A, same r , pronounced ceanna, 
 
 Cv>]t, trembling (t*Ap|, under)^V> * 
 
 Ceytic, the gen. case of ce'Afic, justice. 
 
 G5-ceAfic, m, injustice.! from e, and 
 ce.\fic ; e causes c to be eclipsed 
 by 5 j | is sometimes inserted be- 
 
 fore 5, and then the word \% 
 
 spelled eisceAftc 
 fcne|in, v, to contend, to wrestle, to 
 
 attempt, 
 t)' ^ t*eA5A]|t t t>, answered. 
 51aoi6, v, called. 
 
 5a&A]6, a thief; from 301b, to steal. 
 SaIusao, to soil, to muddle ; from 
 
 taI, and taIac, dirty. 
 
 EXEfcCISE LXn. 
 THE WOLF AND THE LAMB. 
 
 2it> 2t)A,b<x8-<vllA- ^5Uf at) c-Uat). 
 
 %W bo b] ti)AbA8~AltA A]5 ol f]ojt-u]f ?;e aj 5 ceA*JT^f jiuc, 
 bo cotkjajjic T/e (he saw) uat) tfjpf -fAjbe f^of . Af^ "M be 
 /pvjc-^fttitt ceAbi)A (of the same .stream). Oo TtjT)i)e fe 
 |tar> (he formed a resolution) bffte^i^^o seize) Afn at; hat), 
 acc bu8 tijaic lejf cor* at^aIacc ce||tc a cuji ajji a ej- 
 cojtu Ujroe f|t> (therefore) jti£ fe -flop AJ5 An uat) A5up 
 buOAjfirj. : " 21 jAbA^b, cAb at; a b-p ufljfi a p aIuJaS At) 
 ujpge cA]n?-fe A]5 6l?" "3° be|Tt)}n," ajti (says) at) c- 
 uaw 50 b-urbAl. w H| pefCjTt) ctAT)i)op a b-q.3 l]on)-pe aw 
 c ~ w i1*5 e 4 TA^A^i a ca a^3 Tt]c UAjc-pe ctt5Aro-fe." w 5]*> 
 30 b-pii|l pe ATfjlAjb ," b' pTieASAJji at) rt?AbA&-AlU. "H] 'I 
 pe acc bl^AjAT) 6 jIao|8 eu b|toc-A]r;n;e otirn." " Oc, a 
 8u|ne cojft," bttbA^ic at) c-uat) pAO] c^c, "BtiAgAi) 6 
 fjn i^ojt 1M5A& roe," "SQAipeAS n?tt»>\ HAib " eu~p$, aW 
 b* pjieA3Aji i i at) TnAbAb-AlU, "pe b' ACAfn, a gUojb ojirw 
 1Ab, ajut* pe An cap ce^bnA: acc T)iH aod 3**1 a btteirr) 
 n>o Ion a : buAjifc .b]oro:" Agiip 5AI) pocAjl ..efle cujc pe 
 A|ji ai>- itAi) b'oce a bj 3^t) CAbAin (help) A^up pceul fe 
 e 6 cetje. 
 
 Mj'i c|o|t<st) (tyrant) 3*1) teAc-pgeul. . 
 
 ^5 n f T?1 b-pujl aot) 5A|t bo &ttp)e f^inplf8, beAJ-cnoj- 
 8©Ac, a bei,c A|5 b]te[rr) le^f at) Tr)U|T)qjt e^oojieAC a cA 
 ai>v A|\b-ce|it), 
 
216 
 
 KEY TO EXERCISES- 
 
 TWENTY-FIFTH LESSON- 
 SIN GU15^)2l<t) L6J3621M 21JK FJCjt*. 
 
 EXERCISE XXXIX.— Un -H2l01^)Slb 5t*atU$2llb t5SU3 w frcit). 
 
 1. b-^uil t)ua8acc Aijt bit "A3Ab?"* 2. H| b-f?u]i 
 t)ua8<\cc A]fi bic "a3Att>." 3. b-'pujl t;ua6acc "aj3" b* 
 AtAjTt? 4. M|'l (for ^ b-fu]l) i)ua8acc "A15" n/ acait*; 
 tjf'l t)ua8acc aiti bic " A5A]T)T)-T)e" a ca 'tjtj ati 5-corbi)U{8e 
 Y at) cuaic; -jf cofjt "bAO|b"f a cA 'f At) rr)-DAile rbofti^ 
 30 TTj-bei&eAb tjuaSacc 5A6 aotj lAe " A3A]b ?" £. 2l?i 
 
 CUAUlf AITI AT) 3-CO3A& T^lceAC fO ACA bill Af£ CUJl 1?A 
 
 rj-6irrio|pe ^aoj crieACAb? 6. 3° cipce cuaIa^ : bo cluj- 
 T)3A& a J^itr; t>| fe att;ai7) c^]b at> qti, acc bo gA^n a 
 ttjac-aIIa at)o 5ac Ia5 A5ur* jUat;, A^ur* cIuatj 6 13|irr>- 
 6bA|fi, 30 ceATjt) jAjijuqf. 7* 2li) bojg 30 b-c|OcpA}8 a 
 
 * The words within inverted commas are those which form the special 
 subject of the Lesson. The learner should, for that reason, pay particular 
 attention to them. Each Exercise is fashioned chiefly with the view of ex- 
 hibiting, in a practical way, the leading features of all that has been explained 
 in the Lesson to which it is annexed. 
 
 f Observe the difference in sound and meaning between the prepositional 
 pronouns bAojb (dhuee-iv, pr. in one syllable), to ycu; &jb (dkeev) t of you ; 
 cojb (dho-iv), to them; bjob (dhee-iv, pr. in one syllable), of them ; some- 
 times written bfobtA. The first, baojb, to you, is second person plural, com.' 
 pounded of the preposition bo, and rib, or ]b (old form), you. The learner 
 will notice that the broad vowels, a, o, come after b, because o in bo> the 
 preposition with which it is compounded, is broad — thus, at first,. too-]h, and 
 then subsequently it assumed the present spelling, bAojb. The second, &jb, 
 of you, is compounded of be, of, and ib ; e of be » a slender vowel ; 
 hence bf b, f being pronoun ?ed long, like ee, "Cop «= " bo" t*&. to them* 
 &f*b =s " be" |Ab, of them. 
 
SELF-IXSTBUCTION I$T 'IRISH. 217 
 
 Uf Aift " cu5A|T)t>-t)e ?" 8. M] b-f uil ]rt)i)]8e ajji tyc " 0]W* 
 50 b-cjocp A|8. 9. T>& in;oibe " aih" n>o &eAjtb-b|tACA|Ti|b, 
 SeAirjuf A5iif U]IIoats), 50 b-c]Oc-p^6. 10. 5° ^eirbir) t)] 
 cojti 50 n)-bej8eAb iti)t)]8e Afti h\t il ojtriA." I i . ^ubafftc 
 Ti7|fe fft)* ^"f.S ? 1 c©||* bo|b, 30 ri)-bei8e.a.8 ctio8acc 
 " iot)1)ca." 12. B-fU]l fAicqof "o]tc-fA?" 13. M| b-fUjl 
 pAjccjof ''oinij;" i)j TiAib a jtiATi), A5Uf t)| bei8 a coibce. 
 
 14. jj-f Ull f AlZXJOf " A]Tt" b' ACA1TI A5Uf " A1|l" fcO Col- 
 
 ceACAjiAib? 15. Mf b-fuil; ca iot?i)CA At) cjieur)Af ub if 
 
 bUAl bO cIaT) 3 eA l tA l^ c A CA1fbAT)Ab* i&, CfA f |Ab T)A lj- 
 A-JtbCUrbACCA A CA A"|5 COTT>TtAC *f AT) C05A8 fo? 17. ^t> 
 ptlAIOC; AJUf At) SATlblT)1A ' AJUT* JoCA]lle 6 CUA18, Ain 
 
 aot) cAob; 2lur*c|tiA Aiji At) cAob ejle. 18. CAb e At) 1- 
 
 A8bATl CO5A18 CA 6C e<X.C|tA?" 19- €)U|l A|TV ACT? CAob le 
 fAOJtfACC fAgAll, A3Uf* le CeAT)T)Af A COl^bAll A]|t AI) 
 
 CAob e|te. 20. Mac ttjoti At) f qujif a a^ti At) qi)i)e bAOT)<s, 
 C05A8? 2i. Jf ttjoti 50 bejrbit). 22. Mac aIuiij At) t>]8 
 f |OCcait) ! 23. Oc, feAb, 50 bejrbjn if A!)-Alu|i) \ ; tjj'I 
 f]Of " A5A]t)t)" aiji a Iuac, 1)0 30 b-f eictr?u|b At) c-ati a 
 
 CAJAf le CO3A8. 24. J f TT)^At) l]Ott) f]0C-CA1T) 30 })-&X)- 
 
 rfjoji. 25. Ma, b]beA8\ fAicc^of otic fAOj 't) 3-C05A8 fo. 
 
 26. M/l f AJCCJOf OTltt), Olfl CUTljTT; Tt)0 bOCCUf Al)t) 43jA t)A 
 5-CAC, A3Uf At)t) *t)fA T)A f |C, A3UT* 3IACAITT) 6 t)-A lATT)A]b 
 
 fjoccAi^, ijo C03A6 fieirt tt>ati if cojl le]f. 27. "pejcjit) 
 5U|t burt)e f]OTi-eA3t;AC cu a i)ej^b Atj-c-fAogAil fo A5uf 
 At)t) rjejqb ai) c-fAO^Ail eile. 28. Ma n?ol rr>e n?A 'r fe 
 00 co]l 6. 29. M| ibolf Ab ; \)\ be^rijrr; acc at) f|Ti|t)e» 
 BO. BeAtJtjACc leAc. 31. 5° T^J^ hjaic A5Ab. 
 
 TWENTY-SIXTH LESSON- 
 SIM 3ejS62t<b l,fe)562lM 21JH fJCJ^). 
 
 EXERCISE XL.—?IK ce2ltRttC2lt>2lfe 5H*ltU52it>. 
 
 KfobATib A3uf ^QjCAel. 
 
 I. %i) "l]om-fA" e fo, do <6 leAc-fA? ,; ' 2. M] « l]Otth 
 fe" e, tK> " leAC-f a ; 5 ' ?f " le" rt)' aca|ti e. 3. %\\i at) 
 A8bA]t pt), |f "Wc-fA" e, ojti if "leAt-rA" at) !i)ettb a 
 
218 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 bApjeAf le W ACA|ri. 4. Mac t»ac "le^f" |:6^ij cu-fA? 
 5. J'f ii?ac "lejf fef.;" rrjire. 6. SATrjlujgeAT;!; cu 511JI 
 ftADA|f * ; leAt fe|t;" at) cjiAC-tJoyA fo. 7. JJ° be l")|>) 
 bjbcAf Iforr? pep; i;o 311ft cait;|c cufA, bu|beACAf bu|c 
 fAOj bo CAftAbAf. 6. M] rnAjc Ijorr; tjati V fe|b|ft 1|oti) 
 ceAcc, cjiac-i;6t;a a i;Ae aj3 bAjl &o CAfftbe. 9. M|oti 
 ttja^c l|oir;-rc fjie |*|t; (fjte is an old preposition, the same 
 as fie or ^ e > with; ffie f|r; means afowy 101M £/*«£, beside^ 
 moreover)^ 6}|t b| Aft 5-CAifibe »|l^ "l|W, w cufA attjajt; 
 be'n ]0it}lAi) i;ac jtA|b l^nr). 10. Ca uA||t Aft bttjp at> bA?l 
 ru<\f ? 11. Mjoft b|t|f fj fttAf 50 b-c] at; ceACA^Tt be 
 6I05 A||t rnA|b|T) AT)i) ]u6. 12. 2tij le b' ACAffi ah coac 
 fo? 13, H] <l le|f ;" acc "l|ort)-fA" 6|ji b* ^5 too ttja- 
 CA|ft-rr)6rt ATi bub lejce e 5 A5Air;-f a e, if Ijoirj-fA Aoojf e. 
 14. 2l|t fA5 rj t)a cigce, at; t»?u^I|t), at; fejirrj, A3Uf at; 
 A|jir;^f A5Ab-fA? 15. Mjoti fA5; t;j " l|or»i-fA" iAb fo, 
 if le SeArnuf 0'Bft|A|r; rno 6ol-ceACA|fi iAb.. 16. SJcc qA 
 ati le]f i;a oa, Aguf t;a ca^a|1, A3«f tja caotia^j; ujle A]|i 
 at; b-fe^lrt; e|le? 17. Jf le too feeATtbjiACAiji ScepAO jAb 
 ttjle; -\x ^ e ]V 9* DA 5 If ^ e ir T)A CAfA|l, |f le^f t;a bA|rb; 
 i;a toi^I|& Ajiif t;a b-AfA|l, t;a CAoriAfg A3iif oa 3Ab&]jt, 
 i;a b-eunlAic roAft acA 3eA&A, Iacat;, pfiAOCAige, ceAftcA, 
 co|l|3: |f le^f at; cxjoitjIat;. 18. b-'puil Tt)|le bAir; A|3e? 
 19. 5o be|Tt>|T;, a ca A3«f b' fe]b|Tt cujle. 20. "Cja 
 le|f" at; baACAill 63 fo caII? 21. )y le too &eAfibTiACA|ji 
 e, buACA|U tt;a|c, A5uf A!;cofAT0A]l le. t;-a AtAjft. 22. 
 " C|A Ai5" a b-f u]l at; tr;e|b A}|t3|b bo ctiu]t;t;|3 b* acaiti- 
 rb6|t ? 23. ipA3A& iotijIat; at; Aj^ejb, c|Tt;cioll n;]le puncA, 
 A|5 rno beATtb-ffUfi ^Ii;t;a. 24. 4)eAi)fA|8 fe fpjte beAf 
 &j. 25. <t>eAi;fA]& 30 beiT^jT;. 26. Mac b-fu|l f| bul a 
 ^ofAb, at; tt>| fo— toi aIu|t; t;a BeAUce|T;e? 27. t1|'lj If 
 f e|b||t te|ce, acc cu|Tt f | at;- ifaof a6 A|]t cul 30 co|f eAC 
 at; tt)| f o cu3Ait;r), o't; t-feAT;-bA|iATbAjl pa3at;a^5 aca 
 f6f AtT)eAf3 t;a T;-bAO|t)e t;ac b-fu|l fe fot)A pofAb a Ttj| 
 t)A BeAl-ce|ne. 28. 21t; it)] A]|t a < b-f uil t;a f |l|6 30 f joji 
 A|3 beAt?Ab ttat;t; — at; xt)] if fukir;A]Tie be Tb|orA|b t;a 
 oI|A3at;Aj ; t)UA|it a cu||teAT;T; at; c|tu|i)T;e A5uf at; fpeurt, 
 le 9-jffft rt9-biteu5A6 a|3 T;e|te cA||ie at; c-fA05Ail fo, a 
 
 J3-CoUA]6 If UTIA OTITICA, A5ttf ATbATlCAt)!/ 50 f3|ATilAC, feUlh 
 li)ATl ATi)A|l A*f A]3 fiA6 le f|ol 2l6<\]rb— "B}^ fUtJAC." 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 2 1 9 
 
 Jr 1*1 ">! St)'^]**' l—n>1 -* c * ^ be beAt)t)AccA}b bo 5AC 
 tille Icarjb A]5 a -b-fujl ^fiAb Af]t nj*&*fli co ceAi)Att?A}l. 
 
 28. b-pufl |;jof a-|5 bo beAjtb-fjujt a^ aij mejb j-o? 
 
 29. *Ca fjof; acc njA^t 50' leojt a tfejqb be'o c-fArb^|l 
 fo, leAi;At)D X) CA|Wc |*Aob-bAi) A^Uf cu|]teAW aj|v le^c cjaII 
 Asuf cii|5ni)c. 31. 2lbA]ft, n?A >f fe bo to\l e, ad it>e]b 
 a bubA^c n?|fe. 32. ^eAfipAb; acc yfl aoi? 5*]* aw. 
 33. SIad leAc. 
 
 TWENTY-SEVENTH LESSON- 
 SIM sesici:#m<i) tejSestN 2i;b facj<t>. 
 
 EXERCISE XLL— 21N Z-WKtyUb 5mitU52lb 2UR t>2l fr£e2lt>. 
 
 94)<v]t5<VTfieAb, 6l]fAber, A511]* a (her) beAfibfjuft. 
 
 I. L 2lt) "njAjc.leAc" fjubAl, a cajia tijo cjio^&e? 2. Jf 
 "nx^c l]Oii)" nubAl ; acc ]t)9]f bAn) a " b-c|3' liW fjub<vl 
 c|t]b T)<v Ti^ACA|]t|6 ; 6|]t le]f At) f1Wt)e a jia6 leAC, nj 
 
 fjubAlfTAb A^fl A1) 71)-boCAft TT)6fl ? 3. SeA8, " CJJ l]t)t)>" 
 
 6j|t T)]'l bjiucc,: 00 reAjtcA^T) A]]t At) b-peu]t. 4. " jf beAf 
 Ijort)" |*|udaI cjijb t)A ti7aca^ji|&. 5. 2lr> " peAftfi Wc-fA" 
 i)<v p<^ftce i)A At) bocAjt ? 6. )\ " peAftjv Ijon?." 7. 2lt) 
 beAf Wc puba! awac A]|t cjtAc i;a n)<\]bt)e (pr. maynh- 
 ne — bt) = double v in sound). 8. Hi "beAf l^orr?," ]f " bej j*e 
 l^on)" pjubAl aidac ai; t|tAC-t>ot)A. 9. B' fejb]|i 31*71 "ri)&-\i 
 le" bo 8eA|ib-f|u|t ceacc ljnt) ajui* bUcA t)0 fcocA a 
 buA^i)c. 10. M| "c|5 lejce" ccacc. 11. "pent, b're|b^t 
 50 " b-qj." 12. 3° cpce t)| "rr?A|c Ijon?" ] £A5Ai,l " le^ce 
 fe]i;>," CA]ljr) co Alu|i) A ? f cA fj. 13. <De]jt f] 511ft "njA^c 
 lejce" ceAcc, acc dac " fe]b]|t le^ce," tdiuja b-pAgAfb cu- 
 |*a ceAb. 14. " T3|5 lion?^ pe^ij ceAb a CAb^]tc &|. 15. 
 T^)A 30 rt)^c, ca rt)e cft)ce 5U]t " -pe^v|i]t lejce" ceAcc } r^ 
 Pai^acc. 16. "B* feA]t;t i^oit)-fA" ^1^ 3° b-qocpAb f|. 
 17. 2li) buAl 8] £At)Acc '|* ai) n)-bA]le? 18. Mf buocl, 
 lejf. At) riT 1 ! 1 ? 6 V^' tf "StxvcAC le^ce" be]6 a 3-cu]beAcc 
 a beATibfjufi. 19- Oc t)AC Aluji) Arr?A|tcAi)i) t)A ti}ACAi|t]6, 
 i)ac Alu]t>; -p eu ^ 1 ^ 1°T^TPI^j ^ t\nye fjAbAji), t)<v |?e]c- 
 ^6054, A3u|* i)A Waca |?«A6At)A ujle ; ijac beAj* <vi? ^ W|*5- 
 
220 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 c|tAob £!5tn& (I shall weave) bo tt)0 rbACA^ft. 20. "Ci\ 
 |or)5<v *ijt ai) le^T)b ub fAoj 3AC i)|8 ijua8 pejceAtJt) f|. 21. 
 21 8eAjtb-f , ju|t bjl, "aij Ajl leAc" ]i6f*A ]*]A8At)A C]iu|r)i)U5<\8; 
 ajuj* beAt)j*An)U]b pleAf*3 b^ob? 22. Buaji) t*coca a3uj* 
 
 |lOf A Cll £&}!?, A CA]l]t), tt)AJl jj* " A]l leAC." 23. A 
 
 2t)A|t3A^fieAb, aij " jreAjtft leAC-f a" At) fAri)fiA8, t>a fiA^ce 
 A^ji bjc ejle- be't) iD-b^AgA-jo? 24. Jp " feAjtjt l|oii);" 
 6|fi t)| fe ATbA^t) 50 b-c|5 le'i)eAC bul cji^b t)A n?ACA]|t]8 
 
 TTJOf £UfA At)r>|* AT) Art) fit), 'T)A A]fl £eA8 Art)AA]fl b|C ejle, 
 ACC ArbA|tCAT)1? TJA "SO]]iZ A3Uf 3AC T)]8 £A CUA]ftC 50 ]*3fA- 
 
 ri)AC. 25. )\ ^rjojt f]i;; _ ACc CAb 6 ho rbeAf A]ft cjxac aij 
 ^oTjrbA^jt, ai? foijrbAjft Aoibjt) 'tjua^ji cAjb ija cojica u^le 
 Apu]&e? 26. Ca fjof A5An> 511ft Ajn^ffi AO(bji) i; acc 
 t)| cAjCTjeAtbAC At) |*rnuA]T)eA8, 50 b-^u]l|b i)A Uece bfieAgA 
 CAftc, ^5uf 50 b-fiqljb 3]teAt) A3uf fU3|tA8 t)A bljA^OA 
 At)i> 3A|t a be^c cAjcce. 27. 2t)A]feA8, CAjljt? njo cleibe, 
 i>ac b-ftql f]0|* A3<vb 31171 An)l<\]8 ca At) tao^aI — ua]]i 
 pAO| 3ne]t) A3«f ua^|i -pAO] fioi>; Ai)ojf At) fAri?jiAti> ^iMr 
 At) 3eATt>|tA8; acc 5AC bu]t)e bo jte^i a TbjA^t)- 28. 2li) 
 
 * 4 CU|TT)T)e leAc" A1) ]*U3|tA& A3Uf At) 3fieAT> b| A3Alt)t) At) 
 |*ATT)ftA8 fO CUA]8 CAJIC, CAob At) "pAJ]t|t"3e A]fl AT) CjKXlJ- 
 
 rbojfi ? 29. jf " ciqrbtJe ljon/' 50 tt^ajc. 30. ^DeAjtbA^ji) 
 bujc 30 b-fU]ln?]b A|3 ceAC xx)o col-ceACA]ji ; At) " Ajl 
 leAc" a ccacc AfceAC? 31. KacpAb A5up fAjlce. 
 
 TWENTY-EIGHTH LESSON— 
 2iN C-OCC2t)2t<t> iej362W 21Jfc £jcj<t>. 
 
 EXERCISE XLII.— 21M 06^210 SmiCUZtftb 2l]R t)2l PlceglD. 
 
 1. 'Ca A]H3eAb A5Ab, acc At) leAc |:e]t) &? 2. "Ca 
 A^3eAb A3AH), acc 01 l]onj pe^t) e. 3. C^ caIah) aj3 
 rt)' ACA^ft acc t)| leir ^1^) 1« 4. Ca ceAC a]5 njo rbACAjji 
 acc v] lejce fep) 6. 5. BjoeAt)t) AlfijeAb aj3 tijo 8eA|ib- 
 bfiACA]jt, acc t)| le]f fe]t) &. . 6. B-f^jl leAbA]t a]5 ho 
 8eA|tb-f]U|t t)AC ie^ce ££|t>? 7. M|'l A|3 rrjo 8eA]tb-f)ujx 
 leAOAjt i?ac lejce tejr?. 8. Caj8 A13 c]3eA]it)A t?A caItuai? 
 c|teubA— b"A, Cv\pA|U, c<vojtA^8 A511J* 5AbA]|t, acc t)| le|f 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 221 
 
 ?&}t) 1A&. 9. Ca AT) CaIaTT) fO TT)A|C, ACC T)J lll)t) }?e|t) J, 
 
 10. teif Aii pjttinne a ttAb, !?] I] n »)■£©]») t)|b Aj|i bjc. 
 
 exercise xliil— an zKjfyub smtuSut sw t>& tiCesits.* 
 
 1. Whose is this town? 2. It belongs to the lord. 3. 
 Whose is this country? 4. It belongs to the people of 
 Ireland. 5. Whose is this land ? 6. It is mine. 7. Is it 
 not your father's? 8. It is not. 9. Whose are the cows and 
 the sheep, the land and the beach? 10. They belong tc 
 the lord of the soil. 11. Whose is this calf? 12. It belongs 
 to the owner of the cow, as the adage says* 13. Thanks to 
 you, I know that to the owner of the cow the calf belongs. 
 
 14. But whose is the cow ; does she belong to your brother? 
 
 15. She does. 16. Whose is this stripling? 17. Is he the 
 son of the gardener, or of the man of the big house ? 18. He 
 is the son of the gardener. 19. He is a good young man. 
 
 EXERCISE XLIV.—SIN CeKtWMftWb SN&tUS&S &]R tw frce&fc. 
 
 1. C|A le]f ao DAfijteAb fo? 2. Ljorn-pA. 3. Cia le|t* 
 at) ceAC* t;o ? 4. Le Se&gAT?. 5. Cia lejp An ]*5]^n po? 
 6. Le SineAb. 7. Cia leip at) peAnn po? 8. Cja le]f 
 at) -pApe]|t fo? 9. Cia lejf An bubAC fo? 10. Cja 
 le|f Ai> bubAbAn fo ? 11. Cia leif at) t*Iaca po? i2. 
 C{A leif at) cleice fji)? 13. Cia lejf at) cat^aI po ca 
 A|5 SeAroup? 14. Cja lei|* at) cof^rplACt po? 15. C]A 
 be at) i orb A] 5 po? 16. C]A "aju" b-frujl At) pcAprt po? 
 17. C]A "le]]*" at) leAbAtt pcAjrie yd? 18. C]A ieip ai) 
 atiat) po? 19. C|A leip at) peoil fo? 20. Cja lejp at) 
 cu p|t)? 21. )x le Ti)'ACA|Tt j. 22. Cia left* at) rt)AbA8 
 ub A5UT; at) rbtol-cu pjt), Agup A1) rnAbAb W|f5e ub ca 
 >5Ab-pA? 23. W\ leAc-pA iAb. 24. 2to piuoAlpAib cu 
 l{Ort), tt)A Y pe bo coil e, aj?i bnuAC T)a rj-AOAjrje fb ? 
 25. S]ubAlpAb. 26. 2lo b-pe|ceAr)T) cu at) cotiti caII aiti 
 bitiiAC T)A l|T)ne ? 27. "pejCjrt). 28. pejcirt) 5|ortrit:]A|&, 
 A5up coit)]t)|8> A5ut; coiun 51at*a ? A5up coipiTt oatja 50 
 rj-ujle Ann fo ; if pjArnrAo at) aic j ; c|a lejp ) ? 29. 
 Jp le ceAt)f ATtc r)A L^ijeAi) ]. 30. t^A n)e bui&eAC 6u]c 
 t,woi t>o 6eA5-t:|ieAfCAl, acc jp ei5ii) bAtt) bul 50 OAjle 
 21ca — cljAC a i)6cc. 31. "Ca pe Ann ato iroceACCA. 
 
222 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 TWENTY-NINTH LESSON- 
 SIN N2iOJ#)2l<b 3N€tU32l4) 21JH £jCJ<D. 
 
 EXERCISE XL V.— 21W CU52i)&b 3W£ltU32lfr »1K ttfl frce&t). 
 
 , 1. It is good, for you to be poor, though you do not think 
 it good (literally, though it is not good with you), 2. It is 
 good with me (I consider it good) to be here, though it is 
 not good for me. 3. Is it good with you (do you like) to 
 come with me? 4. It is not good with me (I do not like) 
 to go with you, although perhaps it were good for me. 5, 
 Was it good with your father (did your father like) to die ? 
 6. It was not good with him, nor with us (neither he nor we 
 liked it), though it would be good for many if he should 
 die. 7. Every person considers it hard to leave this miser- 
 able world. 8. It is hard with the poor (the poor think it 
 a hard thing), and it is hard with the rich. 9. It is harder 
 the rich man to go to heaven, though it is not hard with him 
 (does not consider it hard). 10. Is it ill with you (i.e., do 
 you bear ill the fact) that your neighbour is rich? 11. It 
 is not ill with me (I do not bear it ill), but certainly it is ill 
 for me, for he will exercise violence on myself and on my 
 household. 12. It is ill with George (George bears it^ill) 
 that his enemy has died, although there is no good for him 
 in it. 13. For ill on me (to spite me) my boy (servant 
 man) committed theft, because I considered it ill tnat he had 
 been along with us. 14. Speak to him (make conversation 
 with him). 15. I wish to speak with him, -but it is not good 
 for me to speak with him. 16. Are you friendly (disposed) 
 towards him? 17- I am friendly disposed towards him, 
 although I am not friendly with him. 18. Do not be so. 
 19. I shall not (be). 
 
 EXERCISE XLVL— 21H SdSeSlb 3NSltU$?lt> &1K t>2l fr.CeSlfc. 
 1. 2triM|tc aiti at> | ATI. 2. 21tt)ATica]tt). 3. Mac beA|t5 
 
 CA At) 5|HA T > **)°\X 't>UA]]t cA X] l e & tt l fAOI. 4. Oc, cA 
 
 f! (5T l l A1 ^ tne sun > is ^ eiru g en# * n 3uash) \q FejCfjT) jrAOf 
 
 10T)TIA6 AjUf t:AO| giofTt TT)6|Tl AT) CflAt-1)6fJA fp. 5. 2t?TJATl- 
 
 cahi) ai; tt)u]ti a bejc A|]t tejne. 6. 5° &*!"?!? awati- 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 223 
 
 caw. 7. 6-f;»}l bo cAitAb ai> bjAlUcdiTi le bul 30 
 2tme]tjCA? 8. T& fe le bul atj c~feACc-Tt)Aii) po. 9. 3° 
 be|m|9, 10. Jot)3At)CAc "le 71^8," fAOjl n?6 i)ac riAcpAb 
 re a eojoee aijo. II.'Ca fAOCjtu^AO "beACA]|t le fAJ&jl" 
 *09a Uecjb fo. 12. J§«£U}1 a cejrtb bot)A? 13. Nj tdajc 
 
 I le CAJfCe A fAOCflttJAfc 30 CAfAfb. 14. fi-fU]l CU-|'A 
 
 le bul a m-bA|le a t>occ? 15. *Ca rt)e le bul. 16. lla.6 
 hjaI e le bul? 17.. Hj'l; \)\ b-pu|l j*e ojaI, ojji \\ buAl 
 6ah)-|* a A|f b|]t a 8eAi}A6 *fAi> ojbce caji j*|n ca at; 3saI- 
 Iac le ej|i|3AS. v 18. fefejt 1 !"? cotijAijtle bujc 3A1? a bul, 
 6]]t x\ WO oatia?t)a}1 ] 50 iu-be]b tto][itt) A3A]t)t). 19. S] 
 n)o OAftATr)A]Ufe t;ac rp-bejb. 20. Nac feiceATro cu 60 
 beA|t5 aY ca at? ppeuTi? 21. 13-fujl beAH3Af *jAt) yy>en]i 
 cuA]t fcojTtuje le c&acc. 22. TX 23. 2$)A]fe, \y cuitja 
 
 l]OTTJ CAOb T)A CUAft |*0; ||» Tt)|A0 I|011) AT) feAirjiAb a bei- 
 
 |teAf Ijiw, 3A0 itjeAf a beic A5Ajr)i) Ajjt cuATtAjb. 24. 
 B|beA8 bo cojl f&\t) A3Ab. ^ 
 
 THIRTIETH LESSON- 
 SIN ?;RJOC2i<D2l<t) L&JS621N. 
 exercise xlvii.— g an se2icL$)ub ismtulMb w m frCe^s. 
 
 1. 2t)A|fe, a SeAjjAii) ca b-fujl cu A]5 bul? 2. tb 
 ti?e A|3 bul ctm? At? bA|ie. 3. Stjuf qA fe 7*0 A75 T*jub<vl 
 "fiorbAC?' 4 2t)' 05IAC UjlleAn?. 5. C|A <mt uaju u ]io]n)e 
 fo" UAjb cu A15 At) n>bA]le? 6. Njoji ]tA]b rt)e "jtojiiie 
 f '' A }5 bAjle le bljAgA^CA. 7. Cj4 ca " norrjAc" atk>]|' 
 ■f at) n?-bA]le ? 8. H|'l Aot? be tik CAjiAbAjb " noiT>ATT>" 
 le fAjlce CAOAjftc bAit) ; cAjb tiile njAub, n/ acajji A5tip 
 
 U)0 TTTACA7H, Tf)0 bflACAjlAj A3UT* TOO 8eA]tbf JUTIA, Ujle 
 
 juifgce. 9. )x bjtoQAc 50 bejri)jr) eu]iJ)i?tt5A& aju yo. 10. 
 M| c6|fi 8uji)r> be]C ^ao| b|toi^ A||t bA? A|t 5-CAnAb, 5]\i 
 cA A1) bAf u |torijA|i)i)" ujle 11. jf* fAO| i«;6n cu. 12. 
 *Ca rrje bu|8eAC 8u|c; ^ewc n?e ai>i? fo, A5u|* a^ boii^Aij 
 rrjou "itorbAm" ]*OT;Afj t)0 boi}Af <c non>ATt)," ai? bAf A3Uf 
 at) c-f jojtTtujbeAcc " |torbAn7 ;" c& A5ATT) frdf cnojbe lAi> 
 be 8ocu}' A5U|« be ir>|fi)eAc, roAji jeAll 50 b-^u]l 30 |*|0|t 
 or* ri)o cori?Ai|t (continually in my view) bl^e <t)e aju}* a 
 
224 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 5fi&8 i)AorbcA. 13. Bub rba-jc Ijon? bA nj-be]6eAb Ajj jac 
 btiji;e ]Ab pji) " of a cort)A|{l.' , .14. B{ aj5 n& nAOjri), 
 rnAjt t)a b-Jwb<x^8ce *f an c-feAi)fi&cc, bljje <t)e op a 3- 
 corb^||t. 15. M<vc c5]|t bu]i)rj, *r><\}t at> 5-ceAbi)& e a 
 6e]C of Ajt 5-corbA|fi. 16. SAOjljrt? 50 b-piql cu ceA|tc. 
 
 EXERCISE XLVHL— UN C»06C2?)21t> 3N&tU52tfX 2I1H t>&-frce*it>. 
 
 A conversation between a neighbour and a poor sick man. 
 
 I. You are welcome (welcome before you), a hundred 
 thousand welcomes before you, friend of my heart. 2. May 
 good be to you (thanks to you), my good Sir: I see that 
 you are here alone. 3. Indeed I am here alone, as poor and 
 as bare as Job, without anything to put under me or over me. 
 4. Why are you so poor and so bare ; where are the friends 
 you had, where are your own people, who were fond of you, 
 and where is your relative, David Brown? 5. If David 
 were with me now, I should not be as I am, but there is no 
 help for it; he went from me, across the great sea, to a land 
 that is free, and he has left me, like Ossian, after the Fenians: 
 "An old man, stricken in years, decrepid, grey, without 
 food, without clothing, without music." 6. Sad is your 
 case, and poor are you : but still'have you not land and 
 herds ; or, if you have not, you have money, for you 
 amongst your relatives were wealthy. 7. It is true there 
 was a time when I wa3 wealthy, held in esteem, and in great 
 repute, but that time is now#i;er (me) : the herds have gone 
 from me ; I lost the money I had ; my master took my land 
 from me ; L fell into sickness, and now I am weak, poor, 
 feeble, forlorn, far in years advanced. 8. Can I do anything 
 at all that would be a comfort to you? 9. It is a comfort 
 to me that you have come to me, for it is not everybody that 
 comes to hold a conversation with a person who is poor, for 
 as the proverb says : "He who is up is toasted ; he who is 
 down is trampled upon." 10. You are not down yet, for if 
 you lost your money, and if your people have gone from 
 you (forsaken you), you have not lost reputation, and your 
 fame has not passed away. 1 1. That is true ; my health too 
 is returning, and as you yourself often said, " health is 
 better than wealth ; ;> and with regard to my money, I care 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 225 
 
 not whether it is with me or from rnc. 12. You are as every 
 person ought to be, possessed of sense, and accepting every- 
 thing (as coming) from the hand of God. 13. Your dis- 
 course gives (to) me great solace. 14. Upon my word to 
 you, when I heard that you were under affliction, the intel- 
 ligence went through me (affected me) greatly. 15. I do 
 not wonder. 16. I have for you now a new suit; put this 
 coat about you ; put this cloak on your shoulders, and come 
 with me. 17- I return you thanks from my heart, and that 
 you may be a year from this day (this time twelve months) 
 seven (fold) better. 
 
 THIRTY-FIRST LESSON- 
 SIN T,-%Onfy9\<b 16)362111 <£>6U5 21JR tjcijt). 
 
 The Forty-ninth Exercise is already sufficiently explained, for many passages 
 are translated in the body of the text. 
 
 EXERCISE L. — SflH C?l052lt>Slb 5N&tU5*lt> ; OR, 21 N OCl6#J?l£> 
 
 1. How much do I owe, master (literally, how much is 
 on me), for I wish to pay my debts ? 2. You owe a hundred 
 pounds (a hundred pounds is on you). 3. It is not much. 
 4. Do you like to pay the debts of any other person ? 5. I 
 do like. 6. How much does my father owe? 7. Two 
 hundred pounds. 8. How much does my brother owe? 9. 
 A year's rent, and the price of five score sheep. 10. How 
 much is that? 11. About five hundred pounds. 12. If I 
 (shall) pay all the debts that are on us, there will be for you 
 near (to) a thousand pounds to get. 13. There will indeed. 
 14. You ought to act as the steward apted, of whom we 
 read in the Gospel. 15. What (how) is that? 16. Do 
 you not know ? have you not read it often ? 17. Although 
 I even heard it, I like to hear it again. 18. There was a 
 rich man who had a steward, and there came a charge 
 against him (a charge was brought against him) that he 
 squandered his (master's) substance. And his lord sum- 
 moned him, and said with (to) him : What is this I hear of 
 you? give an account of your stewardship. 19. But what 
 did the steward do? 20. He called together the parties 
 
226 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 that were in debt, ard he said to the first person, " How 
 much do you owe Any lord?" (literally, how much has my 
 lord-on you). And the man replied, "A hundred barrels 
 of oil." He said, "Take thy pen and write fifty barrels." 
 And he said to the second man, " And you, how much do 
 you owe ? Who says, " A hundred measures of wheat." 
 " Make (of) it four score," says he. The Lord praises this 
 steward^: now will you act towards me as he acted towards 
 those who OYred the debt? 21. Thanks for your Scripture 
 (information), yet I will not act according to your request. 
 22. I pay then all that is on myself and on my friends (all 
 that I and my friends owe). 
 
 THIRTY-SECOND LESSON- 
 SIN <D2iK2l L6J3621M 21JK T;RJOC2l<t>. 
 
 EXERCISE LI.— mi C-2lOHSJ)^lb 5N&CU5210 211R C21052K). 
 
 1. Is -this cloth? (literally, whether cloth it, this ? — the verb 
 If being omitted before the pronoun e, as is usual in short 
 assertive or interrogative sentences). 2. Yes. 3. How 
 much have you on it — i.e., what price have you set on it ? 
 what is its price ? how is it sold ? 4. Fourteen shillings 
 per yard. 5. It is dear ; it is not worth that. 6. Indeed it 
 is worth that, and it is even cheap at that price. 7. Have 
 you (cloth of) satin or (of) silk? 8. I have — literally, (it) 
 is; to me being understood. 9. How much do you sell it 
 at? 10. Two pounds for the yard (per yard). 11. It is 
 cheap for that. 12. Do you wish to buy it? 13. I do ; 
 cut of it two yards and a half. 14. Have you other wares ? 
 15. I have, in that side yonder of the shop. 16. I intend 
 to procure (make a purchase of) tea and sugar ; for how 
 much do you sell the sugar. 17. There are five shillings 
 the pound for tea, and six p#nce the pound for sugar. 18. 
 That is dear ; I shall not give that much (price) for the tea ; 
 the sugar is sufficiently cheap ; take then four shillings and 
 six pence for the tea. 12. Well, whereas it is customary 
 with you to come to me, have it (let it be to you) for that; 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 227 
 
 but, upon my v word to yoa,it is cheap; and were it not that 
 it is yourself v$o a^e there, I would not give it you at that 
 price. 20. May. good be (I am much obliged) to you, 
 and I am thankful to, you. 21. What is this you have (got) 
 in the barrel ? 22. Wine. 23. What kind of wine is it— 
 Spanish wine or French wine, white wine or red wine, 
 Champagne or the contrary? 24. It is only ordinary red 
 wine, and it is three shillings a bottle. 25. I shall not buy 
 it ; wine is dear in this country ; I wish I were in France. 
 26. Perhaps it is better for you to be here -at home. 27* 
 Have we a good harvest this year ? 28. We have. 29. Is 
 oats dear, and is wheat? 30. They are. 31." How much 
 is for barley ; (how much) for rye ? 32. They are cheap. 
 33. Shall we have a drink since we are together? 34. We 
 will. 35. What do you like — a goblet of wine or a bowl 
 of punch? 36. I shall have the goblet of wine. 37. Is 
 not a bowl (glass or tumbler) of punch better, for I like to 
 " send round the bowl." 38. I prefer the wine. 39. Have 
 it so ; a man's support (is) his will. 
 
 EXERCISE LII.^.?IW t>6#)*lb 5N&CU5216 K\K 6&032lt>. 
 
 1 21 Saoj at) onojn f|on 61 Ijorn (the phrase b^Ai), or 
 biton otutj, is understood). -2. Le foni), a Saoj. 3. Cja 
 aca if peATtTt leAc, at; yr\oxy beAjis r>o An fjon^jonn? 4. 
 Jf feATitt liorr> An y\ox) £|otin 'i)A An f?]on beAfi3. 5. <DeAij 
 bArn cjneAltAf yr\o\) ol tjon), a beAi) uAf Afl : \\o\) 9 a S&oj, 
 jr]on bo y t) ttjhaoj UAf ajI, ttja *f e bo co]l e, 6. 3° V°W m 
 ii)^Tij a buine cojft. 7. C]A "aca" feojl if foAjtri leAc— 
 UAi;-f*eojl, eunlAjc, t)o cAojt-feojl ? 8. Jf feA]Vft lion> hatj- 
 ^eo|l. 9. 21 Sao], cja aca jf tt>]at) Wc-fA? 10. Bejb 
 CAojt-feojl ASArr;, tha 'f V e &0 coil & H. T/fc 50 thaic; 
 beAnpAjb bo catia& at; BIacac at) tneAf bATn y\ox) 6l 1|Ott). 
 12. 3° fOT>tt)ATt, a^Sao]. 13. Cja "aca" ff feATtji Wc, 
 at) 'pojtc no at) peATtTtAjo? 14. Jf feAfitt Ijorr) at) '-poiic. 
 15. )f btteAg a») fjon 6-fo. ljS. T^A ^Aicqof ttjoji aiji 
 Sac[*at)iac At)0]ry £aoj 'p b-pjtAinc, f AOilirt). 17. T/& eAsU 
 
 Tf)6ft A]TIC|. 18. C|A "*ACA" ]f feAJlfl leAC, SACfAT)l|AC T)0 
 
 ^jtAinc? 19. )y feArtjt le tiojut) " ATAjnn" SACfAi)}Ac; if 
 feAjiTi le TndfiAT) " a3ait)0>" An ^tiai^c : bA TT)-be|6eA8 
 
 SACfAT)JAC T)|Of CeAT)ATf)U l|T)T), A^ttf ^AT) fcUbA|& A 6eA- 
 
228 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 t)a& b|tn> b* feATtfi l|oit) Sac^at^ac. 20. Cta "aca" be 
 tja c]t] >*eirto bejjjio^ACA a b' ^eATijt bo 't? cjjt fo? 21, 
 )X beACAjjt AfiAb, 50 bejri^i) ; cA^b <uile T)ATT)AbAC leif 
 at) qjt fo, it) ATI X]\)' V] ttjaic l]onj ceAcbAji " aca." 22. 
 
 SeATTJUjf, ir)T)1f bATT), CjAT^J* b-f?tt-(l bO CATtAb CO|CArf)A|l 
 
 at; cjgeAtnjA Ua tliill. 23. T^A fe 30 ttjatc. 24. 6-puil 
 te ^aoj rbeAj* tt)6ti; b-ftql itjeAt 5 TDdji A13 tdojiat) " A^b" 
 ajti? 25. 21)5 V°]W) *5*\Wi cA; A|3 TtopT) e|le, tJi'l. 26. 
 C|A « c A3A^b" b-fu|l aij qotjr; if tt?o a|ti-t*at;? 27. TA 
 C|ot)t> athtjoti A5Aiu-f*e]9 aiti. 28. 21 Saoi, it* co]ft btqc 
 
 CUAIflC A CAOAlflC OfiAlTVtj AT) f O^Ajl fO ; If TTJA1C le TDOTlAT) 
 " A3A1T)T)" CU. fe|Cn»?C AT)T) ATI TT)eAf 3. 29. SaO|1|TT) 50 
 
 beATipAb. 30. Bej6 bjtob n0ji otia]T)t> b* fe|C|*ii)c. 
 
 THIRTY-THIRD LESSON— 
 m ZH)%®9l<h 16J5621T1 21JR i:FJOC2i<D. 
 
 EXERCISE LIIL— SIN CR]^)2tt) 3W»tuSafe 2l]R £&032Lt>. 
 ?J)ACA]tl A]3 %0utja6 a CUjtjije. 
 
 HlfCATib, SeofifA, 6l|f. 
 
 i. (Btf^ATtb) — -'peuc at) iorf)Ai3 XWI cja b-puil fj 
 cofAtf>A|l "leif?" 2. (SeortfA)— -'CA fl cofAfi)A]l leyj* 
 
 AT? C-fASATlC. 3. Nflj ACC CA £]0f* A3ATt?-T*A C|A CA ]*] 
 
 cofATi)Ail leif. 4- CtA "lejf"" AtK>]]*? 5. le n/ acaj?i. 
 6. 3° be]Tt)]T) i)| b-£i?il; 30 b]tieAC feuc Affiq ^Ir* 7. 
 
 2lTT)ATlCA]rf) Aljt A TT)AlA]&, Affl A 5|Al, A5Uf A]fl AT) 
 flt)]3« 8. %CZ ATT)AftC CUfA A1TI AT) C-f U|l J CA AT) C-fU]l 
 AThCOfATTJA]! te fUll AT? ASAfl SeA^ATT). 9. (2t)ACA1]t) — 21 
 
 leAt)bA b-^u]l pb |te|6? 10. (RffCAfib) — SeAb, a 2J)aca]|i, 
 cArr)U]b ujle rieib. 11. B-£u]t eoluf A3Aib Af]i buri lei- 
 geAi)? 12. (R|T*CA]tb)—^CA ^{Of A3A1179 30 b-cui3irr)-fe 
 Ti/O cu]b iejzjeAT). 13. (Seo|ifA)—DA ttjo cu]b f*e|i) A5ATT)- 
 
 t»Ae 14. (6l|f)— T^A A5ATT)-fA 3AC -pOCAjl AT)T) TT)0 l©|- 
 
 3eAT)A]b u»le acc at?;a|tj cri«.|T)T)e-ebluf-~ .t?|'1 t*e ^p) A3ATT7. 
 15. (2|}ACA]|t)~-lii ce]fbeocA|6 rt)e acc AT)t)f at; ceA5AT*^ 
 C|t]OfbAi5 ArbA]i?; Kji'CAiTib, c|A fe <D}A? 16. C|iucu]3- 
 ceo]|i t)e|Tf;e A3aj* sAlri)Ay A5U|» Atib-C|3eA]tr)A 5A6 utle 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 229 
 
 pi$, 17. $J)mc at) bitACAjl: cja ttjejb peAnfA *9Q 43JA ? 
 
 18. (KjTTATlb) Dfll, peATtfAT)T)A, AT) C-ACA1]t, AT) TT)AC, A3Uf* 
 
 AT) SpjouAb M<vorb. 19. ^jorbAic at) buACAjl: cia "aca" 
 oe t)a cnj peAnf*AT)T)A]b, a Seojtf a, 3UC coUt) bA01)l)A ? 20. 
 
 2t)AC C)e AT) bAJtA peATlfA be 't> CJl]AT)6|b TAO-t)AOrf)CA. 21. 
 C]A AT) lA AITt A TIU5A8 e? 22. LA T)OblAC A]fl UAIfl All 
 
 Ti)eA6o|T) oibce. 23. (RjtTAfib) — DA n)e cujnfeAc, a ri)A- 
 CA]|t. 24. DA 30 tt)A]c, a lejrjb, bj cu A15 jia8 5UU ftA^b 
 cu cofATt)Ail le bujr?e e|3]i). 25. Nj feab, acc bubA|]tc 
 
 SeOTtfA 30 b-£U]l AT) lOTT)A]3 fO COf*ATJ)A]l " le|f*" AT) C- 
 
 fA5A|ic at) acajti SsaJat). 26. 2l5Uf CAb e be|]t CUf*A? 
 27. <t)e]TitTT) 5«|t co|*Arf)A]l le it/ acaiji ]. 28. 2I311T* C]<X 
 b--pu]l cut*a c6pAti)Ail " ie|f" le bo £luc<\ ttjotia? 29. Da 
 
 TT)e COT*ATT)A]l le TIT* ACAjtt. 30. 21 b-C|3 leAC " ATI T)- 
 jfcCAl.Ti" A TtA8? 3i. D13, 30 G|T)Ce. 32. ClA AT) C-ACA1Ji 
 Ajjl A CflACCAT>? 33. C>[A ATI ThACA^fl AC& A]|t T)eAlT), 
 
 TT)Af> bubA]Tic t)aott) pndqr/jAT/ : cu|tt)T)15|it) at) ?/5eul a b* 
 jTjrrff cu bu]T)T), 34. 21 SeojtfA, b-fruji cur-A cofArf^l le 
 4ijA, iT)T)]f bArt). 35. C|t)ce, cA Tt)e coy att)<\]1 "le]?;;" 7]" 
 cofArf)A]l rr/ at)Att) lejf\ 36. Oc, a T/AO]leAt)T) cu r|f)? 
 37. DA n)e cii)T)ce be. 38. D<xbA]Ti A-fjte, t^au t*]T), 3AT) 
 cu fe|T) a 6eAT)A& TjeATTVcor/ATbAjl lejf, aj5 n)jlleA& jorbAjge 
 
 CO 4vlu]T> 
 
 THIRTY-FOURTH LESSON- 
 siN cmtmvfym ifej3B2iTi 2ijr DRjoc2i<t). 
 
 EXERCISE LIV.— Utt CG®t?lKSgi)Kb 5N2itU5&b 5il]K C2i052l$. 
 1, b-pU^l Ctt-fA 'bO bllACAT.1 Tt)A]C, a SeATDUff? 2. DA]rt), 
 
 a S*0], 'n)0 buACAjl rbA^c; cAjtt) a 5-corirT)Aj6e 'rrjo buA- 
 CAfil tf)A|c. 3. b-"pu|l bo beATtb-fjun Bl|r 'dd a ca]1]1) 
 Ti)A]C. 4. Da f^ 't)T) a CA]l|T) n)A|c; A5UT* be^t rsy acajti 
 
 30 Tt)-be]6 T/] y \)X) A TT)T)AO| AT)1T)A]C. 5. b-'piijljb bo 6eAT(» 
 
 b|tA]CTie A511T; bo col-ceACAjiA at)T) fo? 6. DAjb. 7. b- 
 'pujlib 't)t) a T/coUjnjb T?)Ajce? 8. DA|b, a Tte]|t a it)- 
 bl^AgAT). 9. 2lr> fe fo bo colceACATt Seor*ep, a cA } i)X) a 
 f ?colA|Tie n)6|n? 10. Jf fe. 11. Da 50 toa^c, a Seorep, 
 b-fu|l fjof A5Ab f5eulA|beACc at) BjobU 50 tt)A|c? 12. 
 
230 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRI8H. 
 
 SeA&, ca A3ATT) eoluf A]ji he^^rj 6). 13. b-pu|l pjof 
 A3Ab q<v fe Seoj*ep t^ac jACOjb? 14. Bj Y&*vn a rijAoji 
 A^|t CAlArb u|le oa b-65ipce, A3up 'w *- flAimjgceojjt 
 A(5 a pobal. 15. 2in Baojkxc b] Ann, no 63fpceac? 16 
 6>Ab]tAC bj Ann. 17. B-pu|l p]Of A5Ab ftAjfi n^ Rojtbe? 
 18, |^|'l mofiAn p|Of. 19. 21 b-q5 leAC innno q<v fe 
 Jul]ttf 'CA6fA|i; Ai) KornA!)<xc a b] aw, i)o5aH? 20. 6f 
 
 fe 't)t) A Koi!)AT)ACj A5Uf CA CAjl AJ]t, 3U]t fUAJft fe 
 
 buAjbe A^]t t)A 5a]U, A3uf 51*1* bub e An ceub cAor<xc 
 
 HOftjA1)AC A CA]VM,C AfJV cAl<\rn tja BfUCA}ne. 21. C|A fe 
 
 .t)Aorb Pac|iu|c? 22. Bj fe J tJ0 a &*fpo5 nAoiijcA A5tir 
 
 b| fe 't>n A ApfXOl CUTT) Aft 5-C^Ce. 23. T/b 30 T1)A|C: 
 
 ca^ji eohjAC A]|t fCA|jt? 24. B-f ujl eoluj* aj3 n)A5A]ftfji 
 UilleAfl) A]ji fCA|]t? 25. 'Ca, co rnAjC l]orn-fA: cAmuib 
 le cejle Annf at) 3-ciqbeAcc ceAbnA. 26. B-£«|l eotur 
 Aj3e A^|t a ceA5Ajf CujofbA^ rnAjt At; 3-ceAbnA? 27. 
 
 CA. 28. CfA C|lUCa|5 A5Uf Cttjft Affl A$ C-fAOJAl x° ca? 
 
 29. Jr Aoor *V ceAi)5A SAOj&jhje — ceAn3A n)o qn-bttcc&jf, 
 b'po^Urn rne at? ceA3Af*5 CftjOfbAjJ. 30. Ol ca 50 inAjc; 
 
 ]f ATT)lA|b Jf peA|l|i; CA luAC-5A]ft Ofltt) fAOf. 
 
 EXERCISE LV\— SIN CU1Se?Ub 5N&CU$*ab »t« C?l05?lt3. 
 
 1 . Who created and placed you on (in) the world ? 2. 
 God. 3 What is the first thing that every Christian ought 
 to believe ? 4. That there is only one God. This is the 
 first article of the creed. 5. Who is God? 6. The Creator 
 of heaven and earth, and Sovereign Lord of all things. 1, 
 Was God existing at all times ? 8. Yes, and before all 
 time, for he is without beginning and without end. 9. 
 Where is God ? 10. He is in heaven and on earth, and in 
 every place in the world. 1 1. Does he see all things ? 12. 
 He sees all things, even*to ^he most silent thoughts of the 
 heart. 13. How many Gods are there? 14. There is but 
 one God, who will reward the good with everlasting happi- 
 ness, and punish the wicked with everlasting torments. 15. 
 How many persons in God? 16. Three persons, really 
 distinct and equal in all things, the Father, and the Son, 
 and the Holy Ghost. 17. Is the Father God? 18. Yes, 
 truly. 19. Is the Son God? 20. Yes, truly. 21. Is the 
 Holy Ghost God ? 22. Yes, truly. 23. Are they then 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 231 
 
 three Gods ? 24. No, but one God in three persons, because 
 they have but one divine substance and nature. 25/ What 
 is the name of the three persons together? 26. The Holy 
 Trinity, or one God in three persons* 27 Is any of the 
 three persons more ancient, more wise, or more mighty than 
 the others ? 28. Their age, their power, and their glory is 
 the same. 29. Is Jesus Christ God? 30. He is both God 
 and man. 31. Was he always God? 32. He was. 33. 
 Was he always man? 34. No, but from the time of his in- 
 carnation. 35. How many natures in Christ ? 36. There 
 are two natures, to wit, the divine and human nature, for he 
 is both God and man. 37. How many persons in Jesus 
 Christ? 38. There is but one person, to wit, the'person of 
 the Son of God only. 39. You are a good boy, William ; 
 you have a knowledge of God : render to him, therefore, the 
 iove of your heart entirely, and you shall yet enjoy Him in 
 the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 THIRTY-FIFTH LESSON— 
 
 EXERCISE LVI.-41N SejSeSlb 5ft&ttt'32lt> 21JR C-2105&0. 
 Sc&jit — At) Co]Ue*c A5ur Ai) c-reqb. 
 
 2tm bo b| cojlleAC <v]3 f3|tjobA8 cocAjn Ajjt cAftn aoI- 
 1*13 A 15 coifijgeAcc bfi bo nA ceA^tc^b, bo CAjiluig lejf 
 feob a bj 50 f ai}ac Ant). "Oc," ajji j*e, "]j* in6 Aluj^ 
 cti 3AI? Anjjtufy bo'n tnujncfft ajji Ajl leo cu, acc jf A^lle 
 Ijorn-f a 3|tAine 5fi#A 'oa feobA t>A cjtujnne." 
 
 Bub qA'ltyAji a t) co] lie ac e: acc cAjb TnojtAtt bAOjne 
 b]6ce]li& Ann, a cufjteAf neAn)fii|rt? Ann njb jonrijeAfCA 
 f»Ajt JoaII nAC leuji t)6]b a Iuac. 
 
 EXERCISE LVIL— &N Se2lCc$i)$>lb 3W&CU3WD &1R 6210321&. 
 
 &!) ^OfOljxXfJ A5ttr At) 2t)At>A6 SUlA. 
 
 6j TtjpnAn ajj* rijulUc qge fcfftb, Ajuf A73 jfejcfjnc 
 ti?AbA|8 aIIa a bul CAjtc bo cofuj5 pe b' a rijAf lu^Ab : bo 
 
 feAf A1) T1)AbA6 AllA ie|f AW |!|teA3|tA6 fO Ari)A]0 CADAtftC 
 
 66 : "a tfiAjl, n] cu a TtfAflujseAf roe, acc ao ajc Ann 
 
232 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 exercise- LViii.—ati c-o6ntfrab "snutntnt w 621032m. 
 
 There was a certain householder who gave orders to put 
 a brass bell on the neck of a dog that was addicted to bite 
 people, so that everybody might avoid him. When it 
 had been put on him, and he had heard the tinkling of 
 the brass, he became very much elated, and he considered 
 that the bell had been given him as a reward of services, as 
 he had been so good. Therefore he began to disparage (to 
 cast disparagement upon) every other dog in comparison to 
 himself. But there was an old hound, that said to him : 
 " You foolish fellow, are you not aware that this jingling 
 ringing is only proclaiming thy bad habits aloud to every- 
 body." 
 
 It is not right for any one to become elated at a transac- 
 tion that reveals to the entire world his own degradation. 
 
 THIRTY-SIXTH LESSON— 
 
 %n sejseM) uysestn sijr TKjocm 
 
 EXERCISE LIX.— SIM tt2l01#)?lb 3jmtU5&fc 211K C2i052tt>. 
 THE FOX AND THE GOAT. 
 
 A fox had fallen into a well, and had been casting about 
 for a long time how he should get out again, when at length 
 a goat came to the place, and wanting to drink, asked Rey- 
 nard whether the water was good, and if there was plenty of 
 it. The fox, dissembling the real danger of his case, replied, 
 " come down, friend of my heart, the water is so good that 
 one cannot drink too much of it, and so abundant that it 
 cannot be exhausted." Upon this the goat, without hearing 
 another word, leaped down, when the fox, availing himself 
 of the opportunity, as nimbly leaped up, receiving a great 
 lift from the horns of his friend, and then coolly remarked 
 to- the poor deluded goat : "If you had half as much brains 
 as you have beard, you would have looked before giving the 
 leap." 
 
 It is not proper to credit the words of every wily 
 trickster. 
 
SELF-INSTRT7CTI0N IN IRISH. 233 
 
 EXERCISE LX.—21N Se£lS32tD2lt> 3H&£u3&f>. 
 Common form : 2ln Cjt|-nde.At>A6 5uacu£a6. 
 
 THE YOUNG HIND AND HER MOTHER. 
 
 A young hind said one day to her mother: "Mother, 
 you are taller than a dog, and fleeter, and more long-winded, 
 and you have horns wherewith to defend yourself; why, 
 therefore, are you so timorous before the hounds?" She 
 smiled, and said, " I know this, my child, very well, but no 
 sooner do I hear a dog barking, than my feet run away as 
 speedily as (is) possible." 
 
 There is no use speaking to a coward about assuming 
 courage. 
 
 exercise lxl— aft csiowsijab SNaifcu&tf^ wn cni-Ficm. 
 
 1 Cja ca Ann ffu? 2. Sty^e. 3. c 4» cu SeAgAn? 
 4. M* xrjh Se&3<u> acc SeonrA. 5. Cja a» &|C cajiIuj- 
 geAnn T e 3° b-fU]l SeAJAi)? 6. T,b ?e 'y&r) rn-bA^le. 7- 
 Rajo cupv 'f At) rn-bA]le? 8. H\ jt<\|b n?e 'f AT ? n>OAile 
 acc b| too feAjibpcgAncA^b Cojitijac 'f^ 1 ? n>bAfle lejf ai> 
 ccac a cofA^nc. 9. C]Annof b-f u]l b' aca^ji ; b-pitjl fe 
 ^eA|tATT)Ail, n)fj*neATi)A]l, CA^tAb<xrr;A]L jeAnArn^l, 3UA&A- 
 tt?a]1 A3Uf flA]ceATJiA|l, Tna-ji bejji bAOjne 30 b-fu^l pe? 
 10. tD&j acc ca tno beAnbfiACAji*, aji a cua"|1]8 cu, neAri?- 
 -peA]tA?i)A^ t neAtn-^eA'OArnA^l, 3^6 50 b-£u]l |*e flA]ceAri?A]l 
 A S u f CA^AbAtt}A]I ; ca tnfon^Ajjte A]3e bo 5A6 CA]iA]b 
 acc ca 3|i^v]t) A^e Ajfi a t>ArbAjb. 11. 2t)eArr?jiu|3 30 
 n?A|C Afjt An rijep ca cu yib&. 1*2. f$\l roe fAiceAC a 
 |ia6 An rneub TpeAjw^rn a be]c fjofi. 13, *C& j'*T) ceAfic. 
 
 THIRTT-SEYENTH LESSON— 
 21H S62tCt:2l)2l<fe L6J5621M 2ijR i;RjO<i2t«t>. 
 
 EXERCISE LXII.—&N t)2tK?l 3ft&tU52lt) 211K CKI-flClt). 
 THE WOLF AND THE LAMB. 
 
 A timq there was a wolf lapping at the head of a running 
 brook, he spied a stray lamb paddling farther down the same 
 stream. Having made up his mind to seize her, he bethought 
 
234 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN* IRISH, 
 
 himself how he might give the appearance of justice to his 
 injustice. " Villain !" said he, running up to the lamb, 
 " how dare you muddle the water that I am drinking ? M 
 " Indeed," said the lamb, humbly, " I do not see how I can 
 disturb the watery since it runs from you to me." " Although 
 it is so," replied the wolf, "it was but a year ago that you 
 called me many ill names." " Oh ! Sir," said the lamb, 
 trembling, " a year ago I was not born." " Well," replied 
 the wolf, " if it was not you, it was your father, and that is 
 all the same ; but it is no use trying to argue me out of my 
 fare ;" and without another word he fell upon the poor 
 helpless lamb and tore her to pieces.. 
 
 A tyrant never wants a plea. 
 
 And there is no use for simple, good-hearted people, to 
 contend with the unjust class who are in authority. 
 
 END OF PARI Hi, 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 235 
 
 PART IV. 
 
 THIRTY-EIGHTH LESSON. 
 
 The second class of compounds are those formed from 
 simple words and particles. The particles going before the 
 root are called 'prefixes. 
 
 The prefixes in Irish orthography are about twenty-four 
 in number. Without a correct knowledge of their import, 
 the proper force of words into which, by composition, they 
 enter, cannot be well understood* We shall, therefore 3 
 briefly explain' the meaning of each : 
 
 2lr> has two meanings, one negative or privative, tliat is, 
 denying or reversing what is implied by the simple root; 
 the other intensive, or one which increases the natural force 
 of the word. 
 
 21 n, negative, has the meaning of un (English), in (Latin) ; 
 as, eoUc, knowing, having a knowledge of; skilled in ; 
 An-eoUc, ignorant, illiterate, having no knowledge of; un- 
 skilled in. 
 
 ^3 u f 3° T lA l^ fe-f*Aij AjrjeolAC Anntj, and that he 
 (Stanihurst) was unskilled in it (the Irish language). — ■ 
 Keating' s Ireland, p. 50. 
 
 Golup, learning ; A^neolur, ignorance, want of learning. 
 
 [In published works and MSS., An is spelled A|n when 
 the first vowel in the annexed syllable is e or j.] 
 
 <t)ejj*e, comfortableness (from beAf s right) ; Ajnbejfe, 
 affliction. 
 j f]or, knowledge ; Afnbpforv ignorance ; AtTbfqof ac, igno- 
 rant. (In this, compound, p is eclipsed by b). 
 
 2li]t n>beic &o -pejt) AnbjjjofAC *y An SAOjSjUje, on his 
 being (to) himself ignorant of (in) the Irish. — Ibid, , ' 
 
 21?), intensive, means very ; as* puAji, cold ; ArrpuAjt, 
 very cold ; njAjc, good ; Anii?A|c, very good ; teAf , heat ; 
 Ai)-ceAf, excessive heat* 
 
 2t|it) = dis or mis (English); as, leA]% luck, ' fortunes 
 advantage to one's self; AjrrfteAi% ill-luck, misfortune, .dis- 
 advantage to one's self, 2!)a 56At>&nn za fo, beAppAjS cm 
 
236 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 bV^tbleAf , if you do this you will do your disadvantage, i.e., 
 you will do what to yourself will be a disadvantage. 
 
 toeojij, according to will; A]tb6eoji>, in spite of; as, 
 bV^Tt)6eoji} r)4, Kohjaoac, i n spite of the Romans. 
 
 2l|f —again, backwards (English); caji A|jv " a U;" 
 come back : it enters into composition* and is, as a compo- 
 nent particle, incorrectly spelled ej p. 
 
 2l|f == re (Latin) ; as, pc, pay ; AJTl°c (with the accent 
 on the second syllable), repayment, paying back ; e-|ji] j, 
 arise; AjrejftjJ,, resurrection, rising again; written ejrej- 
 ■|t]5e very commonly. 
 
 2lc has a reiterative meaning, or going back again on 
 what is already done* It expresses, therefore, two effects-^- 
 first, that of cancelling what is conveyed by the root ; and, 
 secondly, that of doing anew what the uncompounded word 
 indicates. Its meaning is sometimes confined to the former, 
 and then it becomes a negative particle ; sometimes, how- 
 ever, it extends to both, and then ifc is a reiterative* 
 
 2lc, as a negative, is not common— Ac-|tj5eA6, to dethrone; 
 from ac* and TM3 eA ^ (theme ttjg, a king), to enthrone; ac- 
 cte|]teAC, a superannuated clergyman; ac-Iaoc, a super- 
 annuated warrior. , 
 
 2lc, as a reiterative, is very common ; beAt}A&, to do, to 
 make ; Ac-beAOAb, to remake ; £Af , growth ; AC-f at, a new 
 growth, a second crop ; AC-cu|n3e, a petition, an entreaty ; 
 from Ac and cu]i)5e,^a bond, a tie or chain — a word imply- 
 ing that, by our prayers, we, as it were, chain Him whom 
 we petition to grant our request. 
 
 <D| a negative particle ; from b|c, want* like di, dis 
 (Latin) ; as, qie^beAii), faith, belief; bf-qteibeAft), wftbelief ; 
 ceAn, a head; bj-ceAn, one who lost the head ; b|-ceAt)BA]rt7, 
 I behead; bjUccA, an orphan; from bj, want; and Iacc 
 (gen. case, lAccA,)milk. 
 
 When compounded with words beginning with b or ?, it causes eclipsis ; 
 as, buipteAc, thankful, grateful ; &pnbu]6eAd, unthankful, ungrateful, grumb- 
 ling ; bjrobuAn, unlasting. 
 
 VOCABULARY; 
 
 Certain, Ajwde; as, feAfi A]tt]6e, a 
 certain man. - 
 — Aotj (one) ; as, jreAti aou, a 
 inan, a certain man ; and h\ 
 
 ipeAp. Ann, literally, there was a 
 man in being; 
 
 This use of the preposition add 
 is very comcaoa ; as, U n*A8t;, a 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 237 
 
 certain day (literally, there .was 
 & day in it) ; by jreAtt Ann, there 
 was a certain man. 
 
 Egg, ub, m. ; plu. ubA ; eggs, Latin, 
 ova; Ir. ub is, in sense and 
 sound, identical with the French 
 ceuf. 
 
 Gold, dp., m. Eng. ; ore, Latin. 
 
 Income, teacc-A-rceAc. 
 
 Slow, |t|5|V, adj. ; pronounced ryan ,• 
 
 TOAll, slow, late ; Tf)<\Uzxi&t&6, 
 
 unreasonable, dilatory. 
 Treasure, |otjrijur, m. ; cAjrs^- 
 Whole, torol&n, i.e., the full, entire, 
 
 whole ; fr&m joro and Ifcn, full. 
 
 EXERCISE LXIII. 
 THE GOOSE THAT LAID GOLDEN EGGS, 
 2ll) 56 A |IU3 ubA 0Jt8A. 
 
 A certain man had a goose that laid him (^tuj 66) a 
 golden egg every day. But he was not satisfied (f a]*ca) 
 with so slow an income ; he wished, therefore, to seize the 
 whole treasure at once, ,So he killed the goose, and, cutting 
 her open, he found (f u<v|]t f e) that she was — just what any 
 other goose would be. 
 
 Through a desire of over-much (jornAftcA) we lose (c^i- 
 TOUjb) the whole. 
 
 Sajijc 3at? fonAf* ent^e^nn An bor>Afb§, hapless greed 
 will not succeed. 
 
 <Do implies difBculty (Gr. hvs) when compounded with 
 past partieiples ; as, beAnca, done ; bo-8eAT)CA, hard to be 
 done ; 6l, drink ; oIca, drunk ; bo-6lcA, hard to be drunk ; 
 7c, eat ; bo-]ce, hard to be eaten ; ^e^c, see ; -pe|Cf|t)e;e, 
 seen; bo-^e^cf^nce, hard-to-be-seen, invisible; bo-cf^oc- 
 nu]5ce ? infinite ; from bo and cjvjocntrfTjce, ended — root, 
 cjtpc, end ; bo-cuinrnjce, incomprehensible ; from bo and 
 cu]n?fju3A6, to comprehend; from curnAf, power. 
 
 4)0, before nouns and adjectives, has the meaning of ill, 
 English; as, bo beufA, ill-manners; bo-cAj I, ill-fame ; bo- 
 cd5&St|l, ill-education; bo-beuj-AC, ill-mannered; bo-cA^- 
 leAc, ill- famed. 
 
 <t)o and x° are opposed in Gaelic: the one means the 
 contrary of that indicated by the other. From this opposi- 
 tion a great number of words antagonistic in meaning, 
 nouns as well as adjectives and participles, exists in the 
 language. 
 
238 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 NOUNS. 
 
 SAjSbfieAf, riches ; from <DAibjteAf, want of riches, 
 
 X Aifctyji, rich ; 7A^8b]teAf penury ; from bA|8b|ji, 
 
 Vf bA^b^eA]*, riches and poor, penny less. 
 
 poverty. 
 
 Sao], a gentleman, Sir, a <t>AOf, a worthless person, a 
 
 hero. dunce, a poltroon. 
 
 Sjc, peace, plenty. <t)jc, want, misery. 
 
 SocA^ft, n. emolument, con-: <£)ocA]fij loss, inconvenience; 
 
 venience. Ex. : focAjji from bo and caji, friendly 
 
 A3Uf bocA]|t An ce]|tbe, kind. 
 
 the profit and loss of the 
 
 trade ; a proverb, like the 
 
 Latin, qui sentit commoda 
 
 et incommoda sentire de- 
 
 betur. 
 
 So-&\x\x)£) a good man. <Do-8u|ne, a bad man, a 
 
 rogue. 
 
 So\v]ot)v, fair weather ; from <£)o]nionn, foul weather ; a 
 
 yo (or fon) and f joo. . stormi 
 
 SolAf, solace. <t)olAf, sorrow, grief. 
 
 SoijAf , happiness, bliss. 43onAf, infelicity, misery. 
 
 So-clAor>A8, towardness. Cto-clAonAb, repulsiveness. 
 
 Socul, ease, rest (properly <Do-cul, difficulty, 
 
 focArnAil) ; from j*oj or 
 
 foe, and att)a^I, like. 
 
 So|*5eul, the Gospel ; from $>op5eul, bad news. 
 
 X o, happy, and f jeul, news. 
 
 SuA||iceAf, sweetness. <t>uA]]tceAf, sourness. 
 
 SubAjlce, virtue. <t>ubA]lce, vice. 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 
 S^8b]]t, rich. ^)^8b|]t, poor. 
 
 SAO]t, adj., free, cheap; v., ^Daoji, in slavery, dear y bAO- 
 
 save, redeem ; f aojia&, ]ia6, condemning ; bAOji, 
 
 freeing. v., to condemn. 
 
 Sojjib, affable, quiet, easy ; <£)o||tb, peevish, ill-humor, 
 
 1*0] jibe, affability ; f0]|t- grievous ; bo]]ibeACC, pee- 
 
 beAcc, affableness. vishness* 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 239 
 
 SocA]|t, easy, at leisure, tran- <Doc<v]|t, uneasy, difficult. 
 
 quil. 
 
 Socajiac, steady, established, <£)ocatiac, unsteady. 
 
 immovable; from fo and 
 
 cu||t, put, place. 
 
 Socajiac, profitable, easy ; ^ocAftAC, hurtful, wrong, 
 
 from ]*o and CAft, friendly. injurious. 
 
 So-cjte]brbeAC, credulous. <t)o-c]te]brbeAC, incredulous. 
 
 Socjio^eAC, kind-hearted, ^)o-6|tO|8eAC, sorrowful ; af- 
 
 giving ease ; from yo and fecting the heart with pain. 
 
 cftojbe, heart. <Do cft]ob\ 
 
 SogfiAbAC, very loving, af- <Do-5ftA8AC, unloving, repuk 
 
 fable. sive. 
 
 Sole|]t, clear, bright, lucid; <Dol6]ft, dark, obscure. 
 
 50 r o\e]p,, clearly, lucidly ; 
 
 from f o and leufi, seeing. 
 
 Sot;a, lucky, happy, prospe- ^qtja, unlucky, unhappy, 
 
 rous ; from ro and a8, unprosperous. 
 
 luck. 
 
 SuAijtc, sweet, pleasant. $)itAffic, sour, sharp. 
 
 PARTICIPLES. 
 
 So-bo^jice, easy or apt to be <Do-8ojjtce, difficult to be 
 
 poured out. poured out. 
 
 So-cjtjocrwj5ce, finite, easily 'Do-cp.jocnujjce, infinite. 
 
 ended, root — Cftpc, end. 
 
 So-cu|mn3ce, comprehensi- ( C)o-cujmr^e,incomprehen- 
 
 ble. sible. 
 
 So-£ejcr|i}ce, visible, easily fto-fe^yze, invisible, and 
 
 seen; root, £e|c, see. bo-fe]CT]Ot)&, same. 
 
 So-glAcuigce, acceptable. ^o-^Ucujjce, unacceptable. 
 
 So-gluAjrre, movable. ^o-TjluAjrxe, immovable. 
 
 So-cu^5^oi?a, intelligible. too-cu^f ^oua, unintelligible. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 Assures, &eAtib<jktjrj. 
 
 "that you are a rogue," sun 
 
 Away with you ; fn>i£ teAc ; cep 
 leAc ; Af nj'Ati)A|\c leAc« 
 
 Before (prep.) ttojTbe; before this, 
 Tiojttje ro ; adv., ceAtjA (already). 
 Betrays, cA]rbeAijAtjr), bfiA]6eAf)n» 
 Bribe, b|t]b. 
 Civility, riEealcAr, m. j from ric» 
 
240 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 gentlemanly bearing ; and ajI- 
 > ceAf, education j root, A]l, to 
 nourish. 
 
 Mischief, rt)e,A.h&l } »:eAlcA0Ar ; from 
 |:eAt, deceit, treachery ; n)]or- 
 c*ix, from rtjT and cat, friend- 
 ship. 
 
 Rob (to), bo flAb ; bo qteACAd ; 
 A]tV5e-A6, from A]f%5, plunder. 
 
 Sops, A]lp b]c ; sneAnjA bojA. 
 
 Stop (to), »., cor5. 
 
 Suspicion, ATnriAr, m. 
 
 Therefore, A]]i aij i\6bAri n 1 * > be 
 bnio Tin 5 uiine rii?-»— usually 
 found written and pronounced 
 thus: b'A bnio nn, composed 
 of be (o*), of ; A, its ; bn^j r sa. 
 son, force ; rjn, that 
 
 EXERCISE LXIV. 
 THE THIEF AND THE DOG. 
 
 2tt) 5^bA]6 A5U|* ao roAbAb. 
 
 A tliief on coming' (Afji ceAcc) to a house with the inten- 
 tion (le f onn) to rob it, would have stopped the barking 
 (cAp A^nc), and therefore threw the dog sops : " Away with 
 you," said the dog ; "I had ray suspicions of you before ' 
 (ceAr>A), but this excess of civility assures me that- you are 
 a rogue." 
 
 A bribe in hand betrays mischief at heart. 
 
 THIRTY-NINTH LESSON. 
 Explanation of Prefixes — continued* 
 
 ■ fe, a negative particle, like the Latin £, ek, eks, or ex ; 
 as, be|Tt)]T>, indeed, certain ; ebejTfj|tt, uncertain. 
 
 €>, before a syllable beginning with a broad vowel, takes 
 a after it, to conform to the laws of vowel assimilation ; as, 
 t>o]n)]Vt deep, not shallow; e^-bo^t), not deep, shallow. 
 
 6a, before the consonants c and c, causes eclipses, or 
 assumes, fox the sake of euphony in the enunciation of the 
 compound term, a letter of the same organ; as, c(a116a, 
 intelligent; eA3-qAllbA, devoid of intelligence ; cjiA^bceAc, 
 pious ; eA3-cjtAjbceAc, impious, devoid of piety ; qtocAjjte, 
 mercy ; eAb-qtocA]jte, without mercy ; eAb-qiocAf]teAC, 
 merciless. &A5 is the prefix which precedes words begin- 
 ning with f ; as, f Ari?A}i, like, similar ; eA3-f at^a^I, dis- 
 similar, unlike, unusual, matchless. The Scotch Gael do 
 not admit the use of the eclipsing consonant after eA ; as, 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 24 1 
 
 * 
 
 e-a-ceAftc, injustice ; eAtftocA]]teAc, merciless ; eAbocAf, 
 
 despair. 
 
 In this they are right $ for the eclipsing consonants are, in such instances, 
 useless ; nay, in a small way, they help to pufezle the learner. 
 
 6a ft, extreme, n. top, end, is an intensitive particle ; as, 
 eAji-gAb, arrest ; eAti-plAjc, an autocrat ; from eAft, and 
 jrUjfc, a prince, a chieftain ; eAjirijAll, very slow ; eAjt- 
 cof Mt)&] I,' very similar. 
 
 6ati is found only in a few words. It appears to be of kindred meaning 
 with jAfi, after, meaning, final, ending, crowning ; as, e^ttbAll, a tail, from 
 e*M% and bAll, a member, by metathesis ^eabAl. 
 
 6Af, not, devoid of; from aj*, out of; as, eAf-cAjtAb, an 
 enemy, from eAf, and cAftAb, a friend; eAf-mi)lAcc, dis- 
 obedience ; from eAf, and urrjlACC, obedience ; which comes 
 from uttjaI, humble ; Latin, humilis ; eAp-uftfiAro, disre- 
 spect^ want of reverence ; from eAf, and ujtjtArrj, reverence, 
 respect; eArlar>, sick, infirm; from eAf, and flan, sound 
 in health ; eA3-flAi?, means the same, infirm ; from e, or, 
 as above, 6as; and flat). 6a]* is pronounced short. 
 
 T-6||t, before, in front; therefore it means advanced; 
 very. Hence its presence imparts to the meaning of all 
 words with which it is compounded, the idea of fulness or 
 completeness, perfection, intensity ; as, f 6]]ijb]teAcijtt|3, fore- 
 think, prophesy ; conjecture, divine ; from f ojft, and bfieA- 
 cnuij, meditate on, speculate. 
 
 pdjp-bitjACAtt, an adverb; from £6f|t, and bfijACAft, a 
 word. 
 
 "pdijt-bfittAC, the edge of a precipice ; from jrdfft, and 
 bftuAc, edge, border, brink. 
 
 poj]i-ceAr>w, the extreme end; root, ceAi)n, head, limit. 
 
 'pojit-^rneAl, frontier, limit, furthest, extremity, circum- 
 ference ; from ]rtjeAl, a border, a hem ; as, ]rr;eAl a 
 ^AlUpe, the hem of His cloak; ^tneAl t>A CAlri?AO,the ends 
 of the earth. 
 
 TF$lji-i)eA]ic, violence ; ijeAfic, strength. 
 
 i£6jjt-ei3eAtt, oppression; root, ejseAi?, or ejsjr;, force, 
 violence, compulsion. 
 
 T^ftfc, back, quick succession; as, -pfiic-teAc^, coming 
 and going ; j?ft|t-buAlA&, repercussion, a palpitation. 
 
 Jol, and sometimes written ]l, akin in meaning with u]le 9 
 
242 ,*** i*f — SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 allj signifies plenty, variety, diversity — like ttoXvs, polus in 
 Greek; as, fornAb/ (adj.), many, numerous; (m), a multi- 
 tude ; fol-^oroab, a great multitude ; ^ol-cA^KeAC, many- 
 tongued, a polyglot; |ol-pi M) y torment: from -\o\ and pfAn, 
 pain ; ^oi-beufAC, arch, sly, versatile ; from pi, and beuj-AC, 
 mannerly; root, beuj*, manners, behaviour ; ]olbAC<xc, parti- 
 coloured. 
 
 ) 0117, around, about ; of the same meaning with the pre- 
 position ufTne^ around, about ; it is therefore an intensitive 
 particle ; as, jaoc, wind ; prnjAOc, a whirlwind ; l&n, full ; 
 -joroUvn, entire, complete ; bftujb, shut, close ; ]orn-8|iujb, 
 surround', shut up all around ; -pUr^, endure, suffer ; ]orn- 
 ful<M)5, endure;- iomc|iorn, very heavy. In two instances 
 it reverses the meaning of the word with which it is com- 
 pounded ; as, lornteACc, to depart; from jorn, and ceacc, to 
 come ; and ]ornf* jiuc, a counter-tide ; from -jorn, and fjtuc, 
 a current. 
 
 jon, a particle that expresses fitness, suitableness : as, 
 ■\o\)f ]|t, marriageable (from -|on, fit for, and fqji, gen. case of 
 -peAft, a man), as applied to a maid ; ]onrnnA, as applied to 
 a y oung man (from }on, and rnnA, the gen. case of be^n, a 
 woman) ; ]onAjxrp, fit to bear arms. Before past participles 
 it can be used at pleasure. It imparts to such participles 
 the same meaning that the suffix " able," " ible" (Latin, 
 bilis), gives to English words ; as, ]i, eat; ]ize 9 eaten; ]OT>- 
 ■jcce, eatable (fit to be eaten) ; 6l, drink ; oIca, drunk ; -\oxy- 
 oicA, drinkable (fit to be drunk) ; mol, praise ; rnolcA, 
 praised ; -jonrrjolca, praiseable (fit to be praised) ; 5]t&6 (n.), 
 love; 5|i^6u-(5 (v.), love thou; jia&bujjrje, loved; longjiA- 
 6uigce. loveable (fit to be loved), deserving of love ; much 
 like the Latin amandus ; and, in this sense (as far as the 
 Latin participle ending dus betokens suitableness) what 
 O'Molloy says of this prefix is true, that it has the force 
 of the Latin participle of the future in dus* 
 
 Whenever, therefore, a person translating English into Irish meets with 
 a word ending in able, he need only observe its root, learn its Irish equiva- 
 lent, form the past participle, and prefix ]orj. 
 
 )o\) differs from the prefix fo ; for -po implies ease, feasi- 
 bility ; ion, fitness ; as in the annexed example in which 
 ro-beATjc^ (easily done); ?ot)~be<\nc& (fit to be done), are 
 
'SEIF-INSTRUCTION IN IHISTI. 
 
 243 
 
 contrasted ; di'I 3A6 ca f o-86^c<\, jot)-beAncA, everything 
 that is feasible, is not suitable. 
 
 )\) and jod, as found in some compound words, is a form 0! 
 the preposition At)!), i&; as, ]oi)coir)U3A6, incarnation; from 
 1 01) (or at)d), in; and coIi)ut;a6, to give a (coIai)) body to 5 
 to make flesh; ]OT)-rf)eo8AT)4C (adj.), interior, from within; 
 derived from jot), in, and rt)eo8AT), middle; Latin, medium ; 
 English, mean ; i0T)3Ar)CAf (pr, ee-yan-thas), a wonder ; 
 from ]0T), and 3Ai)CAf (root, 5AT), rare, scarce), a thing thafe 
 seldom happens; inUojg, in calf; as, bo jijUojS, a cow in 
 calf; -|or)ri)At;, a treasure, a valuable thing, in which rneAp 
 (estimation, value) is placed; ij)Cfni), the brain; from ]v 9 
 and ceAi)i), head. 
 
 Jot) intensifies ; as, lor)3fte|rr), persecution ; from for), and 
 3|ie]m, a grasp. 
 
 The prefixes 70I, jorri, jotj, are written in published works and MSS. t,1, 
 ]rtj, ]r;, when preceding a slender vowel. 
 
 Anxious to make Irish orthography fixed, we shall write these prefixes in 
 every instance with the broad vowel 70I, and not il ; pro, and not in? ; ion, 
 and not in, except the prep. 7 and in, in. It is desirable to adopt this form 
 for the reason just assigned. Besides 70I is preferable to 7I, for it is synony- 
 mous with ujle, in which the broad vowel is a leading feature, and because 
 the spelling 70I prevails more than 7I; and lastly, the spelling 70I accords with 
 the usual pronunciation better than that of ft. These reasons held for jonj 
 and jot). 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 GcV]&TteArij, n, m, familiarity ; from 
 co, together, and AjcrieAib, a 
 dwelling, Welsh, eaidreav. 
 
 Car,<x6 (leif), was met ; the perf. 
 tense passive of cat;, to twist, 
 to turn, to twine, to meet by 
 chance, to brandish ; n, a twist, 
 turn, a winding, a wile. 
 
 £.A1ccfor, m, fear ; t;A]ceAc, timid, shy. 
 
 3ejc, v, to tremble, to show signs of 
 fear. 
 
 Leon, a lion ; Lat. leo ; Gr, U6n ; 
 Welch, llanj Spanish, leon. 
 
 OjfieAb, m, a quantity ; so much, as 
 much ; oitieAo eA5l'A, so much 
 fear ; c<v Tneub eft. Ajn, how 
 much for it? 2ln owe&b r°» 
 this much. Ojrte^b is followed 
 by A5ur> or its contracted form j 
 a'x, and then signifies as much 
 as, " oitveAb a'x" £ e l & lT* Morn A 
 be&t):,T>, as much as I can do* 
 
 Rucc, in, stead, room, state j as, A 
 fiucc bftir, ia the state of death, 
 almost dead ; cja an jtucc a 
 b-t:uil cu, in what state are you ? 
 
 SeannAc, a fox \ Ileb. shuhai; from 
 teAT)5, slender, slim, agile, wily. 
 Following the spelling of its root, 
 
 it is written xe&x;x)&c ; according to 
 
 sound, nonnac, the common form. 
 
 txxriU, happened, befel, met 5 a verb 
 def. 
 
 CAfiU6, a load, a loading in of corn or 
 bay ; as much as one can carry. 
 
 CAjfbe&ri, v, show ; cA]rbeAtiA&, a 
 demonstration, a showing, a vi- 
 sion. 
 
 CAjre, a dead body; bftAt rAife, a 
 winding-sheet ; " bo catjiB tu 
 iiaottj," to the relics of the 
 saints. 
 
 CAi&re (commonly pronounced Ihuvh 
 she)_& ghost, an app-fritioa. 
 
244 SELF-INSTflUCTION IK IRISH. 
 
 EXERCISE LXV— &N S10"NN?l6 &$US SIN ICON. 
 THE FOX AND THE LION. - 
 
 6] ff oi)i} ac Ann t)aji cot)t)ai.]ic (that did not see) leoi) 
 a watt): bo catiIa Ia d-aot) 3UT1 ca|*a8 lejf e, A3«f bo 
 cajpjc at) oijieao fji) e^U Aift, at) ceub uAijt, jujt fiAib 
 
 f6 A flllCC OAff. 'NuAffl CAfA& lejf & AT) bAJlA UA]]l, 
 CA]T)1,C f!A]CCj0f A|jt, ACC T)]Otl je^C fO. 2l||t CATU113A8 
 
 lejf at) c|i|rT)A8 oAj|t, cua]6 t/e fUAf lei,]* A5Uf buoAijxc : 
 
 " C|AT)T)0f A b-£U|l CU." 
 
 3^eAi)T) cATb]teATt), b|iocTi)eAf. 
 
 2t)j, ill, amiss; of the same meaning as the Saxon "mis;" 
 is a negative prefix of frequent use ; as, A&, fortune, luck ; 
 roj-Ab, misfortune, ill luck ; ttAC, success, a prosperous 
 issue ; ti^-tiac, calamity, ill success ; snjori), an act ; tt)|- 
 3T)|oti), an act done amiss; tdj-cIuj ill fame. 
 
 MeATt), a privative (spelled i)ej> in ancient writings, but 
 in Scotch Gaelic at present, invariably, i)eo) ; as, AjfieAC, 
 attentive; tJeATTJ-A-jTteAC, inattentive; cot/att)A|1, like, similar; 
 ^eATT^-cofATT^Ai,!, unlike ; leit*3, sloth ; T)eATT)-le|f*3, courage, 
 spunk; fujit), regard; rjeATTJ-fujrr), disregard; i)]b, a thing; 
 TjeATi)-i)|b, non-entity, nothing, vanity, a thing without sub- 
 stance or effect; as, ]j* i)eATt>i)]8 at) ujle acc attjajt) <t)|A 
 a |i|ATtAb A5UT; a gftA8u5A8, all is vanity (a useless thing) 
 but alone to serve and love God. 
 
 Oil, great ; of kindred meaning with ujle, all ; or with 
 aII, prodigious, vast, mighty; as, oil-gut, a loud voice; 
 oU-5rrjorr)AC, of daring deeds ; olUjldfi, bombast, big sound. 
 21U is found as a prefix in a few words ; as, AlkbuAi.beAC, 
 mighty, all- victorious ; " AlUneAfic," (of) mighty strength. 
 
 " Which he won from the foe (who) was haughty and (of) mighty strength.' 
 
 " Which he won from the proud invader." 
 
 Song — " Let Erin remember the days of old" 
 
 Bo, large, very, too much ; as, jio-cujiatti, very great 
 car,e; fio-cftAT), a l ar ge tree; jio-tt)jat), a great wish; tw> . 
 bAttcA, the influx of the tide. Ho, when fixed to adjectives, 
 imparts to them the same meaning that the adverb *' very" 
 in English, does to adjectives before which it is placed ; as, 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 245 
 
 tto-Aftb, very high ; ]io*tbSft, over large. The word |t]g, a 
 king, is employed as a prefix; as, it|$-ri?Ai&i. Supremely 
 good; 7113 differs in meaning from fio, the latter denotes 
 excess, the former excellence, superiority, perfection ; as, 
 ca An nj& fo ]t|§-ri)A^c, this thing is very good ; ca aw nj& 
 fo no-iijA]c, this is over good, too good. 
 
 Saji, an augmentative, denoting excellence, superiority, 
 and gives therefore to adjectives with which it enters into 
 composition the meaning attached to absolute superlatives; 
 as, fAjt-rijA^, exceedingly good ; pAji-iijAweAC, exceedingly 
 handsome ; fAjt-Api^b, quite ripe ; fMi-&ujne, an excellent 
 person ; f A]t-Uoc, a great hero. S&1*> as a noun, means a 
 worthy, a hero*, a leading man, compounded, as it were, of 
 X o> worthy ; and f?e*fi, a man. In this sense we can easily 
 see the meaning of the Saxon word " Sir," and of the 
 Russian " tsar" (or " zar"), and '* zarina,^ to be a superior or 
 distinguished person. 
 
 The prepositions e^b^t, or fbjft, between; j?p, under; 
 ]tO|ine, before ; c]Tncjoll, around; caji, over; cft]b, through; 
 are sometimes employed as prefixes. (See Twenty-ninth 
 Lesson.) So are jAft and feAc, either as adverb or pre- 
 position. 
 
 jAft, after, behind, western ; as, ]Ajv»b{ieic, the after-birth; 
 fAji-bujtle, a blow from behind ; iA|i-6eAf, the south-west 
 (west-south) ; jAft-cuAc, the north-west ; |A|t-Tbu|]t, the 
 Atlantic ; -jA|i-6oift>, brownish, after-brown ; from bono, 
 brown; and ^An, after, left, remaining ; jAji-gi^n, grief, 
 pain; from ^Aft, and jtt^n, a sting, a wound; jAfisculcAj 
 wild, remote, deserted, western; from jajv and cwl, a 
 Corner ; jA]t-6onnAce, West Connaught. 
 
 JajiIa, an earl; as it were ]A]t, after, inferior ; and fUffc, 
 a prince, a chief, one in rank next to a chieftain or prince. 
 jAjtffUjc, feudatory prince, is the Irish of Jarlath, the Saint 
 who is patron of the diocese of Tuam. 
 
 Soac, anciently fee (Latin, secus), beside, apart, out of 
 the way ; as, <j*eAC pjaha, out of the way of pain, not having 
 to endure pain ; f eACAji?, avoid, shun ; from f cac and ^a% 
 stay, keep-— i.e., keep aside, avoid ; reAC-5A]]tjiu, I call 
 aside ; f eAC-lAOjiA6, an allegory, a discourse having a 
 meaning beside or apart from that which the plain words 
 
246 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 present to the mind. SeAC is the root of the English 
 words sex, sect ; and of the Latin seco, I cut, separate, 
 sunder, divide, I rend, and of all its derivatives. 
 
 SeAC, w, means a turn, a bout; cAbA]ft ban? feAC, give 
 me a bout, or turn ; fA feAC, by turns. 
 
 The term feAC, a turn, a twist, is still in common use 
 amongst those of the country people who indulge in 
 smoking; as, caoaiji 6Am feAC, give me a smoke. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 SocaI, m, arrogance, overbearing im- 
 pudence. SocaIac, adj., proud, 
 saucy, impudent ; tjac rocAlAc 
 cu, how impudent you are. 
 
 SleAcc, v, to bow down, bend, pros- 
 trate, adore ; nAfi fleAcc bo 
 beAl, that did not bend the knee 
 to Baal ; iua fleAd&Ann, cu 
 6v\ro, if thou fall down (and 
 adore) me. 
 
 CAjrbeAn, v. show ; prove manifest ; 
 reveal. Slt 1 *^ cA]rbeAncA, shew- 
 bread. CA]rbeAnA&, shewing ; 
 cA]rbe&nbA|i, perf. tense third 
 person plural ; cAfrbeAnbAfi t).v 
 bAO]r}e, the people shewed. 
 
 CjonjAjn, v, to drive, to chase; A75 
 C]onjA^c (participle), driving ; 
 |:eAn-c|omAncA (a man-of-dri- 
 ving), a driver. A 
 
 2!twa&atj, a fool. 
 
 ZiyM, m, an ass ; Latin, asellus, a 
 young ass. 
 
 CofiTiuj5, v, stir, move ; secondary 
 meaning, excite, arouse ; endea- 
 vour ; bo conruijs An cAlArn, 
 the earth shook ; cojt|tocA6, 
 would stir. 
 
 t)'A Bftj5 fin, therefore ; b' for be* 
 of; a, its poss. pronoun; bfiio, 
 virtue, force, power; rin, that; 
 literally, by reason of the force 
 of that ; see, " therefore," p. 240. 
 
 lor'neuft, v, to carry ; to carry one- 
 self, therefore signifies deport, 
 behave. 
 
 — n, carriage, deportment. 
 
 °in5e> /. office, post, situation {Ar- 
 moric, 0|£n c )' 
 
 0]p)5eAc, an officer, one holding an 
 office. I 
 
 EXERCISE LXVL 
 
 2ln c-21|*aI A5itf a Of^e. 
 
 <Do b] a^aI A15 -|omcu|i -|ori?Ai3 ^T 1 !^ 0A I^ e A]ftj6e Ajuf 
 bo CA]|*beAr)bA|i t)A bAojne a mob aj5 fleACCA& 80. SaojI 
 at) c-A|*aI 511ft bo-ifh]X) CU5A8 (was given) An orjojft. CJ'a 
 bnjj fm, Iat> be focAl 17J cofifidcAb" r-e (he would not stirj 
 cof% 21cc bo leAj An feAjt-c|ornAncA A]|t le rn<vjbe, a 
 ]tA8 : 21 AmAbAin beACA]5, v\ Sujc-fe acc bo 'n jorbAjg 
 cA cu A|5 lorocujt cA]b a^5 CA]j*beAnA8 moo. 
 
 2tyeAf Ann bAO|r)e fAob-ce|l|8 311ft bofjb-^jrj cAffbeAncA]? 
 Ai) mob ff* 5nAC a CAbA]f«-» b'A n-ojfjje. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 247 
 
 FORTIETH LESSON. 
 
 In the two foregoing Lessons have been shown the mean- 
 ing and use of Irish prefixes, or those particles that go before 
 the root — in this we shall treat of the particles that come 
 after the root — suffixes or affixes. 
 
 The suffixes are, like the prefixes, of two kinds : either 
 simple words or fragments of simple words, mere letter- 
 endings, as they are called, or terminations. When a prefix 
 or suffix is combined with a word, the term arising from the 
 union is called derivative, the word from which it has sprung 
 primitive. Derivative is, in relation, opposed to primitive ; 
 compound, to simple. For instance, ^OAfiArbA^l, manly, is 
 a primitive, in relation to ^eAfiArplACc, manliness, which 
 comes from it ; while it is, at the same time, itself a deriva- 
 tive from feAjt, a man, the stem from which, by adding 
 ArbAfl, it has been formed. 
 
 Of derivatives, as we observed in treating of compounds 
 (37th Lesson, p. 210), Nouns, Adjectives, and Verbs are 
 the leading families. These spring from nouns as roots, or 
 adjectives, rarely from verbs; for it is from things and their 
 qualities that mankind first formed notions or ideas, and 
 therefore the names of such things and of their qualities 
 were the earliest germs of human speech, in the genealogy 
 of which history and philology point out Keltic as one of 
 the earliest offshoots. 
 
 From nouns are formed adjectives. These end in ait?A|1, 
 toaji, Ac, ]8, bA, or Sa, ca : 
 
 2lri)<\]l, like. 
 
 Nouns. Adjective 
 
 pA^lce, welcome. pAilceurijAjl, 
 
 jJeAn, affection, fondness. 5eAnAri?A]l, friend-like, amia- 
 ble, 
 
 5fiAfA, grace, favor, 5fiAfArbAjl, graceful. 
 
 2t)eAf, respect, 2t)eArAri?A]l, respectable. 
 
 2t)o8, esteem. 2t)obAii)A{l, estimable. 
 
 TjgeAftnA, a lord.^ t^geAjtnArbAjl, lordly. 
 
 TSjiac, occasion, fit time. • 'CftACArbAjl, opportunely. 
 
 This suffix AriK.jt is written in Scotch Gaelic Ajl, ejl, a form which has, 
 in some instances, been imitated 07 Irish writers— FurloDg, for instance, io 
 
248 . SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 his Irish Prayer-hook. In Irish poetryy AihAjl becomes a'jI whenever its 
 monosyllabic sound nil is required to meei fcbe requirements of poetic mea- 
 sure. Philologists cannot fail to perceive tlSat &mA\\ is the root of the Latin 
 ending alis, ale, and its derived forms in the Romance and English lan- 
 guages. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 , 2t)Ajt, which some suppose to be the particle toa]i (conjunc- 
 tion) as ; while others derive it, as in Erse, from trjojt, great. 
 
 Nouns. Adjectives. 
 
 °48, luck. 2t8rr)Aft, lucky ; in Scotch 
 
 Gaelic, A&rbofi. 
 
 B|t|5, virtue, vigour, force. BtMS^T 1 * vigorous, solid, sub- 
 stantial, forcible, efficacious. 
 
 Ceol, music. Ceoltr)A|i, musical. 
 
 6*b, jealousy. B<vbrrjAft, jealous. 
 
 )-eo]l, flesh. peolrrjAJt, fleshy. 
 
 'pitAC, hatred. puAcrbAjt, hateful. 
 
 5ftA&, l°ve. SftAorrjAji, loving, fond. 
 
 lug, power of motion, strength. LugrfjArt, vigorous, powerful,"" 
 
 muscular. 
 
 Jo, as : 
 6a3ha, wisdom. 6A3nA|8j wise: 
 
 CjaII, sense ; . genitive case, Ce|l|8, sensible, wise, 
 cejlle. 
 
 $)a (asp. 8a) or ca. 
 
 2lirr>^|t, weather, time, portion 2l|rnf]|t8A, temporal, ending 
 of; hire, Ajft Ajrrjf||tj at ser- with time, opposed to f jop- 
 vice, i.e., u on time," per- ftA|8e, eternal, 
 forming service for a limit- 
 ed period. 
 
 Cojtp, a body. CojtpojiSA, bodily, corporal. 
 
 <DfA, God. CJjaoa, divine. 
 
 MeAtb, heayen. NeArr>8A, heavenly; o\§ ne- 
 
 att;8a, /heavenly muse 
 (maid) — Homer, Iliad 1. 
 
 T^ jieun, one of the faithful. ^jteuncA, righteous. 
 
 0|t» gold. 6]t8A, golden. 
 
 2lc (eAC, after a slender vowel). 
 BeA|tc, an action, exploit BeAftcAc, tricky, wily* 
 (good or bad). 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 249 
 
 Nouns* Adjectives. 
 
 Bjteu3, a lie. BfietnjAd, given to lies- 
 
 Bua]8, victory. BuAf&eAC, victorious. 
 
 peAjis, anger. T^ca^ac, angry. 
 
 p]|t1i)e, truth. p^neAC, faithful* 
 
 Sujnb, glee. SujijbAc, cheerful. 
 
 From the active signification peculiar to the ending ac, 
 and from the meaning of the term neAC, an individual, an 
 agent (a word of which apparently ac is a mere fragment), 
 adjectives with this suffix become personal nouns, expres- 
 sive of office, action, or individuality ; as — 
 
 &cac, a man of terror, a giant ; from acaS, fear. 
 
 Bacac, a lame man; from b&c, a hindrance, an impedi- 
 ment ; v t to hinder. 
 
 C]tu]zeA.c, hunch-backed ; from cnu]c, a hump. 
 
 Caco^ljceAC, a Catholic ; from the Gr, Kadokucos. 
 
 CjtjceAC, a Quaker ; from cft^c, to shake. 
 
 $t)Ar>Ac, a monk ; from too (old Irish), a person ; and aoi?ac, 
 alone j root, aotj, one. 
 
 2t)AjtcAC, a. rider; from mAftc (old Irish) a horse. 
 
 Adjectives ending in ac are derived from the past parti- 
 ciples of verbs, by affixing c (asp.) or ac to the final vowel; 
 as, • i 
 
 Ca^U, lose, perish, destroy; cA^llce, lost; CA^lceAc, adj., 
 
 perishing ; as, Ia CA^lceAC, & famishing day ; cA^lceAC, 
 
 n, a loser, one that lost ; a gelding, an eunuch. 
 2t)}l, destroy ; twice, destroyed ; m^lceAC, destructive. 
 2t)ol, praise; tooIca, , praised ; tooIcac, praising, causing 
 
 praise. 
 
 Obs. 1.— rThat from the past participle, an adj. having an 
 active or passive meaning is readily formed by suffixing c 
 for the active, or prefixing jot) for the passive ; as, roolcA, 
 praised; ]onrr)olcA, to-be-praised; tdoIcac, causing praise; 
 X o-ti)olcA, easily-praised ; bo-tijolcA, hard-to-be-praised. 
 
 * Obs. 2. — Patronymics, sir-names, nick r names, or titles of 
 honor or dishonor, end in ac; as, 2UbAt)Ac, a Scotchman; 
 BfieACAtiAc, and, oontractedly, b|teAcnAC, a Welshman; 
 
250 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 B|neAnt)AC, an Irishman ; SpAir»eAc, a Spaniard. BfMArjAC, 
 an individual of the family of O'Brien; BIacac, Blake; 
 B|teAcr)AC, Walsh; <B|uir>Ac, Browne; BuftCAC, Bourke; 
 'Dot^haIac, a man of the name MacDonald ; Ruajicac, 
 O'Rorke; SeobAC, Joyce ; SeADAc, Hawkins — from feADAC, 
 a hawk. Again, as above, dacac, lame — cjtorrjAC, crooked; 
 CfiujceAC, hunch-backed, gibbous ; cfiop ac, marked with 
 traces of the small-pox — streaked from cjiof , a cross. Some 
 other nouns of no certain classification end in ac ; as, 3e<\U 
 Iac, the moon,; -pjA&AC (fee-yacli), hunting ; venison. But 
 a few end in Iac (which, perhaps, is a broken form of luce, 
 folk, people [Gr. Aaos] ) ; as, ceA5-lAC, a house, a family, 
 the hearth — from q'5e and luce; 05-lAc, a young lad; 
 cjvjonlAC, stubbles — from cjvjorj, withered, and Iac ; another 
 form of this word is -cohIac; as, in the words of the song: 
 H Conine 5lAf AT) ^ogrbAijt." 
 
 MONTHS OF THE YEAR — itfjOfA. T)A bljAgrjA. 
 
 January, ^\or)b^. LuAnAf is derived from 
 
 February, "peAbjtA. LuAn (Latin, Luna), the 
 
 March, 2t)Anx. moon, and -pe^fb, a festival; 
 
 April, 2lb|tAon [quasi) ; from because that month in 
 
 a, water; or a6, prosperous, which the corn ripens was 
 
 bfiAon, dropping, distilling. sacred to Luat}, as BeAl- 
 May, BeAlcejrje. tejrje, May, was to BeAl, 
 
 June, rt)] rbeAbor; At) c-f Art?- the sun. 
 
 -jiA-jb. September, SeAcc-rb]. 
 
 July, Jirjl, at) tv] be]5]OT)AC October, Occ-rirj. 
 
 be't} c-fAtn]tAb. November, SArbA^r;, or roj tja 
 
 August, LuTJAf, TV] TJA Lut}A- fAnjnA, 
 
 'fA, the month of Lammas. December, C^c-Tirf. 
 
 January is called also atj ceu& njf be'i) Tn-bljA5An, the first month of 
 the year. 
 
 February, V e&brx*, is called also td] ha B-Fao]U]6, the month of winds 
 and storms ; and " mf i)A. trejle OtWo&e — the month of the feast of Bridget." 
 
 " In all Ireland to this day the month of February is called in Irish * the 
 month of Bridget's festival/ the festival being on the first day of that 
 month."— Calendar of Irish Saints, p. 66, edited by Rev. Matthew Kelly, 
 D.D., Maynooth College. 
 
 The middle months of the four seasons, March, June, 
 September, December, are called the middle months, March, 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 251 
 
 of Spring ; June, of Summer ; September, of Autumn ; and 
 December, of Winter, thus : 
 
 June, TV] rbeA&An At) c-f Art?- December, x\j\ meASAU at> 
 
 |iai8. Se^jie. 
 
 September, xty\ rbeA6At) At) March, xxy\ rr)eA6An at) eAji- 
 
 fogrbAfli. ]tA]3. 
 
 Spring is called eAfijtAC ; Autumn, £0511^71, and some- 
 time^ luAt)Af* ; Summer, j*<vtt)tia8; Winter, 5ejbriA. The Irish 
 terms have been already explained in the foregoing Lessons. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 8.UfCttAl7A, Australia ; for Australasia^ 
 i.e., Southern Asia'. For the 
 meaning of ia, see note, Lesson 
 41. 
 
 Ciun-"pA7tt|t5e, the Pacific ; from cjun, 
 calm, quiet ; and £A]ttfi5 e > a sea « 
 
 CujTbnioTTTj, v, I remember, recollect ; 
 from the root, cujrbije, m, me- 
 mory, remembrance. "NAccu]ri)T)e 
 leAc ? Don't you remember ? 1r 
 cujrnoe lioro, I do remerriber. 
 CuirnneAC, adj., mindful ; cuirij- 
 t)eAiijA]l, liable to be kept in 
 mind. CujrijneAcoitt, a recorder ; 
 a remembrancer. Cujrbne acatj, 
 m, a keepsake, a remembrance, a 
 memorial. Cu]rbne is a con- 
 tracted form of conjejne, a com- 
 pound formed from co, together ; 
 
 and rtyew, mind, z\e.,Jceeping in 
 the mind, remembering. 
 
 3l]nn, adj., clear, transparent, pel- 
 lucid ; n, the bright heavens, 
 brightness ; also a fortress or 
 fort. JSIah, clean ; and jle, pure, 
 transparent, are adjectives of 
 kindred meaning. 
 
 SnujfioeAc, adj., fond, beloved, affec- 
 tionate ; from rnujrirj, fondness, 
 joy, natural love. 
 
 2f)uninfo, fond one ; fond love ; 
 " CaicIjo two rbuittnfn — Kathlin, 
 my fond love" — Song, by Mrs. 
 Crawford. 
 
 UA]5neAc,a<(/'., lonely, lonesome, soli- 
 tary ; from uac, fear, dread ; and 
 SineAC, begetting, producing. 
 
 EXERCISE LXV1I. 
 [In this Exercise we give a letter written in very simple 
 language, from a son in London to his father — an Irish pea- 
 sant.] 
 
 Icnbon,* ax) rerijAd U* &e rbft 
 Un 2lu5uirc, 1860. 
 
 21 2lCA|]t fe^lf]* T^l f6 AT)t) ATI) f3|t]0bA1) a curt cu^Ab; 
 
 cA me At)0jf le 6<v vq\ Aim po. jf moft, An-moti at) 
 bAjle e. H| b-pul OAjle Ajft b|6 Ann A]t -b-qn -pejt) cor*- 
 
 • In page 95 (Part II.) of "Easy Lessons," we give the Irish spelling and 
 derivation of the word " London." In the same page we observe in a note, 
 under the word " Manchester," that " in modern Irish it would be better to 
 adopt the names by which this and other English towns are familiarly known, 
 
252 * SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 aitjajI lejf. T,'& fe occ rtj^le ajti £Ab A511]* ]•& rbfle aw 
 lejceAb ij'o Tt)A]t f]T>. 3l^ 3° ^-fttll T e ^° n >°V' A V 1W>I* 
 f|ti) 6ujc, ca tr)6-f*e uAi.soeAC At)t), rrjAjt seall tjac D-fujl 
 ATjArt) aod Ou]i)e be n)0 ri>u]i)C||i- frei,t) le fejcfjrjc (to see). 
 T^A|b bAO|T>e At)t> x° *T 3*^ ell 1 f A0 1 *t) 3^1^ : l^icinj 
 
 5AC lA AD C-6f|teAWAC A5Uf At) C-2iiDA1)AC, AT) p|lAt)CAC, 
 
 Ajuf at? Sj>Ai,r)eAC, At> c-2Trr)e|iiCAi)AC, A3Uf TrjujTjqft Af 
 N 2lur;c]tAl|A, A5Uf 6 b-ojloAji) (islands) At) cjut^frjAiftftse 
 (Pacific). 
 Cu]ri)t)|5]ro 50 ti^oic ajti trjo CAjjibib f y At) Ttt-bAjte; 
 
 0]tC t:e|t), A ACAJfl b|l|]*, AfftTTJO T1)ACA]tl, AJjt tt)0 &6A]tb- 
 
 b]tACA]tt SeoftfA Ajuf A]|t PAqtujc, A]]t n)0 beAjib-fujji 
 Ut)A (Winefrid), A511P ai,ti tt)o col-ceACAfiACA. *CA bu|H 
 A3Att) 50 b-£U|li8 u^le t/Iat). 'CA tt)6 p^f) a flA]t)ce ttjajc; 
 
 than endeavour to revive those that are now obsolete.'* For this reason we 
 now write London, tonooo ; Australia, SiurctiAliA ; August, 2lu5urc. For 
 if foreign words, or those of technical import, and names of special localities, 
 have been without the slightest hesitation adopted into the vocabulary of the 
 Teutonic nations, what is to prevent Irishmen from using the same liberty in 
 adopting, as their own, words designating places and things which, in dlys 
 of old, were not known, or if known, not so fully as at present, to our Irish 
 ancestors, and for which, consequently, they have left us no nomenclature. 
 The writer of these Lessons has, therefore, no hesitation In introducing, when 
 necessary, into Gaelic, words like the following : — Electricity, telegraph, tele- 
 gram, Algebra. 
 
 These terms are so familiar to English speakers that we are npt surprised 
 to hear occasionally persons apparently educated, but who cannot certainly 
 lay claims to scholarship, speak of them as pure English, and with ignorant 
 simplicity ask those conversant with Keltic, what is the Gaelic or Irish of 
 technical names of foreign origin, not considering that they are quite as Irish 
 as they are English or French. 
 
 The introduction of words of this class into the Gaelic vocabulary does 
 not by any means prove that it is wanting in copiousness or richness. On the 
 contrary there is no tongue, not even Greek or German, that can compete with 
 Gaelic in its feasibility of forming compounds, and its ever-productive fecun- 
 dity in yielding, in the hands of any competent linguistic artist, new terms 
 by which every shade of meaning can be fully and fitly expressed ; yet it is 
 true that, no matter how rich or copious soever, or how fecund in giving 
 birth to terms a language may be, instances will occur in which no combina- 
 tion of primitives or derivatives will convey the exactly identical idea which 
 a particular name, known from common usage, will convey. This is well 
 exemplified in the French language. No enemy of'the French people can 
 deny that their language is rich and copious in the highest degree ; yet 
 Frenchmen cannot, it seems, find in their language equivalents for •* beer* 
 steak," " meetings," " tenant-right," " eviction," " poor-house," " my lord," 
 " steamer," " Whig," " Tory." No literal translation will confey, in thfl 
 French language, the idea attached to these words in English. 
 
SELF-INSTBJTCriOK IN IRISH. 253 
 
 bufSeACAf bo <Db]A, 51&" v] b-?ii]\ ad fpeuji A09 fo co 
 50]tTt) AJUj* co sl|i)0, t)0 Att c-Aep. co rlApceArijAjl A'f 
 CAjb A3A]b-|*e. 
 
 Nj fu<x]|t me rAojtanjAO A]jt bjc fdf; acc ca bujl AgAri) 
 leiff a 5-qonn f eAccitjAjne (at the end of a week) le cot>3- 
 tja8 <De ? Be]6 A3AH) A|]tseAb le cup cu3Ab 'nuAjjt rS^I- 
 obpA^6 itje Afifr. 
 
 3o b-q r\y s Asaf 30 bftAC |f n^fe, A aca^ 6]l^f, bo 
 ii)AC ri)uj|tneAC, 
 
 805AIJ. 
 
 FOETY-FIRST LESSON. 
 
 Derivative Nouns in Irish are personal or abstract : 
 
 Personal Nouns end in 6f|S A^jte, aj, a^8, and are formed 
 from primitive nouns or from past participles. 
 
 <t)oftuf, a door; boftufc^ft, and, contractedly, bojtfojp. 
 
 Saoc, labour, punishment ; fAoc6f]t, a punisher, a torturer. 
 
 2t)olcA, praised, past part, ; n)olc6||t, a praiser. - 
 
 3|tA6u|5te, loved; sfiA&irfgceojfi. 
 
 SAjtu^ce, overccme, rescued, surpassed, exceeded, violated ; 
 f Afiu^ceojji, one who by persevering overcomes another ; 
 a rescuer, a conqueror, a violater ; root, fAfi, very, over- 
 much. 
 
 Personal Nouns in A||ie. 
 
 CeAls, deceit ; ceAhjA^e, a deceitful, tricky fellow. 
 Cjtu^c, a harp ; cjiirjqjte, a harper. 
 SeAls, hunting ; f eAlsAjjte, a hunter. 
 
 The endings djjt, Aijte, are supposed to be broken forms 
 of thexword peAft, a man ; if so, peAp is also the root of the 
 Latin ending or ; as, amator, sfiabuj^ceo^ji ; and of the 
 N English ending er ; as, lover. 
 
 Personal Nouns in A], aj8,*-u]8 (we omit the usual final e). 
 Cac, a battle, a battalion ; caca]8, a warrior. 
 2t)uc, a pig, swine ; TnucA^8, a swine-herd. 
 
 *In presenting to the student the meaning of the termination A|6, aj, 01 
 aoi, we must ascend to the very cradle of Keltic syllabling. In tracing thence 
 
254 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 ScAjft, a story, a history ; fCA]fiA]8, an historian* 
 'Cjteub, a flock ; cfteu&A}6, a shepherd. 
 
 Abstract Nouns terminate in Af (or eAf), m. ; &cc 9 fem.$ 
 or in the gen. case sing, feminine of adjectives. 
 
 Adjs., tt)A|C, good; mA-jceAf, m, goodness. 
 
 Olc, bad; olcAf*, badness. 
 
 Caft&b, a friend ; cAjt^bAf, friendship. 
 
 to the present the several meanings of the word, we see an illustration of the 
 way in which human speech has grown. 
 
 2l|, aoj, or ao]6 is a primative — the root of many families of words. 
 
 In its very earliest acceptation it means (1) element, and, therefore, 
 (2) fire, air, water. 2lj* fire, is still preserved in its derivative, Aojbeat, a 
 coal ; and its diminutive form, AO]beAlo5, or Aoibloj, a spark. 2tj, air, in 
 AedAfi or Aett ; &h water, in <xb, fluid, the root of adaw, a river ; (3) a first 
 principle, therefore, or cause ; (4) a being, a human being, a person, as we 
 see in the words rAoj, a sage (from ro, good ; and aoj, being) ; &<voj, a bad 
 man (from oo, bad ; and aoj) ; o^°f» a druid (from &Ajn, oak ; and aoj) ; 
 ^A]6, a prophet (from £A, a cause ; and Ai&) ; Latin, vates ; one of the order 
 of priests, to whom, among the Celts, the office of offering sacrifice and 
 explaining natural causes was assigned, O'B. 345 ; (5) the liver, which so 
 well aids in supporting life, in this sense it is written Ae, and aeo — plural 
 Ae6A. In its signification of person, applied specially, it means (6) stranger, 
 a guest — in which sense it is commonly written ao-\6. (Hence AO]6eAc, 
 hospitable, courteous ; AOfbeAcc, hospitality, courteousness.) Also (7) a re- 
 spectable, skilful, learned person ; and, in the abstract, (8) skill, knowledge, 
 honor, respect, learning, discipline, elegance, stateliness ; (9) a swan. 
 
 It not only signifies a being, but the abode of beings ; therefore, territory, 
 land, island; as, f Columb Cjlle, the Island of Columbkille; (Hebrew, at, an 
 island) ; also the substance, or wealth, which any territory must contain. 
 Hence it signifies cattle, a herd — particularly sheep ; from ao]6, a herd, is 
 derived A0]6A]tte, a keeper of flocks, and, in a special sense, a shepherd. 
 
 From ao|, a being, is formed nAoj (i.e., An A07), a creature; and its di- 
 minutive form, which, to this day, is in common use, rjAO]6Arj, or, by chang- 
 ing 6 into n, nAojnkn, an infant. Also nj, or 1515, a girl, a female descendant ; 
 which is employed before the family names of females, as Ua, or O, is befort 
 those of males ; as, in&lf 1 ^ "W Coi3nA]U jnseAn t5oiijnA]ll Uj Coni)A]U, 
 Mary O'Connell, the daughter of Daniel O'Connell. " ft]," and not " Ua," 
 or 0, is placed before the family name when women are spoken of. 
 
 Oj&e, a forefather, an educator, a professor, a teacher, is derived from , 
 aoj, and be, of ; i. e., a man of learning, knowledge, skill, discipline ; or from 
 A07, a being; and tie, of God; one holding God's place in the guidance of 
 youth. 2loj&e, youth, springs from this root, and its derivative AojoeA&Ac, 
 well-behaved: so do many others which apparently are simple words. 
 Those we have given will suffice. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 255 
 
 O5IAC, a young man, a bondman ; oslACAf, bondage, a kind 
 of metre. 
 
 StonbA, a$'., single; from aotj, one; AonbAcc, unity 
 <t)Aor)A, a^/., human ; bAonAcc, humanity. 
 T/fiAjll, w, a slave ; qtAilleAcc, slavery. 
 Sseul, a story ; f 5eul<v|6, a story-teller ; f 5euU]6eACc, story- 
 telling. 
 SeAhjAjjie, a hunter ; peAfcjAitteACc, hunting. 
 2i)eAllc6|n, a deceiver ; rneAllcoijteAce, the act of deceiving. 
 
 6>, the gen. case sing. fern, of adjectives, 
 
 2l|tb, high ; A]fibe, height. 
 
 "Cjiottj, heavy, deep, pensive, pregnant ; qtojme, heaviness, 
 
 pensiveness, pregnancy. 
 5eAl, white, bright ; 51 le, brightness, whiteness. 
 From flAi) comes flAjnce, and not fUjt>e; and from fAon, 
 
 f AOjjife, and not fAOjne ; bAojt, bAO]ftfe; rAOjirACc and 
 
 bAonf acc, freedom and slavery. 
 
 Diminutives in AtJ, rn.; in ]t), maj. ox fern, ; in o^fem. ; as, 
 
 2l]tbAi), an elevation, a ter- 
 race. 
 
 Boqcai}, a poor person. 
 
 Ct^ocat), w, a hillock ; cno- 
 CAi^n, a very small hill. 
 
 tocAt), a small lake, 
 f ^aIIos,/, play called blind- 
 man's buff; a bandage co- 
 vering the eyes ; a buffet, 
 a leech, a mole, a dor- 
 mouse, blind-fish, or king- 
 fish. 
 
 <DaIUi>, m 9 a great heap ; a 
 cairn, an Ogham monu- 
 ment; also for bAllAftAt?, 
 •m, a blind fellow j- one who 
 is purblind. 
 
 2inb, high. 
 
 Bocc, poor. 
 Cnoc, m 1 a hill. 
 
 top, a lake. 
 
 3>ll, blind. 
 
 S 
 
256 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Cjatv dusky, grey, dark. .CjAjids, -/, a black insect 
 From cjati is derived (St.) with many claws; a kind 
 Cjatiat/s name, and that of beetle, a chafer; cja- 
 of Kirwin, which, in Irish, ft at;, m, a small black sod; 
 is CjAftbubAT;, meaning a a clod of turf, 
 swarthy, black haired per- 
 son.— Transactions of the 
 Ossianic Society. (Note 
 by Standish Hayes, vol. 
 ilk, p. 60.) 
 
 Stewart is justly of opinion that the termination r;Ajd or w6, added to 
 nouns* has a collective (not a plural) import/ like the termination rie in the 
 French words, cavalerie, infanterie, and ry in the English words, cavalry, 
 infantry, yeomanry ; as, Uoqw]6, a band of heroes,— O'Dorwwn, p. 333. 
 
 Of this class are : 
 
 6>actia]6, cavalry ; from eac, a steed. 
 BitnUjS, birds ; from eun, a bird. 
 2f)AqiA{6, youths; from itjac, a son. 
 
 Many words that are not diminutives end in at; ; as, tub, 
 a bend ; lubAT;, m, a bow ; ir;6fiAr;, many, a large number ; 
 from rnoft, large ; ca^at; (from cat*, turn, or cof, foot), a 
 path ; ojlleAT), an island ; from ol, above, over (as in tie 
 word oWAilj>eA6, cis-alpine), and Iat;, the tide, i.e., land 
 above the waves ; or from ojle, other, apart ; and Iah, land, 
 i.e., land apart from the main land. 
 
 Other words ending in at;, from cat;, time ; or from cajt;, 
 possessions; are of this class; as, fucA^r/, eternal, ever-lasting, 
 as found in the last part of the Apostles' creed -(Annf at; 
 iD-beACA f uACA|t>, and [in] life everlasting), is derived from 
 •po, bliss, blissful, and cat;, time ; meaning the blissful con- 
 tinuity of eternal life. 'From the termination cajt>, or cat;, 
 land, a region, riches, possessions in land or in stock, are 
 formed the words frjoncAjr;, a vineyard ; from fjon, wine, and 
 cat; ; fiofCAT;, a rose-garden ; rnu]^jcar>, a garden of myrtles j 
 BtijcAir;, Britain— the land of the Brits, or speckled peo- 
 ple ; 2t)Aj]tjcAjr;, Mauritania — the cav of the Mauri ; J)jr; a 
 bufCAT;, the cat; or region along the river Indus or Sindus, 
 as it was originally called. 
 
 Jac, a region* a territory, is in its broken form f*, the te* 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 257 
 
 mination of almost all the Latin topographical names that 
 have that ending. Ex.: Assyria, '2tffu|tfAc, from 2iffu]t 
 and ^c. It is, however, found as a prefix in the word 
 jACA]lle, the region of beauty. 
 
 A few words end in baji, top, produce; as, ceoUbotfi, 
 melody, warbling ; ceoUbAfi, da t)-eut), the warbling of 
 birds; from ceol, song; bujllebAfi, foliage, leaves (Scotch, 
 bjleAc). 
 
 Faoj CojUce £Uf. "" i 
 
 "We believe the following ' Chansonnette' to be the production of a Con* 
 caught poet. His poetry has outlived his name :— > 
 
 fonn :— " One morning very early, one morning in the Spring* 
 
 h 
 Hac AO]bitj bo tja b-ei*)t n l D 
 
 "O'ewfee&r} 50 b-Aftb, 
 '5 a bi6eAT)n a cejleAbAtt le n-A cejle 
 
 21^1 AOT? CTlAO]b Aiij^io I 
 W] f?<Mt fJO oAtn f &JH, A'f 
 
 t)orn' ceub nj]te gfifcb— 
 If f AbA 6 tja cejle ottApn 
 D'eirif^eiAot) 5<xc l*v. 
 
 1T* 
 tf b&jne f ion& Aij Ijle, 
 
 1r beire \ 'da 'n fse|nr 
 1r bjune f 'n At? bei&linij, 
 
 'S it roiUlS© f u* v'%v-e}* — 
 tf r-eA^ti iotj& T10 ujle 
 
 3duA|rteAcc 'f a ine^on, 
 
 '5 A t3 jA 1 C& If TJA f. lA]6]f 
 
 pttAf5A]l bo m' pe>n. 
 
 ( 7V<ms««f ion.) 
 
 UNDER THE GREENWOOD. 
 
 How pleasant, little warblers ! 
 
 Smiles Morn upon your bow'rs, 
 Where each sings to his love, beside him 
 
 In the gladness of sunny hours. 
 Not thus — ah, not thus — shines morning 
 
 On me and my darling queen ; 
 It may break over both" as brightly, 
 
 But far is the way between I 
 
258 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 II. 
 
 She's whiter than the white lily, 
 
 Oh lovelier to gaze upon ! 
 She's sweeter than violin singing — 
 
 More radiant than the Sun. 
 But, than all her beauty, more beauteous 
 
 Is her mind's nobility — 
 Lord ! make short this absence — 
 
 This bitter woe to me ! 
 
 Translated by Ekionnach. 
 
 Verbs end, for the first person singular, in in?. 
 
 In order to know the verbal endings it is necessary to 
 learn thoroughly the conjugation of a regular active verb, 
 which has been already furnished in the " Easy Lessons ;" 
 see Lessons 49, 50. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 2tn)5Att, m, privation, tribulation, 
 affliction; from attj (a privative 
 particle), and 5A]t, aid, help. 
 
 2lnti6, m, more correctly, Ann&» or 
 AntiAc, from An, not, and y.&i, 
 prosperity, misery, hardship, dis- 
 tress, misfortune, great poverty. 
 ca nje Ann Avyio, I am in great 
 poverty. 2lnn.<5cAc and An^o^Ac, 
 afflicted, poor, miserable. 
 
 i>UAn-reArri)Ac, adjec, persevering; 
 from buAtj, lasting; and reAr- 
 
 T1)AC. 
 
 CeAnn 3f)AtiA', Kenmare ; from eeAnn, 
 head ; and TBAfiA, gen. case of 
 tnu]]*, of the sea. 
 
 t>]obAjl, /. (from &i, wanting; and 
 bA]l, a blessing, a prosperous 
 issue, success;) loss, defeat, de- 
 struction. 
 
 £o3lATn, m, learning. 
 
 IndeAcc, /, understanding, intellect, 
 ingenuity, device; mcieAcc, for 
 
 •jnnledc!:; from jnn, or jncjn, and 
 leAcc, a lesson. 
 
 lonAnn (from ]on, or Ann, in; and 
 Aon, one), the same; ^onAnn 
 A3ur, the same as ; b'jonnAfl 
 leite A5Uf , it was the same with 
 her — i.e., she considered it the 
 same as. 
 
 1onnru]6, m, an attempt, an attack; 
 CU5 re lonnruiD ojun, he made 
 an attack on me ; v, to attack ; 
 prep., to, towards ; it is derived 
 from]onn» or aw, in ; and rupe, 
 sit. 
 
 lAcAn>, n,f, presence, company; Ia- 
 tA]n.eAcc, presence; a UtAiti 
 (adv), (at) present ; as, b] tne 
 a lAcAift, I was present. 
 
 Oj&eAr, m, education ; from o\oe, a 
 teacher, a professor. {See Note 
 p. 254.) 
 
 Sjl, v, to shed, part; Ai5 rjlc *x* 
 noeon, shedding tears. 
 
 EXERCISE LXVIII. 
 
 CeAnnnjA^tA, 
 2ln, P]tceAi> Ux t>e rnj rijeo6Aro 
 2ln Voztqaw, 1861. 
 
 21 tt)|c Tr)U|]ti)]3 — 2ln le^q]i bo rST 1 ] ^ cu ° Lonbon at) 
 borbA8-lA-6eu5 be *y w\ a ca catic, bo f:uAjtArr)*vfi (we 
 received) ajji rr;A]b^ (in [the] morning) Apr; ju&. fij 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 259 
 
 jbnob rnon onA|t)r> 'g a le^eAb. <t)o f }l bo rbACAjn beofiA 
 a^3 cu]rbrw3<\8 one, 'rjuajn cor)A]nc (saw) p] bo j*3n]0DAT). 
 B' joi)t}Ai) le^ce e A5uf cu bejc a Iacaju. Bj luAcgAjjt 
 n?6ft A^|t 2t)Ajne Asuf A]n Cajc, A3Uf* A^n 2t)a]ble. M4 
 
 fcj CO |!AbA A]]t|f 5AT) le|C|]t A CUfl CU3A|T)tJ. 
 
 V& cu rt)A|t b| JJ^T^k (Gerald) JJlMrTltf A "logboij 
 ejrncjoll bejc m-bl]A5i;A £]CC|b fjr), £A0] ArbjjAn A3UJ* 
 Amto. So e ad caoj ca ]*e le 5AC u]le feAn 65, rt)d\i- 
 jrjqrjeAC (high-minded), cuj3f|0T)AC (intelligent). Ma cajI 
 bo rbfpjeAc: B| buAn-feAf rnAC ; e&jb Uece roA^ce ]torrjAC 
 (good days are before you). T^ji 63; c^vjb T)eAnc Ajuf 
 lu8 bo crjAti) A5Ab; cA|b cjaI A5up ^ncleAcc A3Ab, o^beAf 
 A 3 U P FogUm, rubAjlcfb A 3 u r cu 13t* e *3**>« W] De 1° cajII, 
 t)o At?no one r^of* p A]be, ojn cujjtjrn cu3Ab 'p*i? lejejn f*o, 
 tjoca cu]5 purjcA : 3IAC lejgeAi) cu3Ab y&]V, o't; cajII 
 A3u|* o'r) b|c-bpA3A]l Aijrj a fiAb cu. B' £ejb|n 3un b' 6 at? 
 nub if peAnn a cajiIa leAC, At) mejb ]']T) b 5 £uIat?3. Wj 
 ■ponuf bul a^ji A5A|8 A|n ^A]nn5e at> c-fAogAjl yo 3AI) 
 corjcA bonbA \or)\)y\x\6e. Cu^nim atwcj fo, le]cjn cu3Ab 
 o'o Ti)A|5i|*cin* A|3 Anb-ce<\onA]8 a \,or)bot) le a b-pu^l Aj3e 
 CA|bne<vb. 'Se a DAnArbajl, ^up -\y ye mo bAjiArr)Ajl ye\r) 
 e, tJAC- b-jrujl A|3 ©injorwAC A5uf 30 m6n-rb6]t A]3 Ca* 
 cojljceAC, mAjc Aj]t bjc le £&3A]l mAft bub coin a Sac- 
 fAm> : acc beATjf A]8 Ar) f eA|i cAfiAbAC mon fo, nub mAjc 
 buje. B] fUr;: cujnjb bo rbACA^t ^up bo 8eAnbfjujiA a 
 t>3|tA8 A5UJ 4 a m-beAtm acc 6.U3AC. 
 
 3o |tA^b cu |:ao| curbbAc <De, ye 3u^6e 
 
 ^)' ACA]t A!}CUTbA1}A]3, 
 
 SeAjvup 21)ac SeAbA^g. 
 
 EXERCISE LXIX. 
 
 Dear Sir — 21 Sb^oj 8|l — The young man who will give 
 you this letter is the son of an honest farmer on my estate, 
 )y tdac j?e]lrnA|ne ci)eAfCA ca A|n mo 8uccA]8-fe ai? f6A|i 
 
 * "2X) (initial) after the preposition and article is not aspirated in the 
 ipoken language; as, o'n ( tnAisircih ; o 'n njeu&. To aspirate it, however, 
 is conformable to principle, and accords with the practice observed in the 
 written language by the best Irish scholars * 
 
 2 
 
260 StLF-INSTRUCTIOV IN IRISH. 
 
 65 a beAftpAf bu|c at> lejcjfi fo. He is (judging), from 
 all I have- heard, a worthy man. T>& re or) mejb bo coa- 
 Iaj8 roe, 'ttoa 6u|t>e pjuncAd. The youth has gone to 
 London to carve his own fortune. <£>o chaj6 ah c-63*u>ac 
 bo Lonbon le tj-a poftcurj a seAjijiAb awac 60 "pero. I 
 have learned (heard) that he is a person of (in whom there 
 is) promise (&Jtb-boi5), learning froglArfj), and virtue (beAj- 
 beufA), See if you can do something for him. I know you 
 possess (30 b-£U]l *3Ab) great influence (curijAcc). Any 
 thing you do for him I shall consider (bo rbeArpAjb me) as 
 having been done for (511^ jijrroeAfc e Ajjt roi}). 
 
 Dear Sir, your very obedient servant, 
 <Do fefld>1r*lS lto-u]t|tAii)A|5, 
 
 21 wj-UAjle CoticA^J, At) be]CJt?A6 Ia be ibl 
 tneotan Atj f-PorijAjri, 186-1. 
 
 FORTY-SECOND LESSON. 
 
 From words of one syllable, with which our first Lesson commenced, the 
 learner has steadily advanced in knowledge of special etymology to be able 
 now to understand at first sight the meaning of a polysyllable or compound 
 word of any length. Along with special etymology, with which the art of 
 spelling is so combined, he must have acquired, what has been considered a 
 great difficulty in Gaelic learning, a knowledge of spelling with facility and 
 correctness, and become familiar with tbe idiomatic turns of Keltic speech. 
 We need not, therefore, exclude, as we have hitherto done, "words of 
 learned length" in Gaelic, from our coming Exercises, should their use be 
 reared. 
 
 The grammatical qualities appertaining to nouns are gender, number, cas$ 
 person. 
 
 Of gender we have already treated fully (See Sixteenth and Seventeenth 
 Lessons, pp. 87-98). 
 
 To learn how Irish nouns form the plural, consult Lessons Twenty-thin? 
 rod Twenty-fourth.— Ibid. 
 
 Person, in grammar, derives its- order and relation from 
 the speaker, and is first, when it refers to the great I (the 
 speaker); second, when to the being spoken to ; third, when 
 to the name of that spoken of. 
 
 Case remains yet to be treated. We define it, then, to 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 261 
 
 be a change or increase in the final syllable of nouns signifi- 
 cative of a relative change in meaning. 
 
 Gaelic nouns undergo four such changes in their termina- 
 tions, and consequently there must be four cases. These 
 we call 
 
 . f Nominative. 
 * \ Accusative. 
 2nd. Genitive. 
 3rd. Dative. 
 
 4th. Vocative, answering to the nominative case of 
 address in English grammar. 
 
 Modern Irish grammarians, who have investigated this subject, seem 
 agreed that the lowest number of cases peculiar to nouns in our language is 
 four. (See Irish Grammar,by Dr. Donovan, and the College Irish Gammar, 
 second edition, p. 55); from which we quote the following:-— 
 
 " In regard to the cases, their names and their number, it may be. well 
 to propose here a few questions, and to answer them, for the satisfaction of 
 the learned and enlightened student. 
 
 " Why are the nominative and accusative ranked as one case ? Because 
 according to the definition of case, they have only one or the same inflection. 
 Why then retain the term accusative ? Because it expresses an idea different, 
 either in fact, in mode., or in grammatical relation, from those conveyed by 
 the direct or nominative case. 
 
 •'Dative alone is a name given, in this edition, to the third case, just (1) 
 to lessen the numbers of cases, and (2) because this practice— of calling the 
 third case by the term dative— has the sanction of Greek grammarians in the 
 grammars they have written of that ancient tongue. 
 
 " Why is the term possessive, as in English grammar, not employed instead 
 of genitive? Because less suitable and less truthful to express the meaning 
 of the first oblique case. Let us see what the words possessive and genitive 
 mean, and how far that meaning is applicable to this case. 
 
 " The term genitive conveys the idea of generation, origin, birth, source f 
 first cause, and indirectly, that of possession, control, relation; as, the 
 father's son (generation, birth) ; this boy is Patrick's son (birth, possession) s 
 that is George's gun (possession) ; father's land (possession) ; James's arm 
 (connexion, source, origin) ; the ship's side (same, by analogy). The term 
 possessive conveys only the secondary meaning of the first oblique case—" 
 namely, possession, and does not express that of generation, origin, birth? 
 source, while the term genitive does fully convey those ideas along with that 
 of possession. Which term, then, is to be preferred i Certainly thai of" 
 genitive. 
 
 " Again, in English there are two kinds of possessive cases—the real and 
 the false, or the Anglo-Saxon and the Ncr&an: 
 
 The Eeelr- Anglo- Saxon. False— Nerm&o. 
 
 Peter's side. The side of Peter. 
 
 The hill- s foot. The foot of the hill, 
 
262 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 11 We cannot say, the hill's foot ; because the possessive, hill's, would de- 
 note a possessor, and a hill cannot possess. The false possessive (of) theq 
 roust be used in those instances where no real possession is implied. The 
 real and the false English possessives have only one real corresponding case 
 in Gaelic, the genitive. It expresses, as in Latin and in Greek, real or analo- 
 gical origin, cause, connexion, procession, possession. It is better to employ 
 the term genitive, which, as in Latin and Greek, embraces both kinds. 
 
 " The vocative singular and plural has in many instances inflections diffe- 
 rent from the nominative, and is on this account properly called by another 
 name than that of ' nominative case of address.' " 
 
 DECLENSION. 
 
 Taking the definition of case to be a change or increase 
 in the final syllable of a noun significative of a correlative 
 change in meaning, there are nouns of a certain ending in 
 the nominative that have a class of changes which other 
 nouns of a different ending in the nominative or uninfected 
 form have not. Declension then is the formation of case- 
 endings. In Gaelic there are Jive classes of case-endings* 
 a point on which grammarians seem at present to have 
 agreed. There are, therefore, five declensions. 
 
 The key of the series of ease-endings of a noun of the first or second 
 declension, is the final vowel of the last syllable of the undeclined noun. 
 This vowel has been called the " characteristic," because by it the character 
 of the declension becomes known. It can, with equal propriety, be called 
 the key- vowel. . ■■• - 
 
 Our readers already know that, the gender of a noun which is the name 
 of an inanimate object is regulated by this key-vowel. (Nay, the formation 
 of the plural of an immense class of nouns— ^-the parasyllabic class — is 
 directed entirely by it.) It is no wonder then that Dr. O'Donovan says : 
 "the gender has more influence on the formation of the cases than any 
 ending of the nominative." — Irish Grammar, p. 78. 
 
 The key-vowel is our principal guide in the formation 
 of the three first declensions ; gender a necessary help. 
 
 Whenever a noun ends in a consonant it is plain that the vowel imme- 
 diately preceding it must be broad or slender. 
 
 THE FIRST DECLENSION 
 
 embraces nouns ending in a consonant which is just pre- 
 ceded in the same syllable by a bfoad vowel, provided the 
 noun is of the masculine gender. 
 
 We say : " provided the noun is of the masculine gender," for if it be 
 feminine, it is then not of the first declension ; as, clu^r, an ear ; cor, * 
 foot; Urij, a hand j.rUc. a rod; which are feminine {see Fart II., p. 93). 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 263 
 
 All nouns, therefore, specified in " Rule L, for knowing the gender of 
 those Irish nouns which are names of inanimate objects" {Ibid., p. 93), are 
 of the first declension ; but all the exceptions to Rule I. are of the second or 
 third. Similarly, names of men, for the greater part, which end in a conso- 
 nant preceded by a broad vowel, belong to this declension. 
 
 EXAMPLES. 
 
 B&|t&, was., a poet, a bard. 
 Primary, or unaspirated, form : 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 Nom.)*,, . 
 Acc. } B *1* 
 
 B^ijtb 
 
 Gen. B&jjtb 
 
 Bm»& 
 
 Dat. B&|i& 
 
 B^jtb^ib 
 
 Voc. B&]jt& 
 
 2. 
 Ca.f<\T>, m., 
 
 B&fl&A. 
 
 a path. 
 
 Nom.) ~ 
 Acc. | C ^ A,) 
 
 C*f<Mt> 
 
 Gen, CAfAjn 
 
 Cd^AI? 
 
 Dat. CAfAr; 
 
 C&r&n^b 
 
 Voc. Cap^r; 
 3. 
 
 2t)&ftCAC, 7W., 
 
 G^fAnA. 
 
 a rider. 
 
 Nom. 
 Acc. 
 
 2t)<x]icAC 
 
 2t)A1tCA]J~ 
 
 Gen. 2i)AftcA}5 
 
 2i)AflCAC 
 
 Dat. 2t)<\jtcAC 
 
 2t)A|tCA|3|b 
 
 Acc. 
 
 2t)<M1CAJ5 
 
 2Jt)<VftCACA. 
 
 The changes which the initial or first consonant of the word assumes, 
 ire regulated by the rules that direct the phonetic use of aspiration and 
 echpsis of which we have already treated at considerable lengjth {see Lessons 
 18, 19 ; and Lessons 4, 5, 6, 9, 11). We shall give an example or two of 
 the articulated form. 
 
 SECOND DECLENSION. 
 
 The key- vowel of the second declension is slender ( j) ; 
 nouns, therefore, that end in a consonant preceded in the 
 same syllable by the vowel f, are of this declension. 
 
 And these are all feminine (see Rule 3, p. 94). Nay, so far does the 
 influence of gender prevail, that nouns having the key-vowel broad (which 
 
264 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 is the characteristic of the first) are, nevertheless, of the second declension, 
 if they are femiMne. 
 
 This declension is distiaguished from the first by its taking an additional 
 syllable (e) in the genitive case. Nouns belonging to it are then of the 
 iTsparasyii&bie ckss. • ; 
 
 EXAMPLE. 
 
 CHili, f.* a wish, a desire, an element. 
 
 Sing!iiar, PioraL 
 
 Gen. bu]le {de&U-e) bufi 
 Dat. bsql s bu|l|b 
 
 Voc* b»]l buile 
 
 *#* Dttjij *b element, is pronounced short, nearly like bjl ; bfyl, a wish— » 
 long. 
 
 In like ma&ner are declined all nouns of 'this class which 
 end in a single or double consonant preceded by ] ; as, cjU, 
 f. 9 a church; cl&if. a sand-pit, a hollow; cto\t).,f. 9 reproach, 
 a fine; b]tu|?n, /., the back; slojft, glory; toji), /., meal; 
 uin>>/»9 poison; p&if, /*, passion; fftfyb, /•* street; r^llV 
 /,, history ; ?ujl,/., an eyeyu&w, hour. 
 
 Example of a noun feminine of which the key-vo_wel is 
 broad t co?,jf., a foot, 
 
 2. 
 
 Ace!'} ^r:^) <»r* {&>$<*) 
 
 Gen. co|fe (&as£e) cof 
 
 Bat. co|f (kosh) cof Ajb 
 
 Voc. co|]» (ehosh) cofw 
 
 Observe— la the genitive case singular how a slender vowel f is inserted 
 before r, because the increase e in the next syllable is slender. This is 
 earned by the principle of vowel assimilation-— slender with slender and 
 broad with broad, c&ol le c&ol Agar leAt^tj le ieACAtj— so often ex- 
 plained for the learner. 
 
 The entire class of feminine nouns ending in a consonant 
 preceded by a broad vowel are declined iike the above : 
 
 cloCff^ a stone, 
 clo5, /., a beil f 
 cWf, f., an ear, 
 c|tor? { * cross, 
 
 Urf?, a hand, 
 |*eob, a jewel, 
 X Uc, f.y a rod, 
 Tfton, the nose, 
 vuAx t f. } an axe. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION III IRI8H. 305 
 
 And all feminine nouns in 65 (diminutives and deriva- 
 tives); as, CJAI165, a chafer; -pti] t*e65, /., a lark; £U|ned5, 
 /., a window ; peAC05, a pea-hen. 
 
 THIRD DECLENSION. 
 
 The third declension comprises those nouns, as well femi- 
 nine as masculine, which end in a consonant preceded by a 
 single or broad vowel. 
 
 Though no key-vowel serves to distinguish as a group the class that 
 belongs to this declension from those of the first and second, yet nouns of a 
 certain termination and order are classified as belonging to it ; for example : 
 names of offices peculiar to men; as, rneAUccWi cftucu^ceojft; abstract 
 nouns (/em.) in acc ; as, rAOftrAcc, freedom ; verbal nouns that have a broad 
 vowel in the final syllable. • 
 
 The peculiar feature of this declension, by which it is distinguished from 
 the second as well as from the first, is that the genitive lingular takes an 
 increase not of e but of a. 
 
 EXAMPLES. 
 
 (1) 2t)eAllc6||t, m., a deceiver; (2) AiwrACc, /., love, fond- 
 ness; (3) .bAjft, /., oak. 
 lingular. Plural. 
 
 Ace * 1 w^kfyt 1 «je4Usdftt]8 
 
 Gen. rneAllcdpA nulled jjt 
 
 Dat. TneAllcd|p tneAUcdtftjb 
 
 Voc. TbeAltftfjt nye^lizo^p 
 
 (2) Norn. I 
 
 Ace. } A1 WACC AWf**** 
 
 Gen. AnijfAccA Aunracc 
 
 Dat. AnnrACc AijBfAccAjb 
 
 Voc. AonpACc AnnfAccA 
 
 All derivatives In acc are declined after the above form* 
 
 Gen. bA]tA bA]p 
 
 \ Dat. bA]|t bAftA|b 
 
 Voc. bAJft 6a|ia 
 
 So are declined 06171, /., justice*— gen. co>a; cujb,/ M 4 
 portion — gen. cobA ; to|1» jf.» honey — gen. meAlA ; as, nfl 
 ha TneAU ; ?t>ttt|t, /;, sea — gen. mA]t&, of the sea. StcA^jt, 
 father — gen. acaji; mACAfft, mother — gen. toacaji ; bpACAW, 
 brother— gen. bjtACAjt, are of this declension, though they 
 
266 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 form the gen. case commonly by omitting the slender 
 vowel i before the final consonant; as, acajx, toacaji, bjt<v 
 CAft; cACAfji, /!, a city, makes the gen. cacajiac, and con 
 traqtedly, cacjiac. 
 
 To the third declension belong — ^) personal nouns 
 ending in ojfi ; (2) abstract nouns, in acc ; (3) verbal 
 nouns that terminate in ug^b, a8, a]1, acc; (4) all primi- 
 tive nouns that form the genitive by taking an additional 
 syllable (a). This last class can be learned only by ex- 
 perience* 
 
 In regard to them, the words of Dr. O'Donovan can be appropriately and 
 with truth applied, " the learner will discover that, as in Latin, Greek, and 
 other languages, so in Irish, he must learn the gender and genitive case 
 singular of most nouns, by reading or the help of a dictionary." 
 
 FOURTH DECLENSION. 
 
 It is a fact, that the final syllable of a noun terminates 
 either in a vowel or a consonant. 
 
 Nouns, the final syllable of which end in a vowel, 
 belong to the fourth and fifth declensions. Of these per- 
 sonal nouns, mas. ending in A]jie, in A^8e, vqbe ; and other 
 nouns, in e, mas. or fern., are of the fourth declension. Also 
 those that terminate in consonants, viz., ]j, ]8, and dimi- 
 nutives in jr) f are of this declension. 
 
 It is characterised by having no inflection in the singular. The plural 
 form ends in ce, te, or ]6, as can be learned from Twenty-Fourth Lesson. 
 
 EXAMPLES. 
 
 'CjjeAjtnA, a lord ; j: Ajnne, a ring. 
 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Nom. Acc.\ Nom. Acc. V. cj^eAjtrjAjo 
 
 ~- . Gen. qteannAb 
 
 **»m* Dat . c,3eAT«OA,8,6 
 
 Gen. 
 Dat. 
 
 Voc. 
 
 Nom. Acc. ^ ^Tom. Acc. V* fAjnnjfc 
 
 Gen. 
 
 Dat. 
 
 Voc* 
 
 * Z, r t and p in the examples, cj^eAfinA, fAjije, peAfirA, are aspirated 
 in the vocative case. 
 
 ~, Gen. £Ait)neA& 
 
 T^ vr)e Dat. F<Wl*1b 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 267 
 
 FIFTH DECLENSION. 
 
 The nouns belonging to this declension are very limited 
 in number. Most of them terminate in a vowel, and are 
 of the fern, gender ; some few, however, are masculine. 
 Their distinguishing mark is, that in the gen. case they 
 end in 17. 
 
 See Forty-Fourth Lesson, in which is presented a full list of all the nouns 
 of this declension, pp. 270, 271, 272, &c. 
 
 EXAMPLE. 
 
 peAjtfA, a person. 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Nom. Ace. V. |teA]t|*AT)A 
 Gen. fteAftpuj 
 
 Dat. peAftfAnAjb 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 2l]o6]r, /• 2d dec. (pr. dyveish), from | Rojtjd, v. divide, cut into shares; n. 
 
 a share, a part, a sect; (2) a 
 
 Nom. Acc. V. peAftf a 
 Gen. peAfifAt) 
 
 Dat. peAftfAir) 
 
 A], element, bvVjr, of death,?abyss, 
 
 sea, ocean ; Welsh, affwys ; it is 
 
 like the Greek, afHuaaos. 
 2ljbeireAc, vast, immense, prodigious, 
 
 exaggerating. 
 CotifiUoAb, stirring, moving; from 
 
 coft, a motion; ija be\vn cori, 
 
 do not move, cori A^ri cori, roll? 
 
 ing over and over ; roll on roll. 
 t)oncAt>Ar, m. 1st dec, darkness ; 
 
 from fcoricA, dark, black. 
 pAUri), adj. empty, void, unoccupied. 
 
 English " fallow," is not unlike 
 
 it in sound or sense. 
 Paoh, adj. void, empty, vain, devoid 
 
 of shape, feeble, wan ; Latin, 
 
 vanum, changing v into {,/aonnm. 
 3o]jt, v. to call, to name, to cry, to 
 
 crow. 
 
 point, nib, a promontary; Greek, 
 $iv, a nose, a promontary. 
 
 Sdur, m. light (from rol, a word not 
 now in use, but retained in 
 Latin). 
 
 Cur, m. gen. cujr ; beginning, Ajft 
 b-cur, in the beginning ; written 
 also cor. From cor is derived 
 corac, beginning, and cojreAS, 
 ifioish-each, beginning, com- 
 mencement, origin, precedence, 
 first place ; coirio, v. begin thou ; 
 co lflo °T lc » De g m > set too. 
 
 U|f5e, water ; plu. ujrsce, waters ; 
 rjA n-uir5e, of the waters ; the 
 more modern and the simpler 
 form of the genitive: tja n-ujr- 
 5ea6, also is used. 
 
 An easy Exercise, taken from the Bible. 
 
 1. 2lj|t b-cuf bo c]tucu]5 <D|A t>eArb ^uy c<vIatt). 
 2l5U|* bo b| at; caIatt) £Aon A5uf ^aIatt); A3ur* bo bj 
 boric AbAf ajti aja]8 tja b-^]be]r*e Ajuf. bo bj SpjoriAb 
 <D& '5 a coftjiujAb oy qorjn t)a T)-U]j*5e. 3. 2t5up bu- 
 bA]]tc ^{a; bjbe^b T'olur* At)!), Ajur* bo bj at; folup at)t>. 
 4. £i5uf bo coiit)A]Ttc <t)]A 511ft bub m&jt at) T*olut*; aju]* 
 jiojrrn fe ib^Ti at; foluf asuj^at) bojicAb<vr\ 5. 2l5up bo 
 
268 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 50fti <t)jA be'n c-roluf, Ia, Ajwf be'n boncAbAr bo $ojn 
 re Ojbce : A3uf bo |ttt>t>e An no^n A3Uf *n ti)^b|i> ai> 
 ceub Uv. 6. Sljur buOAjnc 4)] a: b]6e*6 rpeuji a me* 
 6on nA i>-u|r3e, Ajuf jtojnneAb n* b-ujrsce 6 nA b-ttfrS* 
 c]b. 7. 2l5ur bo |tjnne <t)]A at? n>eujt, A3uf bo yoym 
 V* b-ti|r3ce ?aoj M) ff>ej]i 6 tja b-uir3*1& of c]om i>a 
 rpe^ite; A3ur bj mAti fin. 8 - ^3 u f b0 a" !? 1 4>1* be'n 
 fpeujt, neAm Slsur bo fi|t>r)e At) nojn Ajuf At? mAjbjo 
 Ann bAjtA X'^-^IrishiBible, by Dr. Mac Hale, 
 
 FORTY-THIRD LESSON. 
 
 NOUNS DECLINED WITH THE ARTICLE. 
 
 An example or two of the articulated form are, according 
 to promise, here presented : — 
 
 w / Singular. 
 
 Nom. and Ace. An baftb, the bard. 
 Gen. At) bAjftb, the bard's. 
 
 Bat. 6 'n ro-bAjjtb, from the bard. 
 
 Plural. 
 Nom. and^Acc. n* bAifib, the bards. 
 Gen. n* m-b^ftb, the bard's. 
 
 Dat. 6 aw bAnbA]b, from the bards. 
 
 ComnAC an engagement, a hand-to-hand fight, (from co 
 or com, together; and bnAC, old Irish; brachiwn, Latin, 
 an arm). 
 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 N. and Ac. An comjtAc t>a comnAjc 
 
 Gen. " ai> comnAjc t i>a 5-compAc 
 
 Dat. & t) 3-corb]tAc onA comnACAjb 
 
 Cnua.6, a stack ; oac, a horse ; loc, a lake ; Iuac, a prtce\ 
 &c, are declined like comjtAc. 
 
 Obs — In words of two or more syllables c final (aspirated) 
 
 is changed in modern Irish into 5 (asp») in the genitive sin* 
 
 gular. See example, m^jtcAC, p. 263. 
 
 In Erse or Scotch Gaelic, nouns ending in c (asp.) follow the general 
 analogy of inflection, like the tinaspirated c in the foregoing example, coio» 
 
 juc ; or aspirated c in words of one syllable. 
 
 r 
 
SELF INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 269 
 
 When the noun b&ftb is declined, as in foregoing lesson, 
 vithout the article, initial b in the genitive case singular is 
 not affected in any way ; but declined with the article, aa 
 in p. 268, it becomes aspirated, thus altering its sound from 
 b to w. (The rules for, and reasons of this change are found 
 in " Easy Lessons." Part I., observation i., p. 31, second 
 edition.) Again, in the dative or prepositional case singular 
 (not the plural) b in b&jib, and c in corbftAc, are eclipsed 
 each by a cognate letter, b by rt) ; c by 3, because the noun 
 in the singular number affected by the article and governed 
 hy a preposition suffers eclipsis in its initial or first consonant 
 when it is not either I, rtj, n, or ji, (See Twentieth Lesson, 
 Part II. general rule, p. 108.) 
 
 In the genitive plural also, eclipsis takes place when 
 nouns are affected by the article. ( See Twenty -first Lesson, 
 Obs. iii., p. 115.) 
 
 The declension of a noun with the article is the same as 
 that without the article. Attention to aspiration and eclipsis 
 supplies the initial changes. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXI. 
 
 The several cases of nouns of each declension are here exemplified ; the 
 figures indicate the declension. 
 
 XofAC (1) lojn^e (2) cUft (1) 
 DofAc (1) &|ce (2) cIoca& (1) 
 "CofAC (1) jtIaca (3) f^lce (4) 
 'Coj'ac (1) fUjnce-(4) ofi)A (4) 
 
 Cor ac, n, mas. commencement, beginning ; from cor, first principle, be- 
 ginning. CorAC in each line is noin. case to " jr" understood :— thus, cotac 
 lo|t»5e Or) elAfi; cUn, a board; cIoca6, paving, flagging ; from doc, a stone j 
 ^Ajlce, welcome, rejoicing ; ornA, a sigh ; are in their respective verses, each 
 nom. case after (jr) ; lojijse, of a ship ; Ajce, of a kiln 1 pU&A, of a prince ; 
 rl&joce, of health ; are gen. case, governed by cotac, by the rule common 
 to all languages that when two nouns signifying different things come 
 together, that denoting possessor, originator, cause or source, of that indicated 
 by the other noun, is put in the gen. casek 
 
 Again s 
 
 <t)ef|te lo.|r>5e & b&c&8 
 <t>e]]te &ic a iof5&8 
 <£)efjie fibtx a c^|neA6 
 ^ejfte fUince Oftyfr. 
 
270 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 H)ejfte, end ; b&CA6, to drown ; iop5A6, to burn ; c&|t)eA6, 
 to disparage ; op>A, sigh. 
 
 Nominatives of the first declension. 
 
 )X feAjtji -jrt)fie<v|* 't;a uA^rjeAf. 
 " Strife is better than being alone." 
 
 Ml luvse&w yor)*v Aift ATTjAbAr; (dat. case). 
 " Prosperity doe* not befit a fool." 
 
 JnrfteAf, contention; uA|5i)eAf s the state of being alone, 
 loneliness. 
 
 Nominatives of first and third. 
 
 M| uAb<v]t (1) UAifleAcc (3). 
 " Nobility is not pride." 
 
 Gen. of first, if ^AbA cujrboe (4) feArj-lejob, (1) gen» 
 u The recollection of an old child is long." 
 
 GeAt} rnoft tja cejlle b^je, large head of (the) little sense ; 
 ceille is gen. case of cjaII, f* b|5e, is gen. case f* of beA5, 
 small. 
 
 Gen. of second, '$& ice t)a pojfte (2) ^laife e. 
 
 M It is the eating of green grain," (said in regard to something consumed 
 before it has become matured.) 
 
 Po]|te 3lAjre, is "gen. case of port star. 
 
 S]oi)r)Ac a 3-cjieACA,?) at; uaii) (2). 
 " The fox in sheep's clothing." 
 
 S|Oi)t)AC, is nom., uaitj, gen. of uai}, 5-crieACAi), dative 
 or prepositional case, c is eclipsed by 5, on account of the 
 preposition a : all are of the first declension. 
 
 Nom. plur., Se a lu<\c a Iocca cinjab. 
 
 " Its faults are its only cost to you," (said to a person who despises a 
 
 thing given gratis.) 
 
 Luac, 1st declen. ; Iocca, nom. plur. 3rd declen., from 
 locc, cinjab, prep. pron. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 27 1 
 
 FORTY-FOUETH LESSON. 
 
 NOUNS OF THE SEVERAL DECLENSIONS. 
 FIRST DECLENSION. 
 
 21dac, pen, Abo^c, a dwarf, a sprite. 
 
 2lbAi)cu|t, 7w, success, good luck ; 30 fiAib at? c-a8 A311J 
 Ai) c-AbApcu]t ojic, "may prosperity and good luck attend 
 you," is a prayer by which the poor express their gratitude 
 lo those who do them a kindness. 
 
 2lbA]t, m, a marshy portion of land, a swamp ; b't: A3 p e 
 *f An AbA]t me, " he left me in the lurch," is a common 
 saying. 
 
 2tblAT), 772, from ad, an element, a fluid, water; and Ion, 
 food, provision — the Host, or altar-bread; adIat) cojnt^ce, 
 a consecrated Host ; a wafer ; paste made thin and baked. 
 
 2iolAn, 772, from A]n, fine, agreeable, pleasant ; and Ion 
 food, provision. For this there is no equivalent in English. 
 The common people supply its want by the generic term 
 1 kitchen ;' others employ the word * condiment.' This latter 
 does not fully express the meaning of the Irish at;Iat>. The 
 Latin obsonium comes near it in meaning. The Irish word 
 means whatever is. eaten with bread, or with the common 
 food of the people, jf 4 toajc at; ' c-adIat;' at> c-ocjutj*, 
 " hunger is good sauce." 
 
 2l5AllArb, m. dialogue, arguing, speaking or conferring 
 together; from A5AU, speech, conversation, which is, per- 
 haps, from A3, at ; A^le, another; i. e,, interchange of thought 
 in a social way. 
 
 2ljf?fi]Qn, m, gen, Aifjijt), Mass; jiAjb cu AJ5 A|t;|t]on, 
 were you at Mass ; b'ejpc me AfpT/qon, I heard Mass ; a^tijot) 
 b'ejfceAcc A]]t 3AC borrwAC A3uf lA fAO||te, to hear Mass 
 on every Sunday and holyday. The derivation is Aj£|ft, or 
 Of-pift, an offering; and -jot), worthy, befitting, i.e., an offer- 
 ing befitting or worthy of the Deity, In the opinion of 
 man in every state of society, barbarous as well as civi- 
 lized, sacrifice was considered the befitting offering worthy 
 above ail others of being presented to the Supreme Being*. 
 Amongst the Pagan Irish, Ajpfijon meant sacrifice. ' St. 
 Patrick retained the word as fitly expressing to'the minds of 
 
272 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 his converts the high sacrificial character of the Mass. The 
 Irish after their conversion, retained, as Dr. O'Brien (Bishop 
 of Cloyne) remarks, the words cfiejbeArb, kocuf, 5JtAO, to 
 express (Christian) faith, hope, charity ; -obfiAfc, for adoration 
 of the true God ; and por a&» (bdfA6, the giving of cows — 
 bo), to express the sacrament of marriage. 
 
 21cac m. gen. aca]§, a man of terror, a gigantic figure , 
 from aca6 5 fear ; root, ac, to fear, to shrink from, to dread ; 
 written also f acac, ^ajc, the same as ac (hence ^Ajcc^of , fear). 
 
 BacaI, m. (Latin, bacul-um, Cornish, bagl), a staffs a 
 shepherd's crook, a crosier; from da, cows, and cuA]lle, a 
 staff, Le.> a herd's staff or crook, with which cattle are de- 
 fended by their keeper ; root, col, to protect, to hinder from ; 
 vide, col. 
 
 Bajaji, m. a threat ; from bA or oac, death, and 5A]jt, to 
 bawl, to cry out, 
 
 BA^lceACAf, founding of a town; a derivative from OA]lce, 
 towns. 
 
 BAfjtneAC, m.- a limpet; from bAjim because found on 
 tops (bAjtfi) of rocks when the tide has ebbed. 
 
 BftAbAn, m. a salmon. 
 
 BfiACA^jteACAf, m. brotherhood; derived from bfiACA|fi, 
 a- brother. 
 
 CAOjbeAt) (p- ky-ari) a pelican; from caoj&, lamentation, 
 and eun, a bird; z£ rne i?A|t CA0]6eAi) AonftAC, I am like 
 a solitary pelican. 
 
 Collun, m. a pigeon; colurn (written also coin?), a dove, a 
 pigeon. 
 
 ColunjAn, and colrnAn, diminutive of colum, a dove, a 
 pigeon — the proper name Colman. 
 
 CjteAtbAfi, m. a woodcock ; the horse-fly ; from qtejrp, to 
 gnaw, to nibble. 
 
 CacaI Cabal ; from cac, battle, aI, support. 
 
 C|A|tAT), Kiran ; from cjAft, black. 
 
 CojirnAC, Cormack. &AbbA]tb, Edward. 
 
 6Amon, Edmund. SJe^M^k* Gerald. 
 
 LucAf, Luke. 2t)AfiCAtt, Martin. 
 
 •2t)|ceAl, Michael, gen. 2t)|C|l ; as, ^ejle 2t)j6|l (the Feast 
 of St. Michael), Michaelmas. 
 
 SfytjneAp, Maurice ; 20ac Sfyuijijr, Fitz Maurice 
 
8KLF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 273 
 
 Nicol^f, Nicholas. RolAn, Rowland, Orlando. 
 
 KAftit>ot>b, Raymond. RiobAjtb, Robert. 
 
 SeAmur, James. Sejtoro, Jerome. 
 
 Sjnjon, Simon. UillfAm, William. 
 
 9tjAcSb]ri)6]r) 9 Fittsimon. UiUjo3 == UiUiato 65, Ulick 
 
 <Dar>, m. a hill, a mound, a stronghold, a castle, fortress, 
 or tower. Latin, dunum ; Welsh, dyn. From the word 
 bun are derived the names of many places not only in Ireland 
 and Scotland, but in France, or old Gaul ; as, <t)un, Down ; 
 <Dun-A^Ue (the fort of the cliff) ; <Dun at) djji (the fort of 
 the gold), Dunamore; <t)uT>bATtcon, for <t>uT)-bTtecAT; (the, 
 stronghold of the Britons), Dunbarton ; toan-CAilijT), Dun- 
 kellin ; ChtnbfiorttA (the fort of the back or ridge) ; Dun- 
 XAftbAin, Dungarvan; < DiiT)5eAT>Ai i n, Dungannon; <t>ui)Tb6ft, 
 Dunmore ; <t)uT)beA3, Dunbeg ; <DuT)-ceAllAiTi, Dunkeld, in 
 Scotland; Ebro-cfanum, Ambrun, Augustoe/wwMiw, Autun ; 
 Me\odunum, Melun, Csesaroa'anwm. Tours. 
 
 3eAlbAT> (pr. as if 3eAllun), m. a sparrovr. 
 
 5eAlbAn-cu]U]0i>, a bullfinch. 
 
 SeAlUi), a linnet. 
 
 31io«)ac, m^ a lobster ; a loosely-built fellow. 
 
 jAfijiAn, m. iron ; j AftjiAi) 3e*l, tin. 
 
 P|t]ACAn, m. a crow. 
 
 PJiacat), m. a crab. 
 
 SaIaij, m. salt. 
 
 Sc Ab At), a herring. 
 
 Sn>oUc, va. a thrush. 
 
 S&*h m * tin ; Latin, stannum ; catwa fTAfT), a tin can. 
 
 t^S^ACAf , m. dwelling in a house ; AOTj-c^eACAf , being 
 in one house; tji. eoluf 3A0 AOt^cfgeACAf, no knowledge 
 (of one's character canine gained) unless by dwelling in the 
 same house. 
 
 Tjtofc, m. a cod-fish. 
 
 SECOND DECLENSION. 
 
 2ljip, /. a lump, a height; piu. aIt*a, hills, mountains; 
 j>lj*b SllpA, the Alps : 
 
 <Do fA)6 £aji 2Ut*a uile, 
 He traversed all the hill?. 
 — St. FiacfCs Hymn in honor of St. Patrick, stanza v. 
 
27 i SELF-IHSTRUCTION" IN IRISH. 
 
 Bffl^c or Bfi^b, Bridget; from bfieo, fiery, ahd W5]z, 
 a dart, an arrow; ^eile Bfii3ibe, the feast of St. Bridget; 
 iD] t)a ^e^le Bfflg^fce, the month of February. 
 
 1&*\V]Vif* a wedding ; from beat), a woman, and pe^f*, an 
 assembly. 
 
 Beo]|t,y^ a kind of beer known to the ancient Irish. 
 
 JrjgeAT), f. gen. it^ne, a daughter ; from fon, fit, capable ; 
 and 5e]t>, v. to beget; or from |rj, becoming, and^e^t)? w. aa 
 offspring; 3ep is allied to the old English} quean, a woman, 
 now Queen, a woman of the highest grade. 
 
 Feminine Nouns in 63. 
 
 2lo3eAlo3 (a proper noun), Angelica. 
 
 B&clo5,^ (diminutive of oacaI, a staff or ^rook), a ring- 
 let, curl ; the sprouts or buds of potatoes ; so called because 
 crook-like at top. 
 
 CAOjio5,yi a chafer. 
 
 C|tupo5, f, a wrinkle ; from cfiap, a contraction, a shri- 
 velling. 
 
 1)u]lleo3, f. a leaf; from bujilei the same. 
 
 'p^nleoj, f. a swallow. 
 
 T^e^feoj, a plover. 
 
 'peAfos, /. beard ; from ^Af, growth, and 03. 
 
 P'|iA!)363, Frances. 
 
 T z ]Ot)6^,f. a scarecrow; from pjot), whitish. 
 
 } :: u]i)feo3, /. ash ; from y upfe, fountain. 
 
 'Fujfeos,/; a lark. 
 
 3^|tieo5,/ garlic. 
 
 Le<vco3, /*. a place, a flounder ; from leAc, half; because 
 it appears as if cut into two parts. LeAC05 toajia, a turbot. 
 ieAcoj fio|t-u]|*5e, a fluke, i.e., a flat fish found in fresh 
 water. 
 
 Lejcif,/. lettuce. 
 
 21)1*003,^ a short knife, a bayonet. 
 
 MeAt>co3,/. a nettle. 
 [Note.— Nouns that end in 05 in Irish, in Scotch Gaelic end in ag.~\ 
 
 2t)<\]3be*i), /, a virgin; An ty^ipe&t) 2t)ujfte, the Virgin 
 Mary. 2t)A|3&eAT} is derived from rrjo or ttjo6 (old Irish), a 
 person, man or woman ; and 3eAn, natural affection, love, 
 chastity (for its derivative, seAnAmnAjb, means chaste; and 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 275 
 
 £c<.\t)<viuyAj6e*\cc, chastity.) Its proper spelling is, therefore, 
 r i)v\65CAi), but by changing the consonants the word becomes 
 n)*ipe&\); German, mcidchen , Saxon, maedan ; English, 
 maiden. 
 
 SeAri;ft65, f, shamrock, derived from rcAri/Ai|t, which is 
 itself formed from re|rn, sweet, pleasant; and peujt, grass, 
 trefoil j feAm<x]fio5, and contractedly reATnuoj, the short 
 trefoil or shamrock. 
 
 NOUNS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION. 
 
 2tb, gen. AbA, a father, an abbot, a lord. 
 
 Proper Names. 
 
 Sionjap, jEngus or ./Eneas. 
 Cfiorcojn, Christopher. 
 ^)|^Iimo|b, Dermott ; from 
 ^ja, God ; and Aftrno^b, 
 
 of arms. 
 
 5eAjtno|b, Garrett. 
 Lu5<v]8, gen. LujbAC, Lewis;. 
 2e)a[iCA6, Mortimer, Murphy. 
 2t)u|i|t<xc, Murrogh. 
 "Cjobojb, Toby. 
 
 pe<vft5ur, Fergus. 
 
 Nouns ending in ojn, mas. 
 
 B&bojn, from bAb, a boat, a bo&tsivain. 
 
 BfUCAb6||t, to, a malster; from bfu\c, malt. 
 
 Cujtroj ji, to, a courser ; from eunrA, a course. 
 
 CuAT>5c6||t, m, a helper ; from conjnArb, help, which is 
 itself from co\) f together, and 5U|b, do. 
 
 Cu]bui5ceoifi, to. an assister, a helper, a protecter. 
 
 Cnujunjgceojji, to. a gatherer; from cjuijnfj, gather; root, 
 cftuji), assembled, round, plump, full. 
 
 Cfti<x8i\b6|]t, to. a dayman, a worker, a tiller or digger; 
 from cfi]A&, earth. 
 
 'po^Ancojft, to. a reliever, a helper, an auxiliator, an assis- 
 tant ; one who aids a person in distress, and lends relief by 
 procuring it ; from p 059ATI), assistance, help, service, good- 
 ness. 
 
 SlbrcAlAcc, /! apostleship. 
 
 2lcc )t /. a decree. 
 
 B^nn, to. from bA, state of being ; and Ajtb, high ; is itseh 
 a principal root: (1) top ; as, 6 bun 50 b&njt, :rom bottom to 
 top ; b&njt bo cp;>n, the top of your head ; Ajfi b&fijt, on top; 
 
 (2) point; as, ruoxAb 5<\n bAjtn, a needle without point; 
 
 (3) head; as, 5*1) bun 5A1; bAjtn, without foundation or 
 
l 27G SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 superstruction, without head or tail ; (4) the head, branches, 
 plants, potato stalks, oats, corn, grass, crops, harvest — beAjt- 
 f A]6 au cAtarb yo 8a b&|tjt, this land will yield two crops $ 
 (5) bAfijtA, tops, corn, green crops, produce ; (6) the oily 
 portion of broth, grease ; (7) the surface, bubbles, scum, 
 spurne^ — so called because always found on the surface"; 
 (8) superiority — fUAjn ye aw b&ftji, he obtained the supe- 
 riority ; (9) excess, overplus, profit — rjifl n|8 A]ji bjc A3A]nn 
 &'a bAjtjt, we have nothing by it ; literally, there is nothing 
 at all to us of it, profit : cu]|t b&jtft A^t, finish it, perfect ; 
 b Aft ru\c, 7w. branches of trees, brushwood, tow. 
 
 peojri,/. the river Norej gen. pecftAC. 
 
 T>Ari)A]ji,/. Tara; gen. T^eAtijftAC. 
 
 NOUNS OF THE FOURTH DECLENSION. 
 
 (1) All personal nouns ending in Aifte, a]8, uj8, ajJ; 
 (2) derivatives from the genitive feminine of adjectives ; (3) 
 diminutives in )v* 
 
 (2) Slj^ne,/. mind* attention. 
 
 2t|lq]te, 772. or f. a foreigner ; from Afle, other, and qji, 
 country. It is written also e^lqjie ; from ejle, which is the 
 usual Irish spelling of the Gaelic term for other. 
 
 2l||te,/. heed y attention ; of cognate meaning with f:A-||xe, 
 watch. 
 
 2^cr>e, /. a commandment; ca rneub A-ftne £115 <D|A 
 8»]T>n ? how many commandments has God given us ? C115 
 <£)ja ai? *]it)e yo bo $t)AOife, God gave this command to 
 Moses. 
 
 B^lbe,^ from the genitive case fem. of the adj. B*lb, 
 mute ; stammering, stuttering. 
 
 B<vpe,^ milk ; from bAr>, white. 
 
 Ba^8,/. madness ; ca fe a^ji bAfirj8, he is mad (vexed). 
 
 CnApA. f. a button. 
 
 Co|5e, f* a province ; Cufge Coi?oacca, the province of 
 Oonnaught. 
 
 CqrjjiA, a coffin. 
 
 BA]le,/. town, village; Latin, villa ; plu. bA|tce. 
 
 pe^le, yi a festival, a feast; -pe^le Pacjia^c, the festival of 
 St. Patrick ; -freile Naoju? B]t]3i&» the feast of St, Bridget, 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION TN IRISH. 2 M 
 
 he]i)e,f t a shirt, atunicle, an alb; leji)e A/jpfifr>n, an alb 
 part of' the priest's vestments worn while offering sacrifice. 
 'Cejne, f. fire ; plu. te^nce. 
 'Cujle, /? a flood ; plu» cu^lce. 
 
 Nouns in fn of the fourth declension. 
 
 (3) B^]t]t|t>, m. a hat, a head-dress, a cap, a mitre ; 17 
 buA|T)ceAjt &)\)tx) hex) rn-b<xjjifijn, the name is not taken 
 from the b<v|ji]t]n. The term b<v|]tfi|n must be applied 
 whether it be the bA]fi]Vjtt or head-gear of dignitary or 
 peasant. 
 
 C<v|U]i), a girl ; the diminutive of c^lle, which means a 
 stout, able woman ; from caII*, a hooded cloak worn by the 
 ancients of Gaul and Ireland; cajiacaU<x (from cAftA or 
 cejcjie, i.e., four, four-sided ; and caIIa, a hood — root col, 
 protect), the square hood — from the wearing of which the 
 fierce son of the Emperor Severus derived his well-known 
 name : CAjlleAC, a woman in a hood. The caIIa was generally 
 worn by the old, and hence the term cAjlieAC came to 
 signify an old woman, a hag. It means also a hooded reli* 
 gious, a nun ; " c&jlleACA bub<v," black religious. 
 
 Cjtu|f5|t), m, a pitcher, a cruise, a lamp, a goblet. 
 
 on^S njo cno]6e Ttjo cttu]f5iD, 
 The love of my heart *s my pitcher. 
 
 <t)jteo]lir), m. a wren, a silly person, a ninny. 
 
 Sri)13l9» m ' t^ e chin; from prrj|5, the chin, a smile, mirth. 
 
 Proper names : 
 
 ^Igurqt), (and 2l|bjfqr>), Augustin. 
 
 2l»coijj, Anthony. 
 
 $)<\]ty8 (Ddvee 9 commonly pronounced ddye) David, 
 21) ac CUbjb, Davidson. 
 
 <Do|rnit)|c, Dominick. 
 
 'Pelim, Feilim, or Felix. ) r |t<v|i)3, Frank. 
 
 3]ollrbu||te, Maurice ; Gilmore, from 5]olU^ a servant, or 
 one devoted to; and 2t)ii]|ie, Mary. 
 
 |)e3)]ti, Henry. 
 
 € 4)&olrbui|ie (pr. 2t)&ol]ie) 5 Myles; from rna-ol, bald, 
 shaven, therefore having the tonsure, hence devoted to ; and 
 2t)ii}jie, Mary. 
 
278 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 2t)AO|f*e, Moses. t "Nao], and M0A5, Noah. 
 
 Pjlfp, Philip; P|l]PTr), little Philip. 
 
 RuA]&jt], Roderick. -Silbe?cjji, Silvester. 
 
 Sorb^tile, Charles, or Sorley ; as, SorbA]jile Bu]6e, Sor- 
 ley the Yellow, Sorley Buidhe (Mac Donnell), who fought 
 against Shane O'Neill and Hush. 
 
 LUlenqn, Valentine. Ujijfenc, Vincent. 
 
 2I3ACA, Agata. Sister, Agnes. 2ii)i)<\, Anne. 
 
 B<Vftb<\fiA, and contractedly B^jtb^, Barbara. 
 
 C^cljn, and C^qcriinA, Catherine. 
 
 Bbelji), and contractedly Bblfn, Eleanor. 6tl]i?, Helen. 
 
 Bibber, Elizabeth. 6l]fA, Eliza. 
 
 Ip&vV], Fanny. 
 
 t<\f Ajt^forjA, Lusarina ; from t,*f Ajjt, flame, and fjoi><\, 
 of wine ; gen. case of f^on, wine. 
 
 Uifli Lucy. 2t)<\jble, Mabel. 2t)<\]]te, Mary. 
 
 1i<vpU, Penelope. Mojia, Honoria. Ojljb^, Olivia. 
 
 S&i6be, or S*6b, Sabia. So|tc<v, Sarah. 
 
 S]5|le, Celia. Sjrele, Cecila. Una, Wineford, Juno. 
 
 The diminutives of these names are formed by affixing ftj. 
 
 The ending of the genitive case is the only means by 
 which a person can know whether a noun terminating in a 
 vowel is of the fifth declension. If a noun of this class un- 
 dergoes no inflection, it is .then of the fourth. Any difficulty 
 on this head is removed by the accompanying list of all the 
 nouns in the language belonging to the fifth declension. 
 
 NOUNS BELONGING TO THE FIFTH DECLENSION. 
 
 %l\i&,f, kidney. 
 
 2Uoa,/. Scotland. 
 
 9X\n)^f» Allen, in Kildare. 
 
 2l|tA, f. the Island of Arran ; plu. A^jtne. 
 
 Bo, a cow ; gen. bo ; dat. bop); nom. pi. b<x (dat. pi. biiAjb). 
 
 Bfte|ce<xrb, a judge ; gen. bjteice<vm<M; ; it is also of the 
 first declension, gen. bfie]ce/|rb. 
 
 Bfio, f. a quern, a handmill ; gen. bnon; dat. bfiojn > plu. 
 bjtojnce. 
 
 Bjtu, or bjitrjnn, f.j a womb ; gen. bjioi)n ; as, beannujgee 
 cofiab bo bfionn, blessed is the fruit of thy womb; dat.; 
 bjiojtm; nom. plu. bjtonnA. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 279 
 
 Ce^qiATT?<v, jf. a quarter, from ceACAft, four. 
 
 Cori^unrA,/*. a neighbour, from corb and utii*<&> a jamb, a 
 support. 
 
 Ou,f. a hound ; gen. sing, con, (pronounced Amh, short) ; 
 dat. cojr>; nom. plu. cojn, 
 
 Cu|fle,y. a vein; cit|fle tco ctioj6e, pulse of my heart, 
 
 ^AileAtn, a cup-hearer; from bAjl, a festive gathering. 
 
 ^eAjinA,/. the palm of the hand. 
 
 Ojle,/. a flood. 
 
 <Du|leArb, the Creator, from bujl, an element; 
 
 Ba^cu, f. an eel ; gen. eAfcon ; from eAf, water, and cu, 
 a hound. See cu, above. 
 
 BaIaSa,/*. (pr. al-y-afi), a science. 
 
 BaIoa; gen. eAlb<\n; plu. eAlbAnA; " Pfijorn-sejnce b 
 eAlb<\n — the first fruits of thy herds." — Deuteronomy, xii. 
 18, Irish Bible by Dr. MacHale, p. 345. 
 
 6j|te, Ireland; gen. 6|fteAtjn; dat. 6|jijrm. 
 
 3ooa, m. a smith ; 2t)Ac5obAn (smith's son), MacGowen. 
 
 JJuaIa,/'. a shoulder. 
 
 fe&ly Art), a philosopher, like bjiejceAit), is of the fifth and 
 first. 
 
 pjACArb, w,. a debtor ; " A511J* roA|6 8111,1)1) ati o-^jaca 
 ro&jt rbA|CAmujb-ne b' Ajt ' b-p|ACArbi)A]b' fejn, and forgive 
 us our trespasses (debts), as we forgive our debtors." — The 
 Lord's Prayer. 
 
 / p]oni>5u<xlA, i /. a woman's name. Fionguala, fair shoulder 
 
 Jon3A,y. nail (of the finger). 
 
 JocIa,^. a hay-yard. 
 
 Laca, f. a duck; makes the gen. sing, and gen. plu. 
 Iacatj, and Iacaih in the nom. plu. 
 ; LAUAmA,^. a married couple. 
 
 LeACA, m. a cheek. 
 
 LejgeAnn/I Leinster; Cu|5e lejgeAm), province of Leinster,, 
 
 \®\*<5* 9 f> the shin. 
 
 2t)utT)A, f. Munster; gen. 2t)urbAn ; as, Cu^e ^uriiAT), 
 the province of Munster. <DeAp-2t)urbAn, South-Munster — 
 Desmond; 'Cu A8-2t)urfj at), North -Munster, Thomond; Ojft- 
 ( 4)urbAT), East-Munster — Ormond. 
 
 ^t}eAT)rnA, /. the mind; urtrjAige tja rneADmAn, mental 
 prayer, meditation. 
 
280 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 PeAfif a,/, a person. 
 
 S<vcf*A]T>, f. England; gen. Sac^ai); as caUtb S<*.cf*Ar> 
 land of England, 
 
 S&*V5*if* a cormorant; from feAT)3, lank. 
 
 RAO]]te, Reeiion, in the county Kildare. 
 
 'C*]i\ce,f. Teltown, in Meath. 
 • T^ai^a, f. a tongue ; plu. coat^ca. 
 
 T^eofiA, m. border, boundary, limit; Latin, terminus. 
 
 U|lle,jf. an elbow; Latin, ulna ; ell, a measure. 
 
 UIca,/. beard. 
 
 UftfA, the jamb of a door. 
 
 BjtagA, shoulder, mas. and fem. ; gen. b|tA5Ab. 
 
 C<sft<v, m. a friend, makes gen. cAjtAb, and dat. CAjtAjb, 
 plu. CAjiAbA, or cAttAjbe, and contractedly CA|jibe; C&wbe 
 is the usual form. CAjtAb, a friend, in the nom. case, is not 
 unusual. It is theia of the first declension ; plu. CA-fiA]b. 
 
 C<voftA, f. a sheep ; makes the gen. sing, and plu. caojiac, 
 nom. plu. CAoi|t]5, sheep. 
 
 P^Uri?, /. land, earth, makes gen. ; caIu?ai), contractedly 
 for CAUiijAt) ; dat. caIajti); plu. tAlrrjAWA and cA|lce. 
 
 Those are the only nouns in the language that belong to 
 the fifth declension. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXIL 
 
 %t) c-ato lit?l5eAf ai? feun (1) fl&t) le CAjfib]b. 
 
 " When fortune begins to frown, friends will be packing." 
 
 Un), time, being a noun masc, takes c for euphony after the article .\r>, 
 the; tIat), adj. , farewell? literally (be) save, sound; cAjftajb, with friends, 
 the prepositional case, contractedly for cafU&Ajb. 
 
 9Xx) r)\6 bo 6|6 at> leATjb bo 3^8 At) leAt)b. 
 "What the child sees that he doeth." 
 
 leAtjB, a child (pr. lednov), gen. le]fjb (pr. lynv) ; q6, sees, irr, 0., sn|6 
 *n«), does. 
 
 2t)fc ;f ti7A|c Wc bo tijoIaSj fAj bar; 
 2t)A *f n?A|c leAC bo CA]i?eA8, pof. 
 
 " If yon wish to be lauded, await death. 
 If you wish to be reviled, marry." 
 
 * ' JVe loudm homintm in vita* tu&'—tanquam 
 
 Si diceret, laxda post vitatn magnified post eontumtnationem." — 
 
 & Maxima* Homilia, 59. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 28 1 
 
 $0jUeAT?9 cAOftA (5) Cfteub (1), 
 
 i 
 
 ** A sheep maw a flock." 
 
 2t)|lle4f>9 bjtoc-corbluAbAji (1) beAg-beuj-A (3).. 
 " Evil communications corrupt good manners." — St. Paul. 
 
 2|)fc CA A leACA (5) fTAO?>, 
 
 Nfl At> luCC (I) A}fl A £fACAl (1). 
 
 '» If his cheek is wan, 
 The fault rests not with his tooth." 
 
 9ty\ f r h)aII |f bjfieAc bjojjAlcAr (I) <t)e. 
 " Though slow yet sure is God's justice" (Oe is gen. of Oja, God). 
 
 M *E»ir«p yap t^ Kal abmc* O'\v}iirios ovk lrt\*<xirev 
 Ek t« k<x\ tyfe rik£: r —Book iv., ft 160, 161. 
 
 Thus rendered into Irish verse hy Dr. MacHale : 
 
 3l& Y w^l <M5 CttfltlfDC bjoTjAlcAf* ceAfic r)A r)-<t)e<v ; 
 Be|b fox 'z a 7ti>||tc bifteAc, 'f nj 3AI} £Ac — 
 
 Lines 195-6. 
 
 ** Though the mills of God grind slowly, yet they grind exceeding small ; 
 Though with patience He stands waiting, with exactness grinds He all." 
 
 — Longfellow's Poetic Aphorisms. 
 
 Ma l<\bAj|t lejr t)A co|%v|b co-pAb a'j* be|6eAp ai? 
 ceAnn a Iaca^ji. 
 
 M As long as the head is present do not speak to the feet." 
 
 CofA]5, dat. plu. of cor,/.; n. 2nd d. ; gen. cojre, plu. cota; ceAno, w. 
 1st d. gen. cjnn, plur. ceAnnA. 
 
 M| fybeAnn 30]tc (I) 5AI} bjATAC (1) £|Ab. 
 'C^oaS cac qAll (2) rrjo fiAjno. (1 ; gen. case) 
 )X ceAjtc t>eAC ajji a rrj-bfb f»AC (3), 
 Mac rr)~b|beAT)r> tneAC (3) Aijt cujb (3) b*A cIa^o (2). 
 
 There is not a corn-field without a wild blade, 
 Let each understand the purport of my song. 
 So, rarely is the man found whom fortune favors, 
 That a blight falls not on some of his children. 
 
 fcjArAc, from bjAr , a blade of corn ; %]&*, wild ; cjaII, /. 2 gen. cejlle ; 
 nAino gen. of tiaou, a song, a poem, a stanza ; ceAtic, rare, scarce ; neac 
 (indeclinable), an individual. Kac, luck ; bixoc-ii&b, bad luck ; beA5-rxAc, 
 good 5nck ; iu©A£, pimng, a blight ; c& ao cun meAfccA, the crop is 
 blighted. 
 
232 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Cfijoc (I) cojtdjo (2) r)b b-0|b|te, finis coronat opus* 
 
 Crtfoc, end; conom, a crown; ojbne, gen. of 6bAju, (2) work, gen 
 obAjrie, and contractedly obtte, in which f, a slender vowel, must, before b, 
 be inserted to conform to the rule slender with slender, hence ojbtte. 
 
 FORTY-FIFTPI LESSON. 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 
 In English, adjectives remain unchanged in their termi- 
 nations. The word good, for instance, undergoes no change 
 in gender, number, or case, in the following : a- good man 
 (m.) ; a good woman (f.) ; a good house (?i.) ; / see a good 
 man (obj.) ; I see' good men {plu. obj.) ; a good mans 
 (poss,) house ; good mens (plu. poss.) houses. 
 
 The slightest acquaintance with any foreign language will show the mere 
 English student that the adjective is inflected like the noun with which it 
 agrees. In French and in Italian, for example, it varies in gender and 
 number. 
 
 French. Italian. 
 
 Sing, bon, m. ,• bonne,/., good. bono,m.; bona, f. 
 
 Plu. bons,m,i bonnes, /., good. boni, m, ; bone,/. 
 
 In other languages — say, Latin, Greek, German — it varies in gonJer, 
 number, and case : 
 
 Latin. Greek. German. 
 
 Nom. 
 
 bonus. 
 
 ayados. 
 
 guter. 
 
 good (man). 
 
 Gen. 
 
 boni. 
 
 ayudov. 
 
 gutes. 
 
 of a good (man). 
 
 Dat. 
 
 bono. 
 
 ayadip. 
 
 gutem. 
 
 to a good (men). 
 
 Ace. 
 
 bonum. 
 
 byaQov. 
 
 guten. 
 
 good (man). 
 
 Ab. 
 
 bono. 
 
 Ayaty 
 
 gutem. 
 
 with a good (man) 
 
 In the singular number, masculine gender, the adjec- 
 tive undergoes several inflections, as is seen by the fore- 
 going. 
 
 These remarks are in some measure necessary for the 
 young student, who is accustomed to look upon the adjec- 
 tive in English as invariable. They will serve to render 
 clear what is going to be said of the declension of adjectives 
 in Gaelic. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 283 
 
 Take an example of a noun and adjective : 
 
 peAft n?6ft, a big man. 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Ac" J ^ ^^ n)dfl V*>?W ^P* 
 
 Gen. At) f jji rbdfji. ha b-feAft n)6fi. 
 
 Dat. bo *t) peAft rboft. bo t;a feAftAjb rrjdftA. 
 
 In this example, rndjt, the nominative singular, masculine, 
 becomes rbd|fi in the genitive singular, and rbojtA in tho 
 nominative plural : 
 
 2lo beAn rb6]t, the big women. 
 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Norn.) v / x 
 
 a ?■ ai; beAn rnoft. t;a n?nA rnojtA (mora). 
 
 Gen. t)A mt)A rnojjte (moirhye) r>A tn-bAn rrjoft. 
 Dat. bo 'rj rnnAO] rr;6|ft. bo t;a mnAjb rn6]tA, 
 
 Agreeing with a noun of the feminine gender, moji be- 
 comes, in the genitive singular, md|fte, and in the dative 
 Tt)5|]t; nom. plu. rt)6|tA, masculine and feminine. 
 
 An example, one in which the final vowel of the adjec- 
 tive is slender : 
 
 2ln f OACAb ti)|t;, the fine needle* 
 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Nom.) , . . . . 
 
 Ac I A1) t^^ CA& m 1 w » tf* rnACAjb xvyqe. 
 
 Gen. An c-fi)ACAib Tfrjn. t>A pnACAb roin. 
 
 Dat. bo xf c-frj&CAb rbjn. bo 1)A fjJACAbA^b m]t)e. 
 
 Obs. — 2i)ii) is not changed in the genitive masculine, 
 because the peculiar effect of that case is to assume a slender 
 vowel. Now, as the vowel is already slender, the genitive 
 cannot assume another, and therefore undergoes no change. 
 
 Adjectives are, therefore, declined like nouns of the same gender and of 
 the same final syllable. Their inflection consequently follows the analogies 
 of the first, second, third, and fourth declensions of nouns. Those that end 
 ia vowels are invariable. 
 
 Adjectives, therefore, ending in a consonant take before it a slender 
 vowel, f, (if f be not already in the final syllable,) in the genkive masculine 5 
 and an additional syllable, e, if the noun is feminine* 
 
2S4 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 The plural usually ends in a, except where the rule ca a I 
 le caoI requires e and not a. 
 
 
 
 DECLENSION OF ADJECTIVES. 
 
 
 
 
 ?t)o|t, large, great, big. 
 
 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 Mas. & Fern. 
 
 
 
 Mas. Tern. 
 
 ^—N 
 
 Nona. 
 
 and Ace. 
 
 rnoji, n)0]t, 
 
 roofia. 
 
 (.Ten. 
 
 
 rr;6j]t, w6|fte-, 
 
 17)6 jt. 
 
 Dat. 
 
 
 Tnofi, indffi, 
 rt)'y.h fine. 
 
 rnofiA. 
 
 Nom. 
 
 and Ace. 
 
 nrjn, m\V, 
 
 «?]»>e. 
 
 Gen. 
 
 
 rn]n, nj]ne, 
 
 TT)|I7. 
 
 Dat. 
 
 
 rrrji), mm 
 
 rnjne. 
 
 
 
 Ajib, high. 
 
 ' 
 
 Nom. 
 
 and Ace. 
 
 Aftb, Aftb, 
 
 AflbA. 
 
 Gen. 
 
 
 Ajjib, Ajjtbe, 
 
 ajib. 
 
 Dat. 
 
 
 Aftb, *MJ*&» 
 
 AjtbA. 
 
 Adjectives ending in Arb<v]l are declined after the form 
 
 the third declension of nouns ; as, 
 
 pU^rbAjl, princely, hospitable. 
 
 Mas. and Fern. Mas. and Fein. 
 
 Nom. and Ace. -plA|c<\rb<vil, j:lAjc<\rbU. 
 
 Gen. ^UjCArblA, ^l^jCATfjAjl. 
 
 Dat. plAjCArrjAjl, flA|CAtt?lA. 
 
 Obs. — Whenever any word — be it adjective, noun , ox 
 verb — of two syllables, or more than two, has a liquid letter, 
 I, Tn, n, T 1 ' terminating the last syllable, or the last but one, 
 should an increase take place, the liquid letter unites with 
 the other consonant and elides the vowel ; as, in the adjec- 
 tive ^U|tArbA|l, just declined, nom. f:lA]CArb<\]l, gen. frlfcf- 
 catt>aU, and eliding a between rr> and I, jrla-jCArblA ; aIujt;, 
 beautiful, gen. fern. Alujne, I and t> (liquids) unite, and form 
 Alne and- then the first syllable takes |, a slender vowel, to 
 assimilate the slender final vowel of the first syllable with the 
 blender vowel of the second — thus, A|lne: Aojbjn, delightful, 
 
SLLF-INSTRDCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 285 
 
 makes *0]b|i)e (gen. fern.), and by syncope, eliding j before 
 ?>, AO|bi;e; ada]?), a river, makes AUAfne; b and m coalesce, 
 and form Abije, and correcting the spelling, the word becomes 
 Ajbne, rivers; acajti, a father, makes Ajcjte (and AiqteACA) 
 in the plural; b|tAC<^fi, a brother, a friar, briAiqte; rnjljr, 
 sweet, makes mil|ro; I, from the second last syllable, unites 
 with f> and the word assumes the contracted form {v]oy) 
 rnjlfe, sweeter; so b]ljf, fond, makes b]l|*e. 
 
 An adjective ending in a vowel is indeclinable ; as, fona, 
 lucky ; bonA, unlucky ; 6jx6a, golden (rib are pronounced 
 like rifi) ; f AbA, long ; 
 
 Ik £AbA, a long day. 
 
 LAece ^AbA, long days. 
 
 <t)u]no bonA, an unlucky person. 
 
 ^L>^o]\)e bon<v, unlucky people. 
 
 'CeAC o|i6a, a golden house. 
 
 'Cjsce oribA, golden houses. 
 
 Nouns terminate the dative plural in ib, adjectives do not. . Agreeing 
 with the noun, the adjective is, like it, affected by aspiration. 
 
 Aspiration of a ^ 
 when in concord) q 
 with a noun ar- 
 ticulated. 
 
 In the articulated dative, the adjective, in the modern language, suffers 
 only aspiration in the initial consonant, though the mutable of the noun is 
 generally eclipsed. In modern Gaelic the termination 70 is rarely annexed to 
 the dative plural. 
 
 VOCABULARY, 
 from ; ; Ifoij, gen. Ifn, m. flax, lint, linen ; A15 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 r Sing. Plu. 
 
 XT «wi 
 
 Feminine. 
 Sing. 
 
 Nom. and Ace. 
 
 ... 
 
 Bat. 
 
 Voc. 
 
 Gen* ••• 
 
 UQ,Z» • a . 
 
 i^Voc. Voc. 
 
 Gului5, v. depart, separate 
 b'euluio re, he went off. 
 
 1*T5i *»• fish ; atj c-i<*r5, the fish ; 
 An c-|Ar5 roofi, the large fish ; 
 gen. case, ejrs, nom. plur. ejrs, 
 fish ; ha h-eiT3» the fish ; ha J)« 
 e|f5 n)6riA A5ur ha fo-eirs beA5A, 
 the large fish and the little fish. 
 
 JArsAjfie, m. a fisherman ; An c-jAf. 
 5Atfie, the fisherman. " 5itn cruxc 
 bjdeAr A]|t loc MeACA|6 at? c-jAr- 
 3Aj|\e AJ5 riubAl." " On Lough 
 Neagh's banks as the fisherman 
 strays." — Moore, 
 
 buA|nc ifo, pulling flax; aj5 
 buA|leA6 Ifo, beetling flax; Ifn- 
 eubAc, linen (cloth); bnAfc-lfn, 
 a sheet; from bnAc, a covering, 
 and Ifn — Latin, linum ; Welsh, 
 Win. From Ifon, flax, is derived, 
 
 If on, m. gen. Ifn, a net, a fishing net, 
 a snare ; Ifo jatsac, a fishing 
 net ; Ifon eintM*, *Q oyster net, 
 a dredge. 
 
 SleArijTjujo, v. to glide away ; to slip 
 off; from rteAtbApj, slippery. 
 
286 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXIII. 
 N<v b-^lfS ti)5|tA A3U]* it a, b ^?f5 be A3 a. 
 <Do b| ah? aw Ajuf bo b] lAf^jie aj5 cAftfiAug cmt) 
 cji&ise, lib a b| Iaii ,b' ^irs^b beA3A ^5 w f «?o|tA. <t)o 
 fieA?r>i)U]5bAfi t>a b-^fS beA5A cftjb i?a pojll A3uf b' 
 eulujgbAft teo fAOj *ij cojtk? ; acc tja b-&jr5 rb6|t& bo 
 3^bA8 ]Ab, A3uf CA^ceAb a fceAc ]Ab a^ji At) lo|r>3, 
 
 Jf TDjrnc l|5ceA|i bo'n b]teAHj beAj, bocc, ]feAl fn)ceAcc ; 
 A 3 u r SAbcAfi Ar; rijujtjqjt n)6fi, rA]6b||t, uaj*aI. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXIV, 
 %x) puficAtj 63 (young crab) A3Uf a n>^CA]]t. 
 
 <DubA]|tc (said) f eA7?-pujicAt> le ceAi^rj b 5 A b-&I : " CAb 
 6 at) j:ac, a le^ub (O child), ca cu A]5 f jubAl (walking) 
 «>A|x ]*o A^]t bo cul? — f]ub<xl A|Tt b* A3A|5 (walk forward)." 
 " 21 rijACAfli," A{|t (says) a?) t^uncAi) 65, beAnf Ab (I shall 
 act) rnAfi be^jt cu, it?A fjublAr)r> cu-jrejp fiorijAri) le CAif- 
 beArj^6 6ait? ai) ndf ]f cojji rtyo cojf-cejn) a b^jtugAb. 
 
 )X |:eA]t|t fott)^U 9 a ceA3<vf5. 
 
 Example is better than instruction. 
 
 Si vis me flere, dolendum est primum ipsi tibi. 
 
 — Horatiug) Epistola ad Pisones. 
 
 Oss.-^The adjective is not declined whenever it forms part 
 of the predicate ; as, this man is tall, ca ai) peA]t f o '^ftb ' ; 
 these men are tall, cA]b rjA p||t yo 'A]tb.' In these sentences 
 Afib remains unchanged whether the nominative or subject 
 be singular or plural. But if it is said, these are tall men, 
 ]|* i^]tx 6 AjtbA* |Ab ]*o, then the adjective Aftb suffers a change, 
 to accord with the noun 'men/ '^jji,' in the nominative 
 plural. In the latter case the adjective agrees with the 
 noun ; in the former it refers to the verb, showing that the 
 attribute i tallness/ is predicated of the man or of the men. 
 
 It may be quite in place to explain what the term ' predi- 
 cate' means. The word is derived from prae, before, in public, 
 and dicare, to tell, to announce ; therefore, to assert, or de- 
 clare of. The predicate, then, is that which is asserted of 
 something taken as a subject; as, the man is tall; 'man* is 
 the subject; 'is tail,' is the predicate. In logic, * man' is 
 the subject, * is, 5 the copula or connecting link, * tall, 5 the 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IEISE. 287 
 
 attribute, The predicate includes the adjective and the 
 verb is, are, was, were, &c. It is thus seen that naturally and 
 logically the attribute ; tall,' c Ajib,' being part of the predi- 
 cate, refers to the verb, and 1 not the noun, and that, therefore, 
 its remaining unchanged in Irish, as it does in German, is 
 quite correct, logical, and natural. In those languages in 
 which the attribute varies, as in Latin, Greek, Italian, its 
 relation extends back to the subject, either directly or in- 
 directly. In Irish and German it does not do so, but refers 
 
 to the verb. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXV. 
 
 1. Is the sky (rpeuji) blue, and are the stars (fieulcA) 
 bright (lonftAc) ? 2. The sky is blue and the stars are 
 bright. 3. Do you see (An b-pe^ceAnn cu) the blue sky 
 and the bright stars (fteulcA lonjtACA) ? 4. I see (£e|C]Tn) 
 the blue sky and the bright stars. 5. Are the fields green 
 (sU-f), and the pretty (beA-p) blossoms white ? 6. The fields 
 are not green, but the pretty blossoms are white. 7. I say 
 that green fields and white flowers are pretty to be seen (le 
 jrejcpnc). 8. Are the hills in your country high, the men 
 large, the women fair, the trees fruitful, the harvest abun- 
 dant (Ijoi)rbAjt) ? 9. The hills are high, the land rich, the 
 men are large, the women fair, the trees fruitful, the harvest 
 abundant. 10. I like (]f A] I Ijom) to see high hills, tall 
 men, fair women, fruitful trees, and the harvest abundant. 
 11. Have you large farms ? 12. I have not large farms — I 
 have only one small farm ; my father and brother have each 
 a large farm. 13. Has your father fat sheep (cAojtA]5 
 -fiArbAn<\) ? 14. He has fat sheep. 15. Has your brother 
 large stacks of corn ? 16. He has, but he is able to consume 
 twice the number (8a ojneAb). 17. Oh, I know the saying: 
 " jcAAji ha cfittACA u?6ftA, A3ur c^ceAjt le]f* T)A cjiuaca 
 beA^A — large stacks are eaten, and small ones suffice." . 
 
 FORTY-SIXTH LESSON. 
 
 DEGEEE8 OF COMPABISON. 
 
 Adjectives express the qualities of things. An adjective 
 .may have a certain quality — say (1) whiteness, as something 
 differing from blackness or redness — and so far indicates a 
 
288 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 state or degree, which it can in a certain sense be called ; or, 
 viewing itrin relation to some other definite object, it may 
 have the quality (2) in a higher or lower degree; or, (3) in 
 relation to all other things of the same kind, it may possess 
 the quality in a state which no other object possesses, and, 
 therefore, in the highest or utmost degree. There are, then, 
 three states called degrees, which an adjective represents : 
 (1) the positive, (2) comparative, and (3) superlative. They 
 are termed degrees of comparison, for, even in the superla- 
 tive there is a comparison between the quality found in the 
 special subject spoken of and the like quality as it abides in 
 ail other things, taking each singly. This view of the super- 
 lative degree is correctly expressed in Gaelic, by the form of 
 words employed. 
 
 " (a) The positive is the simple form of the adjective ; as, 
 caoI, slender ; 5eAT)Ari7A]l, amiable. 
 
 " (b) The comparative expresses an increase or decrease 
 of the quality, form, or number of one thing, in respect to 
 those that abide in some other. 
 
 " (c) The superlative shows them to exist in the highest 
 state, either absolutely or relatively." — College Irish Gram- 
 man 
 
 REGULAR COMPARISON. 
 
 Obs. — The comparative and superlative are the same as 
 the genitive singular feminine. 
 
 Ex. : *vjtb, high ; 5jt&8rbA|t, affectionate ; 5jt&6*c, loving. 
 
 Singular. Comparative. " Superlative. 
 
 }. "llaSS. } Ow) si«***w* Or) s****h* 
 
 e "'SSfe I (, "° r) 3tt&& *' S0, (ir) 3' , * 8A '3e. 
 
 Comparison of equality : 
 
 Co ta\ Xe ' with ( as )> 
 
 * Pronounced unih- 
 
SELF-INSTBUCTION IN IRISH. 289 
 
 * Co' Ajtb * le* cjiAn, as high as a tree. 
 
 '(Jo* Afib * a5u|*' |f fejbjjt e, as high as it is possible. 
 
 Obs. 1 . — In plain narrative the terms njof and |f are em- 
 ployed. They serve then as signs of the comparative and 
 superlative degrees; as, 
 
 Comparative. — T,& An jtM^t) € V]of lorjftAjje *nA An 
 36aUac, the sun is more luminous than the moon. 
 
 6| At) cejncfteAC ' rjjof luA^ce 'r)<\ &r) cojtnAC, the light- 
 ning was more rapid than the thunder. 
 
 <t)o ceATjnujg pe- ■ njor' fAO]|te 'nA b^ol j*e, he bought 
 more cheaply than he sold. 
 
 Superlative. — 2lrneAr3 cftujnne r?A rpeujt pf An 3tM At) 
 1 |f' lonjtAjge, amidst the orbs of the heavens the sun is the 
 most luminous. 
 
 Obs. 2. — The superlative relative requires the presence^of 
 the article before the noun. It is in this especially it differs 
 from the comparative ; as, 
 
 S] C|U peAbAjft .' An^ceArnpal ' jf' A]ftbe fAn bornAn, 
 the Church of St. Peter is the highest in the world. 
 
 Se pA||tff ' An' OA]le |f bejfe be DAjlcjb nA b-^^T 10 !? 6 * 
 Paris is the handsomest city of the cities of Europe — Paris 
 est t la plus belle de toutes les villes de V Europe. 
 
 From the foregoing examples of the relative superlative it is seen that the 
 use of the article in Gaelic distinguishes the superlative from the comparative, 
 as it does in the French and Italian languages. In French, Italian, English, 
 the article precedes the adjective ; in Gaelic, the noun. The change arises 
 from the positions which, in these languages, the adjective holds in relation 
 with the noun which it qualifies. 
 
 Superlative absolute. — The particles An, very ; |*Aft, sur- 
 passingly ; corresponding with the German sehr, jio, ex- 
 ceedingly,, are employed in Gaelic to express the superlative 
 absolute, as very in English, tres in French, molto Italian. 
 
 Note. — The term njoj% which precedes the comparative, 
 is derived from n]&, a thing (sometimes in old writings, 
 written nj), and jf, is, the third person singular of the asser- 
 tive form of the verb bo be]c, to be. )y, which goes before 
 the superlative, is the assertive verb, is. This is immediately 
 
290 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 seen by employing the comparative or superlative form about 
 something which requires the use of the past tense ; as, 
 
 'Ca StJ^fie * l?i op' 6|5e 't)A Bjiigjb, Mary is younger than 
 Bridget. 
 
 J3j 2t)Ajfte ' n\ V ' oije 'nA Bftigjb, Mary was younger 
 than Bridget. 
 
 Here ' r^of' in the present tense becomes ' V] h* ' (for ' nj 
 bV) in the past. 
 
 Again, in the present assertive form it is seen where t>]6 
 (severed from -\y) is omitted ; as, 
 
 'Jf' °13 e 2t)Ajfie 'ua B|t|5jb (with emphasis), Mary is 
 younger than Bridget. 
 
 Negative emphatic form. — "N^ ofje 9X)&]-\ie 'aa Bfi]3]b, 
 Mary is not younger than Bridget. 
 
 In the assertive negative. — H] o^e, the verb jf is left 
 understood. 
 
 Past tense. — H] b' oj3e 2J)A]|te 'oa Bjij3i&, Mary was 
 not older than Bridget. 
 
 From the third example above — ]f 6{5e 2t)^fie 't>a 
 B|t]3ib, Mary is older than Bridget—it is seen that if, which 
 points out the superlative, precedes also the assertive form of 
 the comparative. The use of the article, therefore, before 
 the noun, and other aids— such as that of a noun governed 
 by a preposition — become necessary to distinguish the former 
 from the latter- This very readily becomes known from the 
 context. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXVI. 
 
 1. Here we are together— George, Joseph, and Gregory 
 (3|xe56]jt). »I, George, am the youngest (ah ze -\y 0]3e), 
 you, Joseph, are the tallest, and Gregory is the ojdest (an ce 
 If fjnne : from feAn, old). 2. (Gregory), who is the oldest, 
 you say ? 3. You are. 4. I am not, indeed ; with great 
 respect (le ujtfiAii) rnojt) ; I think you are as old yourself as 
 I am (co feAn in -p^o a']* cA^rn-fe), 5. Well, be it so— 
 we are not women, that we should thus dispute about age. 
 6. Certainly we are all as old as that the youngest of us 
 should have sense. 7. I agree with you (cu^n) leAc). 8. 
 How is your family (cujiaid)? 9. They are well, thank 
 you. 10. Are your sons at home — John, Vincent, and 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 291 
 
 Alphred (U^nfenc 43111* SUpfieb)? 11. They arc. 12. 
 Which of them is the older (c|A aca jf ni)i)e) ? 13. 
 Vincent. 14. Which of them is the strongest (]y l^b^te, 
 from l^bf-fi, strong)? 15. Alphred. 16. L)o you tell me 
 so? 17. Yes. 18. And is he not the youngest and the 
 slenderest (caoI — CAC^le) ? 19. Yes (jf f*e). 20. He is a 
 line fellow—buACAl bneAg, or ospeAfx alu^n — his head is 
 as massive (qiorn) and as intelleetual7c|AlrbAft) as Daniel 
 O'Connell's (le ceAnn ^Dorijo^l U| Cfoi;n^ll). 21. How 
 is business doing (qAfrjof a b--pu|l 3nocA]6e A13 beAnA&)? 
 22. Fairly (30 rneAfAft6A). 23. Is wine dear? 24 It is. 
 25. Is meat dearer (njofli bAOjne) than bread ('n* auai;) ? 
 2C. It is. 27. Are bread and meat cheaper than wine and 
 spirits (uif3e-beACA)? 28. Certainly. 29. Have you bought 
 (a ft ce<\nnu|3 cu) gloves (Urn ad a) ? 30. I haVe {bo ceAT>- 
 DU]3eAf). 31. I buy cloth, and everything that I want, in 
 Dublin. 32. Why do you do so — do you not know that 
 by thus acting you injure the trade of small towns, in which 
 things are sold really as cheap as in large cities ? 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 2ljce (pr. ak-Zhf) m. proximity ; Ann 
 
 A|ce, in proximity, adv. ; near, 
 
 close by; Ann a b-Aice, in her 
 
 proximity, near her ; Ann a A^ce, 
 
 near him ; Ano a n-Ajce, near 
 
 them. 
 CoonAitxc (khonnark), saw ; past tense 
 
 of pe]C, see, ir. v ; *:e|c \rr), I see ; 
 
 reject), I shall see ; contjAitic, 
 
 srfw. 
 t)fon, m. (3rd dec.) a shelter, protec- 
 tion Fa "bjorj, under shelter. 
 t)]fc, want. 
 O'a bfiio Tin (dha irree shin), for that 
 
 reason, therefore — literally, be 
 
 of, by ; a its, (bftio) virtue, rjn, 
 that. 
 
 20ati, (conj.) as, even as, like ; toatx 
 ceo, as a mist ; roAjt blAfc atj 
 rn<xcA]^e, as the flower of the 
 field : toati rw, in that (manner) ; 
 thus so ; beAi) mAft rw, do so — 
 i.e., in that manner; toa^x to, in 
 this manner ; toati ru.&> in that 
 other manner. 
 
 9X)-\yi, (prep.) for, like to ; rtjAfl rw, for 
 that — i.e., then, therefore; njAtt 
 AbAin, like to a river. 
 
 Sce]lpe,/. (2nd declen.) a cliff, a bare 
 mountain ridge ; gen. of rce]lp. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXVII. 
 2ln 3AbA|t A3u|» An n)AbA6 aIIa. 
 <t)o connA^jtc rrjAbAb aIIa 3AbAjt Afft bAnft -pce^lpe, aj\_ 
 nAfi b* £ejbifi le]f ceACC Ann a l)-A-jce. <D'£o3aiji rrjATt 
 X\t) 0]t|t] A] 3 nA6 : C*b e An j:ac b-f iql cu &r)v y]X) fuAr, 
 A]c lorn, noccirjgce, A5uf 50 leon ^euji Ann T° *W l A ^" 
 pnjl bUf A5ix|» bUc. <D'a b]t^3 fft? cAjt]t AnuAj*." "3o 
 
292 
 
 SEIF-INSTIlUCtlON IN IRISH. 
 
 ji<\jb w^]t A3Ab," b' ^|teA3A^|t <vr> 3*ba|t, " ff £eAjtjt'l|on) 
 bjc A5Uf b|oi), V fog A5uf 3*8." 
 
 )\ ^e<v]t]t be<v5<vn le 1*05 't)& rnoji&i? le Anfog. 
 
 'A little with peace and quiet is better than much with 
 contention.' 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 At fast, j:a 6ejfie. 
 
 Contention, strife, ^rotteAr, «*. 1st 
 dec. gen. irnfi|r. 
 
 Durability, buAfjAr, i»./ from buAtj, 
 lasting, enduring. 
 
 Fine, adj. bjteA5, *vlujn WAireAc, 
 t*5|ArnAC, gen. fem. Alujne, con- 
 tractedly A]lne (pv. Ajlle) ; nfor 
 Ajlne, more beautiful ; nfor r5?A- 
 tt)A]5e, nfor njAiri5«' 
 
 Raven, £An5 (vulture), /. 2nd dec. 
 ruil nA £Ajn5e, the eye of the 
 vulture ; j:jac, m. 1st dec. gen. 
 £]A]C, plu. t:|A]c; yi&c bub, a 
 
 raven; hag fAjttjtse, a cormo- 
 rant. 
 Swallow, Ainleos, /. 2nd dec. gen. 
 Ajnleojse; pin. AMleosA. See 
 example — nouns in 63,/. of the 
 second declension. "Nj bekoAnn 
 aoo rweolAc (linnets) rAmnAb, 
 one swallow will not make a 
 summer. 
 „ nrwACAjljtj (a swallow) ; from 
 bttUAc, a bank; also called by 
 some, 5AblAi> 5Aojee (sAblAn, 
 fork, gable, one that moves aig- 
 zag), and 5AOjfce, of wind. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXVIII. 
 
 The Swallow and the Raven. 
 
 There was a contention between the swallow and the 
 
 raven, which of them was the finer bird. The raven at last 
 
 said : " Your beauty stands (is) for the summer alone, but 
 
 mine lasts many winters." 
 
 )X peA/fiji buAi)Af 'v& A]lr;eACc 
 Durability is better than beauty. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 CajIw l&ft efiuinne. a maid in the 
 midst of a gathering. 
 
 Cu, a hound, /. 5th dec. gen. cun. 
 (Most of these terms have been 
 explained in the foregoing Les- 
 sons.) 
 
 DeAls, a thorn, m. 1st dec. gen. beils. 
 
 pe]6rn, use, 4th dec. 3A0 pei&ro (ffon 
 feme), useless. 
 
 3e)tte, com par. and super, degree of 
 5euri, sharp. 
 
 5lrtn, 1st dec, knee. 
 
 2J)q.a, the gen. sing, and nom. plur. 
 of bean, a woman. 
 
 2f)urjUc, m 1st dec. gen. rouolA]^, mire; 
 derived from loc, a pond, &c. 
 
 Hjri?n?5e, super, of ojtboeAc; from 
 nim (niv), poison. 
 
 RAbAjic (rhyark), sight, vision, the 
 ken, power of seeing. 
 
 RA6A|tc, sight, is applied to the power 
 of seeing; ATDAnc, sight, to the 
 thing seen ; c& ^AbAftc njAjfc 
 A3Anj, I have good sight; if- 
 b|teA5 A n c-AnjAjtc e, it is a 
 fine sight (thing seen). 
 
 Sufi,/. 2nd dec, an eye. 
 
 CeA03A,/. tongue, 5th dec. 
 
 U lie, elbow, arm ; gen. ujleAn, 5th 
 dec 
 
 (lr) Fefcnn, better, best. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 203 
 
 EXERCISE LXXIX. 
 COMPARATIVE AND SUPERLATIVES. 
 
 Njl \)\6 " t^of 5&||te" *i?a ce<u}3* ron&. 
 Na cjt| tfejce "if i)|TTW|5e" Ai?n bujoe; 
 
 fujl; sluoj ^uf ujle. 
 Na c^t ]tA&Aific (rhy-irk) "if 3&i|te A]]i b|c:" 
 SeAbAC ajji CfiAn; cu atw 3leAt>; c<\]ljn l^vft qtufnnc. 
 Na cji] gejce "5AD f^6rt) Afli tyc;" 
 C<\]ce^6 cloc A||i cuat? ; corijAjtlujAfc rouAO] bo||ib ; 
 
 CAftfc le ceAtw 3^1? c6jl. 
 Ma c]t1 i^ce "|f 5&jjte A]|i tyc:" 
 <DeAl3 TDuoUiJ, fjACAl (tooth) cup, Vf focAl (word) 
 AmAbAji? (of a fool). 
 
 Jf fe&|ijt rirjoe 'i)A bo]|tbe rb6ft, 
 
 jf feAjtji c6|]t 'i?a bul euro bljga ; 
 
 )f feAftft ceAC be^3 A*f ceAUi? lor>, 
 
 'Na ceAC rodjt A'f be^SAt; b]6c. 
 
 FORTY-SEVENTH LESSON. 
 
 ADJECTIVES IRREGULAR IN THE MODE OF COMPARISON. 
 
 The adjectives irregular in their mode of comparison in 
 English are : 
 
 Positive, Comparative. Superlative. 
 
 Good, better, best. 
 
 Bad, or ill, worse, worst. 
 
 Little, less, least. 
 
 Much, or many, more, most. 
 
 and some few others. 
 
 The adverbs also derived from these adjectives are ir- 
 regular : 
 
 Well, better, best. 
 
 John sings well (adv.) ; James, better (adv. comparative); 
 Jane, best (adv. superlative). 
 
 Badly, worse, worst. 
 
 Little, less, least. 
 
294 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 In Gaelic those irregularly compared are : 
 
 Positive. Comparative. - Superlative. 
 
 BeA3, little, small, Trjof lug* (pr. Ihoo), ]X ^ U 5 A * 
 
 'pA&A, long; from f „ 
 
 £Ab, length, ( „ 
 
 ■pujtur, easy, „ 
 
 Ipo^uy, near; Welsh, „ 
 
 agos ; Gr. tyyvs, 
 
 „ j^be. 
 
 n 
 
 -p.] be, 
 
 ■puf a, uf*A, „ "pufA, and uj*a» 
 
 ^0]3r© ^or P05- „ foisfe. 
 
 Ife), by i¥e- 
 
 tathesis, f Oj^se. 
 
 5^|i> near, 
 
 
 »> 
 
 50]|ie, 5*ifie. 
 
 „ 50||te. 
 
 JJe&ttfij short, 
 
 
 »> 
 
 5|0|i|U, 
 
 „ S^fiA. 
 
 Jor)rbu]i}, dear, 
 
 
 »> 
 
 AtffA, 
 
 M Ai^A- 
 
 JornbA., many, 
 
 
 »? 
 
 l|A, 
 
 „ IjA. 
 
 Uuac, quick, fleet, 
 
 {" 
 
 li*A]ce, 
 
 „ ltiA]ce. 
 
 (pr. Ihoo-ah, 
 
 in 
 
 tu^ce, 
 
 55 ciijfce. 
 
 one syl.) 
 
 
 
 «*. 
 
 
 2t}<yjc, good, 
 
 
 ?? 
 
 as in English), 
 
 „ peAjiju 
 
 43e<v§, good, 
 
 
 jj 
 
 beAC, 
 
 ,, beAC. 
 
 2t)ir>]Cj often, 
 
 
 >5 
 
 n)]ox)c&, 
 
 ,, Tt>]or,5CA. 
 
 2t)6|t, great, 
 
 
 ?> 
 
 "76, 
 
 „ n?6. 
 
 Olc, bad, 
 
 
 >> 
 
 tneAfA, 
 
 „ TrjeAfA. 
 
 Ctyoc, bad, 
 
 
 >> 
 
 b01)A, 
 
 ,, b01)A. 
 
 /Cejc, hot, 
 
 
 ?) 
 
 ceo, ceo|6e, 
 
 ,, ceo, ceo]6e. 
 
 " )y tu<vjce" be]8eAf* eulu^jce ua]tt; rr)' Afijt<u) a'j* too bjijg, 
 3 ?SU CjtjorjpAf At) 5leAT»n 5lAf ub ujt aj* nt)0 CftO]8e. 
 
 Literally : — — 
 
 11 Sooner" shall have fledfrSm me my feeling and my strength, 
 Than that green glen shall fade from my heart — 
 
 Irish Melodies, by Dr. MacHale. 
 
 Oh ! the last rays of feeling and life must depart 
 
 Ere the bloom of that valley shall fade from my heart 
 
 M| ct^-pce f A5 <vil 't>A CAfceAb. 
 
 No sooner got than spent. 
 
 N] cujfce Ai)r> 'tkv Af. 
 
 No sooner in it than out of it. 
 
 Cuivse is formed from an old adjective, curAc, derived from cur, the 
 beginning, therefore the proper radical spelling is cujrce, yet cujrse is 
 common. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 295 
 
 Ors. — T*iu}fce means sooner, in regard to time ; ItiAice, 
 sooner, in respect to speed, 
 
 <t)on<v, means unfortunate, unlucky, opposed to forw, 
 lucky. 
 
 The learner knows that adjectives in Irish become ad- 
 verbs by the particle 30 preceding them ; as, ttjaic, good ; 
 30 H)A]C, well ; porjA, prosperous ; 30 y ot)a, prosperously — 
 (See " Easy Lessons," Part L, p. 49, Eleventh Lesson.) 
 
 It is only adjectives in the positive degree that become 
 adverbs by the influence of the preposition 30.. For, the 
 comparative and superlative form of adverbs- — like the words 
 better, best, worse, worst, in English— is the same as that of 
 the adjectives from which they are derived. That such 
 comparatives or superlatives are adverbs can be known only 
 from the context ; as, 
 
 "Ca SeojifA i)]Of -pe&ftji 'i) a. Settle, George is better 
 than Geoffry. " Njor- peAjijt" — here is an adjective. 
 
 LAbAjiArw SeojtpA irjoj* {reAfttt 5 r)A Se]]:jie, George speaks 
 better than GeofTry (adv.). 
 
 )X peAftji l<xbA|t<\Tm Sjne^b *t)A ceACtAft aca, Jane 
 speaks better, than any of them (-\y feATtji, better, adv.). 
 
 EXERCISE LXXX. 
 In which an example of each irregular adjective is givea* 
 )y be^3 ejbjfi at) c-olc a'j* at) ttiajc. 
 There, is little between that (which) is good and bad 
 )X " beA5" at) t){8 A8bAfi tia b-ujtcojbe. 
 It is a little thing (which is) the cause of mishap. 
 )V "lugA" (smaller) 'tia fTXjbe A&bATi t)a b-uttcojbe. 
 Smaller than a flesh- worm is the cause of calamity. 
 J>1& " -pAbA" 1a, c|5 oi8ce. 
 Though long the day, night comes. 
 Ma cetb x)]oy "pAibe" 'tia bo Acrbujtitie. 
 Do not go beyond your means. 
 
 )\ "popup" £Uj 1)6 a8 AT)T) A]Ce T)A. Tt)|Tfe. 
 
 It is " easy" to bake with meal at hand. 
 
 )X "fUfA*' PAS *T)A 8eAT)A&. 
 
 It is "easier'* to say than to act.. 
 
296 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Jr " PIS!* 6 " "flf® *>*"> ^1^- 
 I am nearest to myself. 
 Ego proximiis mihi. 
 
 Jr "t :o J3^ e ' , * w b^r ' WA fAojiceAjt. 
 
 Death is " nearer'* than is supposed. 
 
 Jr " 3£ A T t ! t " e ! fe 11 t W COOCAO AJUf A1) A1)AC. 
 
 " Short" is the distance between the hill and the swamp. 
 There is " little" between the sublime and the ridiculous. 
 
 Jr " 3 eA T t T l " e 1* > 1T l A1 ?n 1 U& A 'f A WAe - 
 
 Jr " S^T 1 !*" b]8e^f An t-eu3 a ce^cc. 
 
 " Short" is the time between this day and yesterday. 
 
 " Short" does death be approaching. 
 
 )v " 3 1T t t ie *' cihaifi <t)e *nA An boftur* 
 
 The assistance of God is " nigher" than (even) the door. 
 
 3t)*'f " jonrtjufn" Wc An qt&jn, ]p " jonrnu|n" Icac aw c-aI. 
 Jr " Ai?f a" leo cojnsjoU a'j* CAjoe 50 rnon. 
 They love honour and virtue more. 
 
 Jr "Iuac" beACA An bujne. 
 " Fleet" is the life of man. 
 
 Jf "roAjc" fseul 30 b-cj3 An bAjtA f3 ett ^ 
 One story is " good" till another is told* 
 
 Jr "feAfi|t" Ann Am 'oa Ann AnqiAt. 
 " Better" in season than out of season. 
 
 Jr " peAftn" bAfl 'oa pmAb. 
 "Good luck is " better" than abundance. 
 Hf pSAn An minjc onofji. 
 H Often" does not receive honour. 
 
 Jf "mop" bjAl bjtoc mnA-c|3e b'A cujb bnocblACAig feyx). 
 M Large" is the clotty housewife's portion of her own sour milk. 
 
 Jr " mo" An conAn 9 v& An olUn. 
 
 The noise is " greater" than the wool. 
 
 Jr "too" a cone 'nA a CAjjtbe. 
 
 Its size is " greater" than its crop. A fine show and asmall crop. 
 
 Jr ole An 3<*oc i)ac r^l^cAnr) toajc 30 cjjt. 
 
 It is a bad wind that does not blow some good to shore. 
 
 <Da bonA SeA|tlur " jr TOCAfA" '3 a eA5mA]r» 
 
 Bad as (was King) Charles, it is worse without him. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH, 297 
 
 Rejfi Ajfibe uajUe "if ||4e" snjori). 
 Greatest talkers least doers — literally, according to the 
 height of vaunting acts get low. 
 
 Bejft &fioc-£oc<vl, focal v}oy u boi)&" 'yt> a &W5* 
 A bad word draws a worse one after it. - 
 Qui malum dixit pejus audiet. 
 
 'Cejc, hot — comp. ceojce and ceo. 2li) ce |f tujfce Atjrj 
 
 a p|U|i) |f t>\ 5|U^ao |f ceojce. 
 He who sits first in the saddle has the warmest seat ; the 
 
 man who gets possession first has comfortable quarters. 
 
 Note. — The particle joija or 'oa, than, follows the comparative degree of 
 the adjective, and hence makes it clearly distinguishable from the superlative, 
 ft for precedes the comparative except whenever the assertive if, **, or asser- 
 tive negative nj (jr). is employed. Therefore whenever if or nj, not (njon, 
 no/, for past tense), is expressed, nfor cannot, of coarse, be used, but 'jja 
 (than) follows. 
 
 %* These idioms and proverbs should be committed to memory, or fre- 
 quently repeated aloud. Every word which the memory receives or the 
 intellect understands is so much gained. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXXI. 
 
 IDIOMS FBOM ADJECTIVES. 
 Translate by 
 
 <») f ore l than J*?."* JV 
 
 less J irjof I115* ) 
 
 as much, as many 1 At> ojjteAb 1 
 
 not as much, as many ) \)\...M) ojfieAb j A o u r 
 
 much, 30 leo|t; much money, 30 leort A|ft5j&; much wine, 
 50 leoji f jon*. r 
 
 (2) many -f 3 ° leo ^ ; mati y P eo P le » 3° k*l* *>*ojne; 
 \|om6A (pr. um-ee), journal. 
 
 Many a man x if |oro6a, feAjt — literally, it is many a man. 
 )ottj6^ is followed by a noun singular. 
 
 Jf |orn8<v la 'fan 3-qll ojuvjnrj. 
 
 Many a day shall we be in the tomb — literally, it is many 
 a day in the church-yard on us. 
 
 CjteAcar}, »*. a skin. 
 
 6(5 e >/' youth, ihe time of youth. 
 
298 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Ojse is a n. fern, of the fourth declension. It is formed, 
 like all abstract nouns *of this class, from the gen. fern, of the 
 adj., from which it" springs; 63, for instance, makes 61,3 in 
 the gen. sing, mas., 0]3e in the gen. sing. fem. The noun 
 thus formed retains the gender of its last parent stock. In 
 this manner are formed : 
 
 Adjective positive. Genitive feminine. Comparative. Noun. 
 
 atio, high. Aijibe, of a high. -Aift&e, higher. Arft&e, height. 
 
 bo5, soft. hoi5e r „ soft. bo^e, softer. hoj5e, softness, 
 
 cam, crooked. eAjroe, „ crooked.cAjnje.more crookedcA]me,crookedness 
 
 5eAl, white, bright 5)le, „ bright. 5]le, brighter. 5]le, brightness. 
 
 .rAojt, free. rAO]tie, ,, free. rAojfte, freer. rAojjte, freeness. 
 
 reAn, old. TT^ne, „ old. ffnne, older. rjnne, oldness. 
 
 cnoro, heavy. cfioitne „ heavy, cno^me, heavier, cfiojrae, heaviness. 
 
 Jf ]orn8A, crteACAT) a cujjieAf at> o^3e bj. 
 
 Many a coating does youth cast (shed) off it. 
 
 Another form— Jf ioii)8a bUc a cu^TieAf at) oi3e tfj. 
 
 Many a blossoming does youth blow off it. 
 
 Jf iom6A coti Ann bll^e SAcrAnAig. 
 
 Many a twist in English law. 
 
 This i3 a proverb amongst our humble people, who have but too often 
 experienced the devious windings of British law, whenever justice in redressing 
 their wrongs has been sought. 
 
 (3) Many a time, ]0T)buAl (frequently), if rnjr^c ; as, 
 
 Jf lonkuAl 511T1 b '] An bo -\x ^XV^ e 3^1"* 'TW boftuf if 
 b|iAbA|3e '[• at) 3-001, 11. 
 
 Many a time it is that the cow of the loudest bellow at 
 the door is the greatest pest in the wood. 
 
 2t)|t)i,c a le|3eAT* beul t)^ b-wAjje V- a ^ A 15 oeu l WA - 
 tjtuAiTje. 
 
 The mouth of the grave often leaves something to tin 
 mouth of pity. 
 
 Jf rniTrfc a b]8eAf at) f|itfi)c feAftb. 
 Truth is often bitter. 
 
 Again — Jf feAftb at) T>|Tt|T)e, if tt>]Itt* at) bfieu3 A]f 
 
 UA||tlb. 
 
 Truth is bitter, a lie is agreeable (sweet) at times. 
 
 (4.) ( 21] ft at) lATjAb (pronounced Ihy-adh^ a noun ; from 
 At least ^ li*5<S smaller, smallest). 
 2lr> Ttub if lugA be. 
 
At most 
 (4) 
 
 At best 
 (5.) 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 299 
 
 21] ft 4P rtjejb; of the highest (kind) b*A m^pl as, 
 
 tl] b-|ru]l 3|t^6 fa' a ti)6]&, i;ac b-cA3Ann jmAC 
 b*A ttejit. 
 
 There is no love be it ever so ardent, that is not 
 succeeded by proportionate hate. 
 
 2ln jiu& *T lt ?° be * 
 
 21d caoj ^ peAftTt. 
 
 2i]|t feAbAf ; b*A £eAbAf bjAfc if t;eAjiit ciaU, 
 though food is good sense is better — Infinite 
 Wisdom replied to the tempter : not by bread 
 alone doth man live. T^a fe A|ft tteAbAf, it is in 
 the best state. Jf jreAftjt TtiATtcujseAcc at* 
 5AbA]t 'wa cojfjbeAcc b'A ^eADAf. 
 
 v (6.) The same, alike, ceAbnA, at) nj6 ceAbnA; ionnAn, 
 identical; from ionn, for Ann, in, and Aon, one — i.e., in 
 one. 
 
 BjbeAnn be||tc Ann Aon btto^no if V] "b-iont)An" lAb. 
 
 Two persons are in the one womb and they are not alike 
 (Jacob and Esau). 
 
 )f iot)i)Ai) connttAfc A*f e]fceAcc. 
 
 They are the same — a compact and silence (eff ceACc f. 
 
 from ejfc, hear, listen, listening, consenting). 
 
 " Silence gives consent." 
 Qui tacet conseniire videtur. 
 
 If " 10t)t)An M AO|f , UAIfle A3Uf CUTt)ACC bO}b Altt AOp. 
 
 Identical is age, dignity, power, to them alike. 
 
 Jf jonnAtt ice A*f 6l 6 cA buine aiji An 3-ceAt)n«l- 
 geACc. 
 
 It is the same — to eat or to drink since a person, is for 
 buying. 
 
 (7.) Too much, lornAitcA. 
 
 Jorr)AT,tcA b' Aon n|6 if lonnAn A*f 3A0 Aon nj&. 
 Too much of one thing is the same as without anything* 
 (8.) Over and above — feAtttt Af bAnft 
 
 Ml '1 Pi at), V] 11 p]Ai)Ab, pi 'I 3aIahx co qtuA|b cnAi&ce. 
 Le eu5 iia 5-cAfiAb A3uf f5AftitA8 iia 3-compAr>AC. 
 Carolan's lament over the grave of MacCabe : Irish Min* 
 strelsy, p. 94. 
 
300 Si LF-INST RUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 FORTY-EIGHTH LESSON. 
 
 Idioms arising from Adjectives — continued* 
 
 Obs. — This form of phrase; you are the better of it; 
 you are the worse of this ; he is the easier of that ; is trans- 
 lated into Gaelic by annexing the prepositional pronoun be 
 (of it, for be e) to the comparative degree of the adjective; 
 as, i)f linjabe an cnocA^ne jiojtnv mercy is not the less-of-it 
 (the fact of being) distributed. The sentence is thus analized : 
 cnocAjne, subject or nominative; I115A, less — irr. comparative 
 of bcA3, little; be, of it, prepositional pronoun subjoined to 
 Iuja ; nojrnj, a verbal noun, in opposition to the pronoun 6, 
 understood in be. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 CtityAipr, m. (from co and . tdaod, 1 session. (ConjAojn is spelled also 
 
 wealth, substance ; or from co ( cumAojo. ft is derived, like its 
 
 and n;<>in f mind), according to j Latin- equivalent, froin, co and 
 
 the first derivation (not unlike 
 that of the Latin communis i.e., 
 cotimunus), it means fellowship, 
 company, joint share in stock 
 and profits, therefore community 
 of interests — hence it means 
 what is common ; according to 
 the latter, mutual affection, hav. 
 ing the same views, of one mind, 
 mutual friendship. 
 Cookvo jd,/. communion, common pos- 
 
 n>AO|n, although con), together* 
 and a on, one, is very natural and 
 striking.) 
 
 Corn ao we ac, m. the holy communion, 
 the body and blood of our Lord ; 
 b-ruAjn cu conjAomeAc, have 
 you received holy communion ? 
 
 3n|6]|t, thou doest, 2nd pen. sing, 
 from the verb 50161m, I do- 
 hence 5tt?orb, an act ; b&AnA6 
 also signifies to do, to act. 
 
 SHORT EXERCISE, LXXXIL 
 
 2li> ce Ajjt a b-ce|6e<u)0 cajl ua njoc-ejitjje A?i)AC ry\ 
 "rrn.rbe" 66 a bejc 'yv& coblab (pr. colloo) 50 meAbon Ue, 
 he of whom has spread the~ fame for early rising is not the 
 worse of it (the fact of) his sleeping till mid-day. Nj 'I 
 f5eul a]\i bic ijac "peAnit-be" cujb j:A3A]l saw WW,' 
 there is no story at all of which it is not the better-of-it (the 
 fact of) leaving some of it untold 
 
 t^A bean curoAun le peAjt 3AllbA, 
 21)a 30ib||i x)) ■* peAttfi-be" bujc 
 Bej6 cofbce *|ft cj bo iqoaIIca 
 2I5 f jt; cornAuo At) pift s^UbA Kf.t. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 301 
 
 —See " Minstrelsy," vol. i., |>p. 188, 189 — the tragic story 
 
 relative to Fitzgerald and, O'Reilly — how the y: eajt 3<\llb^ 
 
 robbed and murdered the confiding peart s^efoc, or native 
 
 Irish man. 
 
 " Perchance," " probably," " likely," are translated by 
 
 rnobe (compounded of Ttjd, greater [from Ti)0|t, great], and 
 
 be, of it— i.e., greater probability of it). Very likely he 
 
 has not comc v n| rnobe 3ujt cAjrnc fej very likely he will 
 
 not come, vj\ rnobe 30 b-c|0C£A]6 fh\ perhaps you are not 
 
 quite well, v) rnobe 30 b-ptijl cu fl&n. 2t)6be is commonly 
 
 spelled ti?6|be by those who adhere strictly to the rule caoI 
 
 le caoI. 
 
 Note. — That be in such sentences as those in the foregoing examples, it 
 a prepositional pronoun, is plain to any one who analizes its meaning. The 
 opinion of those (Stewart, Haliday,) who consider it a form of the com- 
 parative degree, is opposed to the truth deduced from analysis; to the 
 authority of the two most distinguished writers on Irish and Celtic philo- 
 logy — O'Donovan. and Zeiiss ; and is supported by conjecture and not by 
 reason. , 
 
 An adjective repeated has the same meaning as the absolute 
 superlative, expressed in English by " very" " exceedingly." 
 This is true likewise of adverbs : f uAft, y. u&fi, very cold, ze\t 
 cejn, very warm, cftoro cjionj, very heavy; 30 cjtorn, cjtorrj, 
 •ery heavily, excessively ; rndfi rfodfi, very great. 30 rnojt- 
 mori, exceedingly, especially, above all. This form of super- 
 lative is indeed seldom at present employed. 
 
 Note. — It is worth the learner's attention to observe a feature in some 
 measure peculiar to the character of the native Irish people as reflected in 
 the mirror of their language. The positive worth or merit of an object is ex- 
 pressed, not unusually, by asserting that it does not possess qualities of aa 
 opposite character. . It is true that many examples of this style arc found in 
 the inspired writings ; and that it is not uncommon ; yet amongst the Irish— 
 this peculiarity is very striking. 
 
 ft I n<\rfj<xbAC b' jonnptvig ?|Ab * cejle. 
 
 Not as foes did they encounter each other. 
 
 Ml tnjrbe bu|ne 16» bul Ann Ajrxijie. 
 
 A person is not the worse of getting viatic on going a 
 journey, 
 
 ftj Ija qti 'r)<v 3i#r. 
 
 No country (t|<\) greater (in number) than a peculiar 
 usage— 2.<?., every country has each its own peculiar customs: 
 quot genteS) tot consuetudines. 
 
302 SELF-XNSTEUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 Hf Tt)6 Al> fAftlACC 'l?A A l)-]Aflft&CC. 
 
 The earldom is not greater than the calls upon it — i.e., 
 the highest position has its own proportionate share of calls 
 and demands. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXXIII. 
 M| "l^A* AT) fOHA-l* 'tJA AU bOrjAf ATM) UfllAjD CJVJb, 
 
 Wj "Ija" rrjeunA a-jji coj*A]b 't;a cjiejgce (traits, turns of 
 mind) bo tja bAO|t)]b, 
 
 M} buAT) CO5A6 11A 5-CA]Ub. 
 
 H] 4i l)-iot?At>n" 56AIU6 A'f coirbtjonAb" (fulfilling). 
 
 ?1| b-frujl co]U (wood) aiti b]£, 5A9 a lo 1*346 (burning) 
 teju c|fjoi)A|5 (of brushwood) Ann. 
 
 T^I 1 |:eATiTt ttjaII (late) 'tja no-Ti?All 
 
 Mj 'I cujle (tide, ilood) " b*A Tbejb" t;ac ctiaJat)?) (ebbs), 
 
 Jf* peAjiTt 50 toaII 't;a 30 bfiAc, 
 
 jr freAjiji fujl (eye, expectation) le rrmjfi 'ua le cill. 
 
 Jp feATttt clu 't)a couac (wealth,, afHuence). 
 
 )f AtJAU) (seldom) t\§ C03A8 341) 30TICA6 
 
 )X AUAti? c|3 oft) a 3AT) bojlgjof rnoft 'p At) 3-cTto v f8e, 
 
 )r AUArb q5 c]tA]5 3AT) lAn ceAct twajia ? t)n a 6|A|g. . 
 
 %\) ce if pAjbe cua^8, f6 *r oWT 1 ** b0 * w UA !5* 
 
 He who has advanced furthest (in age) is nighest the 
 grave. ^ 
 
 An Idiom that should be remembered, 
 
 Obs — A noun in the predicate, accompanied hj an ad- 
 jective expressive of praise or dispraise, is nominative case, 
 and not genitive. In English, the noun corresponding to it, 
 is governed by the preposition of. 
 
 BeAT> bu8 be]fe ctutc, a woman of the fairest form. 
 peAfi if ttjo c|a11, a man of the greatest sense. 
 Caftjiujlt bub D|nne ponn, Carrul of the sweetest song. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 JtttnpUc, adj. greedy, voracious, cove* 
 tous : from Arnpxvl, famine, hun- 
 ger. 
 
 tJAjueAf, v. appertains ; from bAinjtn, 
 I appertain : ten*, with, usually 
 follows it ; ca& e no, bo'y ce 
 not vac in-bAjoeAtw rjn bo f 
 
 what is that to the person to 
 whom it does not appertain. 
 tieifMro. Irr. v. I give ; 6115, I gave : 
 be]|t|rtj, I bear or carry, of which 
 the perfect tense is jtU3 ; pus^F 
 *x)ti, I seized him, I overtook 
 him. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISHi 
 
 303 
 
 £uaIat6, v. per. tense, heard; from 
 irr. v. clu]o» in. to bear. 
 
 Top.&rt), n. learning; from F05U or 
 poolA, learned, which comes from 
 £05, acquisition, booty, acquire- 
 ments, physical or intellectual ; 
 hence it signifies knowledge, 
 therefore learning. 
 
 leon, a lion.; spelled also leonjAo. 
 
 R&6, speaking, a discourse ; cotb-ttAd, 
 a conversation; reAtj-ttad, &** 
 old saying, a proverb. 
 
 SfcTUii§[rn, v. I surpass, excel ; from 
 r&ft» very excessive ; r^tuilS* to 
 act with excess, to oppress, to 
 overcome. 
 
 £<AfiU5Ad, oppression, conquest, de- 
 vastation, continual annoyance. 
 
 S&fiuiseAc, a pest, a boie. 
 
 S&ttuj5eAcc, /. contention ; a trial 
 for superiority. 
 
 SAOfljrg, v. I think ; sometimes 
 spelled, and commonly pronoun- 
 ced rfljro (iheel-im). 
 
 Seal, m. a while, % space of time ; 
 real se-Atifi, a short while. 
 
 Cujsiro, v. I understand. 
 
 Culsre, /• 5tb dec. understanding, 
 genius. 
 
 ^uiSn^c,/. 2nd dec. the same. 
 
 Cu]3nneAc, adj., intelligent, knowing. 
 
 Cuisnoce, jpaf^understood. 
 
 So- cuj5f]tjce, intelligible^ compre- 
 hensible!. 
 
 tJo-cuisnijtfe, incomprehensible. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXXIV. 
 
 IDIOMS OF THE ADJEOTIVE. 
 
 1. 21 acaj]1j if £AbA 6 b] A3 A] W le'ce^le corbftAb A|ft 
 ^C|b a bA]i)eAf le ^o^Iati?? 2. Jp #AbA 50 be|rbii) a 
 le]t)b. 3. C<\b ^a, yo — a aca]|i? 4. 2t)A|t i?ac jtAjb cu- 
 jrefr), t;o bo beAjibfjujt JfAbel ^otj (fit), t)e]ie ^oglArgcA cit|f*- 
 5|t)c; b*A bjtj£ -pp i?]Ofi UbAjfi nje Ijb, oiji bejjtceAfi " 311ft 
 ]Ot)x)M) ca^t)c (barking) 3a8a|]i (a beagle) Ai)t? 5leAT>t) 
 3leAf, A-f a bejc cA]t>c le ceAi?p 3A1) eoluf." 5. SAC|l|rr; 
 311ft feAT)-]tA6 t)A £ocIa ub bd lAbA]fi cu Atjojf ? 6. Jf 
 
 feATJ-jtAb |Ab. 7. 6] f|Of A3ATI) ffl). 6. C|A1)tJOf flA|b 
 
 r1°r A5Ab? 9. Jf n)]0ic t>o cuaIa|6* rye n/ACAjjt-njdji '3 
 a |tA8. 10. 2l|t cuaIa^ feATj-jiAjce A|]t bjc ejle uAjbe? 
 11. cuaIaj\ 12. Ca rrjeub? 13. Jf " |G?i?6a m . f|ij. 14 
 <Do cua!a]8 TT>e-f e^r) e, a fiAb leAc, 311ft ftAOAff " co' 
 cftfot?A " le" beAC " co 3I1C le" f |ot)T)ac, A5uf " co Aii)p- 
 Iac le" leoy, 15. Jf "fon>8A" ^ocaI 3fteAT)ATf>Afl b|8eA& 
 A3A|i)ii. 5° cfpce b) 50 leoft eolujf Af5e Afft ijefcjb 
 A3Uf Afft bAOjrjfb. 16. b-f?ufl A3Ab uAfbe corrjAfftle At? 
 c-feAi?bufi)e? 17. 'Ca, fo f : 
 
 Ma bf cAjrjceAc a b-qj; at? 6fl, 
 
 MA CWfft AtyffOf Afft feAtJOfft, 
 MA b-AbA||t 1}4C tJ-beAT^DA|t CO|]t, 
 
 Ma b-ob A5uf t)A b-]Afifi 01)6 j|t, 
 
304 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 M& bf cnuAi.6 ^5uf t)A bj 003, 
 
 M& CnOJ3 bO XAftAlb A]Jt a cujb, 
 t^5t bj tnj-tboSAtbAjl, V* beat) cnojb, 
 2Tf y& h-ob ) rxj^T ^13!^ fel M c * 
 Sft) bujc cori)Ajnle Ai) c-SeAi)bii|i)c ; t)AC rt)A]c At) cortV 
 Atnle 1\ 18. b-jrujl cu At)i> f |r> Jj-Abejl? 19. 'C&jrD. 
 20. T^Aftn a lejc Atn) T°9 b-fHijl cu a^3 e|fce<scc le bo 
 b^AjibnACAjn 3AI) t:ocaI Ajn bjc a nAb cu £eft)? 21. 
 14 M| ttjujnce 30 co|3cnjoc;" b| fe-t*At) feAl (a while, a 
 short time) a b-'pnAjrjc ,A3iif At)o SIIIaidai,!), A3U]* CAb e 
 At) ti)A]c trui^A.nAjb t)]Of ttjo eolii|f A|3e 't)A ca <v3att)-t;a, 
 a b* £ai) Y ah Ti)-bA|le ? 22. T^AtDujb A13 cotbnAb At)0|f 
 Ajfi feAT)-|tA^ce A3U1; A]|t t/eAi)-T*3eulc<v|b ; b-pijl " ai> 
 otneab aca A3Ab-fA, A'f" ca a|3 bo beAnbnACAjn ? 23. 
 <t)e|n f e-f At) 50 b-^«|l p fop A^e irjoj* rrjo 't)A ca a3<ut)-t*a ; 
 acc b^]|t|m-]*e t)AC b-fU|l. 24. (2lcA]n) cujrpt)]?; a^u t/o, 
 ^ TOW; ""* TD0I-A3UT; t)A cajo cu trejt)." fefrcj:t& "?ir e 
 l|b le cejle, djji bejnceAjt lft)t): 
 
 44 Ma caoai.t.1 bo bneic Ai,n At) 3-ceub . p seal, 
 3o Tt?-be||i|6 At) cAob ejle one" : 
 
 't)UA||t ejpcfib le T/3eul fAnnujgeaccA Ajn 3AC eaob, At)i) 
 f|t) beAntrAb bne]ce<\tt)t)Af 44 C|a A3Ajb ]f' peAnn." 25. jf 
 tDjfe b* jngeAt) Ajn a b-ptt{l A5<\b, bejn cu, 5UA8 ttjoh, 
 A3Uf ca A|5 b' jijgeAt) SJtAb tiion one, A5Uf cujttwjj; : 
 44 jr w)^c bu|c bo tt)Ac 30 b-pofCAn e, 
 
 c 4cc ]f |t)5eAt) bit|c b'jr^At) 50 b-cejg y] fA 3-cne." 
 26. C*b e befit tio beAnbnACAjft lejp fjt). 27. 4De]ft^rt? 
 
 " 2t)Ajn3 lei3eA|* a C03AT/1 cjun 
 Mo a nut), le tt)t)AO| baoc; 
 
 C05Ant)AC t)AC t)3AOAT)t) >3|C 
 
 6 nACA|* 6 b]p 30 cniun." 
 28. 6 ca t/|b Ai)0|f a bne|rt) le ce]le a b-cne|t; peAfA 
 (in a trial of knowledge), bejb* A3A|t)t) 30ACU3A8 e]le. 
 2lcc 5IAC UA|tt)-fe ai,5 ]tt)ceACc 8u|c, At) corbajnle fo a 
 be^n O'OaIa f]ot)ty b' |t)36At): 
 
 M 3^lb ttjo ceA3Af3, a it)5]t) ^it)t), t)A b§At) bAji a|* bo 
 betlb. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IUISH. - 305 
 
 Nfofi V Ajlrje cu a pole rrjAn dft, ija U^nA jngjorj <De]|i3; 
 Nlofi b* Ajlue cu a 3-cnuc fAojn, 'tja Oejjtbjie f a CAorfj 
 
 CUllfC. . ' • 
 
 )y njon 8eAftrr>Ab 7 aw c-euj ; a 3]tuA6 (cheek, brow), jr 
 
 3le3eAl 'i?a 'rj |-t?ua6 rug (surge). 
 Gfifondjn jta cAori) beAlb; A*r GUn] aha £A t»eA]i3 bjteAc 
 
 (features) ... 
 
 SltfAIWA fA 3eAl 3IJ6; bO CUA&AJt x° beu 3 F* f e *c. 
 
 • • , • • • • •-• » 
 
 Ha meAlUS cu ad jrolc r»An on; ai> beul tijAn ndr jja '*) 
 
 3|iua6 5IAU 
 N& 't? conp a ca rejrrjjbe (slender) reAi)3; a ca Iah be 
 
 JjieAn A*f be 5eA»;." 29. 31acajt» aij beAJ-corgAjnle 
 
 i)j tneAllfrAn rn&. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Cojn (pr. Jot//), a crime ; cojjt, JwVA, 
 
 adj. just ; justice. ' 
 £uireo5, a skylark. 
 TQAobAn; (pr. wee-am), from roAot, 
 
 soft, to affect, to move, to excite 
 
 to tears. 
 
 SOeAlcoc, for roeAleocA]6, would be- 
 guile. 
 
 Se achjaII, from reac, aside, apart, a 
 digression, an oversight, wander- 
 ing, error. 
 
 Com, search ; Aft* C <>?T*> in search. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXXV. 
 
 BY THAT LAKE WHOSE GLOOMY SHORE. 
 
 Prom the " Irish Melodies by his Grace the Archbishop of Tuam. 
 
 F orjfj — " 2lo G*jlfn bonn ejtMoogac*" 
 
 1» 
 21 n-sleAnn aij t> ub-loca V le n-A tAob, 
 *W fcjc najt fejrw rujreo5 por a w*ri>, 
 2t«t b&n &iu> *ltte, or <W* An cuAro, 
 Cuaj6 nAorij CAojn^eio 65 euro ruAjf?. 
 ** Sftfj 5eAn, cfc Aj?t n)o cojji, o]-b-cur£jd 
 "2to A]c ro, to*bej6j6 »ne feArb 'tno ltt|©c. w 
 FAruop I jr beA5 bo cuts rA cn& 
 Se cUiAjn |f clear a meAlleoc' tojjiv. 
 
 If- 
 £f Cfyc 65, ija t)-5oriTn.ri»t f 
 % cuju A|ft cejceAo, e, 'r euro nu&Al ; 
 Duo buAn a 5n5w5. 'r nfon cow le? e, 
 4 fcejo 'oija ceile ajs jjotlA t>e. 
 
306 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 CjA A|fl b]C AJC Aft SlUAjf At) T)AOtt), 
 
 Clujo re A cojrcejtT) le t)-A cAob; 
 CejdeAd yoip. x]o rjAft, be 16, 176 b'oj6de 
 
 CArKA]6 a rctji iejr AwrA c-rijse. 
 m- 
 
 Wirt bAft t)A cfiei3e At)ojr 'on a luj6e, 
 
 Cei6 re cuto ruAjrijt) jr A'r cu ti) T5f6. 
 
 2l]5 rti)UAit)eAd Aj|t oeAti?, 5AI) "c&r, 5A1J cttaa 
 
 F& bejc 6 CAz\\QAt> njtjA £Aoj T3&*» 
 
 2tcc ijf'l A017 cltfjb, ijo dAjr, £AitAofi I 
 
 5Ae6|b Tt)t)A, eA eeAt)ATt)A]l, rAojt: 
 
 PAb c& f w A coblA6, peuc 'ta *&& 
 
 Cajc A15 ffle oa tj-beoji le 3fifc6. 
 
 ju. 
 5ai) eA5lA 5A6A, tfij ctteASA 30^3, 
 5o cuAf da b-Ajlle leAij rf a lop 5, 
 ff 'ouajti bo 6eAltiuj5 b&tj At) Ue, 
 fr'poftns T5*W A btteAc 'r a sue. 
 
 If C|tUA|6 At) CtU>]6e, A CA A]5 t)A nAOJli) i 
 6m *>'©lf A h-A]WU5A& 16 U-A fcAOb, 
 
 ©0 lejti) 30 beifrtfeAC 6 ij-a f bri)» 
 tr teil5 le pAt)Ad j f j* c-ro^nj. 
 
 u. 
 21 lAn bo tjnoe, a SleAtjtj-bA-loc,* 
 tu]c Cajc te 3UrA6 At) Ue 50 rt)oc. 
 fco ri)Ao6ATt) 50 tt)All e c|tUAf5e bo 't) ii>fJAOT» 
 5il b'eus cfie 3|ia6 'f c|te reAcri)All cttoi6e~ 
 CtiA 5U]d bU b«At)Ati) beAiA fuiAjt), 
 t)o clojreAb ceol Ajft £Ab At) cuA]t7, 
 
 le A ttAlb T)A <5t)0]C 'f 1)A 5leAt)CA b]ijnt 
 
 'HuAfft a b'ejtijs a cA|r© $e*l o'tj cujt)fk 
 * Glen of the two lakes. 
 
 END OF PART IV, 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 307 
 
 PART V. 
 
 FORTY-NINTH LESSON. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF A DERIVATIVE ACTIVE VERB. 
 
 Our readers must have seen in some of the Gaelic exer- 
 cises that the future tense, and the conditional mood of cer- 
 tain verbs have been presented in a form quite different from 
 that shown in the paradigm of the verb rool, praise thou, as 
 is shown in the Twelfth and Thirteenth Lessons. 
 
 The fact is, there is a class of verbs which make the 
 future tense terminate in ocAb, and that of the conditional in 
 ocAjnn, and not in £<\b and in ^nn. It appears also that 
 this class is by no means few, nay, on the contrary, that it 
 comprises a vast number of verbs. They can, therefore, be 
 fitly ranked under a special conjugation. 
 
 THE SECOND CONJUGATION. 
 ' Active voice. 
 Example: BeAnnu^g {beannee), bless thou; salute. In 
 Scotch Gaelic, beAnnAjc ; Fr. benir ; benison, a blessing. 
 
 IMPERATIVE MOOD — PRESENT TENSE. 
 Singular. t Plural. 
 
 1 
 
 2. beAwnirig, beannee, bless 
 
 thou. 
 
 3. beAnnui5-A& r&, beannee- 
 
 oo she, let him bless. 
 
 See Lessons 5, 7, 8, 10, 12, 13, in which the meanings of the tenses, and 
 their inflections are explained. 
 
 , beAnnujg-rnufb 1 let us 
 beArwuig-rouir J bless. 
 
 2. beAnrju|5f8, bless ye. 
 
 3. beAnnujg-bir, let them 
 
 bless. 
 
 INDICATIVE MOOD— "PRESENT TENSE. 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 l.beAnnu]5-]rn, 1 bless. 
 
 2. bea,nnui5-f ]t, thou blessest. 
 
 3. beAnnu^5-j& re, he blesses. 
 
 'l.beAnnu^5mu|b, we bless. 
 
 2. beATwu|5tj&, ye bless. 
 
 3. beArjOU]5jb, they bless. 
 
 The personal endings, (1) ^rn, (2) jjt, (3) jb, for the sin- 
 gular; (1) rnuj&, (2) cjb, (3) |fe,for the plural, are the same 
 
 1 . 
 
308 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 as the inflections of the verb rnol, an example of the first 
 conjugation. See " Easy Lessons" page 54. 
 
 The relative affirmative is be<\nr?ujge<vf ; as, at) ce a 
 beAnnujgeaf*, he who blesses. The habitual present, beAn- 
 rmigeAnn; as, 
 
 'me, I am in the habit of blessing. 
 cu, 
 
 rwro, 
 
 vnAb. 
 
 IMPERFECT. 
 Singular. 
 
 l.beAnnu]5-]nn, vanny-inn, I 
 used to bless. 
 
 2. beAnnujg-cA, „ 
 
 3. beAnnufj-Afc fe, „ 
 
 bodr)r)u^e^r)< 
 
 >♦ 
 
 Singular. 
 
 1 . beAni^g-Af, vanny-as, I 
 
 blessed. 
 
 2. beAnnu^-if, vanny-ish. 
 
 3. beAnnu^ fe, vanny she. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 1. be<\nnui3-Tnu]f, we used to 
 bless. 
 
 2. beAnnu|3-q, „ 
 
 3. beAnnu)5-&]r» j> 
 
 PERFECT. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 1. beAi)nu|5-rr)A]i, we blessed. 
 
 2. beAnnujg-bAjt, vgu blessed. 
 
 3. beAnnu^ 5-0 A|t, they blessed. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 l.beAnndcAb, bannochadk, I 
 will bless. 
 
 2. beAwndcAjft, bannochairh, 
 
 thou wilt bless. 
 
 3. beAnnocA^6 fe, bannochy 
 
 she., he will bless. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 1. beAnnocAjnn, vannochyn, 
 
 I would bless. 
 
 2. beAnnoccA, vannochd, thou 
 
 wouldst bless. 
 
 3. beAt)nocA6 fe, vannoehoo 
 
 she y he would bless,. 
 
 FUTURE. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 1 . beA % nr)ocArnu]&, beannoch- 
 amudh, we will bless. 
 
 2. beAt>r;ocAi&, bannochy, you 
 will bless. 
 
 3. be*r)nocA]b, bannochidh f 
 they will bless. 
 
 CONDITIONAL. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 1. beAnnocATOujr, vannocha- 
 
 mush, we would bless. 
 
 2. beAt>nocA|6,ua?itt0C%,you 
 
 would bless. 
 
 3. beAnnocAi&jr, vannocha- 
 
 deeshy they would bless. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 309 
 
 OPTATIVE MOOD. 
 Singular. 
 
 1. 30 rr>-beAT)t)ui5<\b, go man- 
 
 nyidh, may I bless. 
 
 2. 30 rp-beAnnuig-^ jt, go man- 
 
 ?r^irA,mayest thou bless. 
 
 3. sorrj-be^TjU^ere^omarc- 
 
 ny she, may he bless. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 1. 50 Tr)-beAT)rju^5iT)U|b, go 
 mannymudh, may we bless. 
 
 2. ^orrj'be^t)r)U]^i]b,goman- 
 ny-hee, may ye bless. 
 
 3. 50 TD-beAr)r>u|5]b, go man- 
 ny~idh, may they bless. 
 
 With the prepositional pronoun b<vrn, to me (bt^c, to thee; 
 bo, to him ; b^', to her ; bujnr), to us ; bAojb, to you ; bofb, 
 to them), this verb expresses a salutation ; as, 30 rn-be^r)- 
 tmige <Df<x &u]u, God save you; 50 rD-bea-nou^e <t)|A bAOjb, 
 God save ye. 
 
 Infinitive, beAnnugab, bannoo,-to bless. 
 Participle, beAr;r)U5<\&, „ blessing. 
 
 Note. — " A noun is a word capable of declension only. A verb is a 
 word capable of declension and conjugation also. The fact of verbs being 
 declined as well as conjugated must be remembered. The participle has the 
 declension of a noun adjective; the infinitive mood, the declension of a noun 
 substantive. Verbs of languages in general are as naturally declinable as 
 nouns." — The English Lavwaye, by Professor Latham, p. 290. 
 
 The infinitive mood, in Gaelic, and the active participle, have the prepo- 
 sitional as well as the independent form ; as — iufin: 
 
 beAonu3<v8, ^o bless. 
 u Le" beAnnu-JAb, "pour" benir, for the puspose of bless- 
 ing. 
 
 " bo" beAnTjugafc, to bless. 
 
 Participles: 2tf5 be<M)nu5A&, a blessing; ^Aft rn-beAnnu 
 3*&, after blessing. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 \)jie&twit>V' second conjugation from 
 brieAfc, a perception, judgment ; 
 bTteAcnuj5, 0, to judge, perceive 
 in the mjnd, behold, observe. 
 
 fafijs, force, pswer, substance; 5A0 
 bWo' ***" *ut iorce, &c, useless^ 
 ttu» 5An t^o, a thing of no a£ 
 count ; bri?onjAtt, solid, good, 
 substantial. 
 
 bfwcAUte, a butcher (from bfioc, 
 meat ; raw, broken flesh). 
 
 CorAihUcc, /. likeness ; from to and 
 raml-acc, root ; rAtbAjl, similar, 
 like 
 
 lAtirijAb, (eer-ree),a.n asking, an effort, 
 an attempt; ]AriiiA|dAcc, the 
 same ; root, jAttf%> ask, seek after. 
 
 SpollA, w*. (fourth dec.) a piece of 
 meat ; a fragment, a joint ; bro- 
 ken meat ; plur. rpoilA]6, tn&itte 
 lejr nA TpollAi6]B, together witfr 
 the fragments. 
 
310 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IEISH. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXXVI. 
 
 %x) rnAbA6 A3Uf a |*3ac. 
 
 <t)o jo^b rnAbao fpolU Af q5 bfidCA^ie, A3Uf bo b] bul 
 cati AbAjn a bA^lei lejr, 'nuA^ bo bfteAcoujg |*e a cofAm- 
 Iacc j:ejn 'r^ 1 ? c-f ftuc. £)o rbeAr ?e 51171 njAbAS ejle a b] 
 aw le 3|t^m feolA : caji)jc bujl Ajft, ah bAjtA ]*p6lU a bejc 
 A]3e roAjt At? 3-ceAbt)A. Lejr rjn £113 re ^AjqifAb ajji, acc 
 bo cujc uA]6e at) rbe^b b| ^nn a beul, A5ur ttxxji |*o bo cajI 
 
 A1) t-JOn)lAT). 
 
 ^IT 1 *?1 & 3* w fy*j3 CA]lceA]t 50 to]1)|C ]tub bTt|5ri)A|t. 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 tlm FAb, entirely. 
 
 l?eAt)cnA]5, the prep, ewe of beAn- 
 crieAC, a widow ; a contraction 
 for beau, a woman, and cne'13. 
 
 e.Ac, forlorn, forsaken — a woman 
 bereft and alone ; a relict. 
 t>e 3nAc, usually T5U]Tt> v. to cease, 
 to give over, to slip or slide off; 
 to desist. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXXVII. 
 
 fi| A] 3 beA0C]teAi3 ceAjtc a |iu3 ub 3AC n)*\b]t). <Da- 
 bA]jic ai? beAt> lejce fh\Q : " 20a bejitjrrj 6a oj]teA.b 6|trjA 
 6|, b6A]tpA]& X] V* &° T*V ^." ^° V-W& ff ^11)^8, acc 
 cajiIa a]*, 3un f5U]|t An ceAftc 6 bjtejc Ajft jfAb. 
 
 M| rr)A|t rbeAfiT)tt]b cujceAft atoac be 5t)AC. 
 
 Note. — Verbs ending in ^5 are derived,- some from nouns, 
 others from adjectives. 
 
 From nouns; as, 
 
 NOUNS. 
 
 2icc, a decree. 
 
 &lc, a height, a joint (Latin, 
 alius , high). 
 
 VERBS. 
 
 2fccu!3, pass a decree, enact. 
 
 2llcu|3, to extol, to magnify ; 
 to thank God ; njjle aIcu- 
 3a8 le 45 1 a, a thousand 
 thanks to God; a prayer 
 ever on the tongues of the. 
 Catholic Irish. 
 B<xft]t, a top, a summit, a B^itftU]^ to come to a top, 
 swelling tide. to increase, to swell ; to 
 
 flow like the tide. Spilled 
 buft|tu|5 sometimes* 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 311 
 
 NOUNS. VERBS. 
 
 B*r> death, B^r«?S> P^ to death, kill, 
 
 perish. 
 BeAno, (as if bjc A^n), the BeAtjnu^, bless, 
 felicity of life ; beAn, a 
 woman, is from be, a crea- 
 ture, a beingi and Ajn, fair. 
 BeACA, life, food. BeAiujJ* feed. 
 
 Cac, a battle. Cacu^J, to contend, fight, to 
 
 tempt; C<xcu3Ab, fighting, 
 temptation. 
 Cejn), a step. Cejronij, step, move, advance, 
 
 stride. 
 Cfijoc, end. Cftioc^ujJ, to bring to an end. 
 
 C|t|C, trembling. Cfijcnuij, to quake, to trem- 
 
 ble. 
 CuAiftc, a round, a circuit, a CuAjftcuig, to look for, to go « 
 
 visit. around, to search for. 
 
 Cujrijne, (co, with, rbejtje, Ciqrift>|3,' recollect. 
 
 mind), recollection. 
 3ojtc, hunger, injury. 3 1* cu 1o"> to hurt, injure ; v a 
 
 30|icu]3 roe, do not hurt me. 
 ^orr)Ab, many, a multitude. JomAbu-jg, to multiply. 
 Oftb, order. OfibujJ, to order. 
 
 P|Ai) (pr. pe*~an\ in one syl.), P]Annu|3, to pain. 
 
 pain. 
 Sol, the sun; foluf, light. Solfujs (and foilfjs), to en- 
 lighten. 
 Top, beginning. ^ofirjj, commence, begin. 
 
 T^eoji, a lead, a guide. 'Cjieojtujj, to lead, to guide, 
 
 to direct, steer. 
 
 ADJECTIVES. VERBS. 
 
 2lftb, high. &ftbu]5, elevate. 
 
 2t]b}6, ripe ; A1P1&, same ; . SljbiijJ and Apu)5, to ripen. 
 
 (from a], an element, b]&, 
 
 of food). 
 Bah, white, pale. B^nujJ, to make white, to lay 
 
 bare, to devastate ; to grow 
 
 vexed, angry, mad— because the features grow pale when 
 
 the soul is filled with anger. 
 
o.2 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 ADJECTIVES, 
 
 Beo, living, lively. 
 
 Bo8v\fi (pr. lower), deaf; 
 
 hence the common English, 
 
 bother. 
 603, soft. 
 Bu<\n, lasting, enduring. 
 
 Cfui?, still, silent. 
 
 <t>AOjt, slavish, condemned. 
 ^Oe^ixj, red. 
 
 <D ub, black. 
 "pA&A, long, 
 'polluf, apparent. 
 
 T-uaji, cold. 
 
 JJeufi, sharp, sour 
 
 t.4.5, weak. 
 
 2t)<xol, bare, smooth, blank, 
 
 mild, harmless. Welsh, 
 
 moil ; Latin, mollis, 
 2t)v\]ib, dead. 
 2£)|llF, sweet. 
 %i)]t), fine, minced. 
 
 2t)6fi, large, great. 
 S^ojt, free. 
 SA|8b||t, rich..- 
 Sl&y, safe, sound. 
 
 SQjjib, prosperous. 
 V]]i]xv, dry. 
 Urb^l, humble. 
 
 VERBS. 
 
 Beo8u^3, to vivify, to enliven. 
 Bo6|tui5, to deafen. 
 
 B05U13, to soften. 
 
 BuAi?U]5, persevere, continue, 
 make lasting. 
 
 C|ui?u]5, to pacify, to render 
 silent. 
 
 ^AOjtujg, to condemn. 
 
 €)eA|t5U|5, redden^ blush, in- 
 cite. 
 
 <Dubrq3, blacken. 
 
 'pAbiijj, lengthen. 
 
 "pojllnS, reveal, make known, 
 publish - 
 
 T-uAfitqg, cool. 
 
 JJeujtuf-j, sharpen, make sour. 
 
 ^- a 3 u I5j weaken. 
 
 21)ao1u|3, to level, to sweeten, 
 to appease. 
 
 2t)Ajtbii|3, to deaden. 
 
 ^9|lfF3j to sweeten. 
 
 ^Oj^lS, to make fine, to ex- 
 plain. 
 
 ^Qoftiiij, enlarge, magnify. 
 
 Sv\ofiujj, to make free. 
 
 S<x|8bfi|5, to enrich. 
 
 SUvnufg, to save, to redeem, 
 to render sound. 
 
 So||ibu|3, to prosper. 
 
 'Gn]rt)]'5 i to dry. 
 
 Utnlujgj to humble. 
 
 Verbs derived from adjectives have, besides the transitive, 
 a reflective meaning, which is well exemplified in the verb 
 derived from 
 
SlnfcF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 813 
 
 •DaAns, red. <De<v|i3ui5, to redden, to en- 
 
 kindle; as, beAftju^g &v cejne, kindle the fire; to make 
 red with anger, to inflame, to excite ; bea^u^ e, in- 
 cense, inflame him ; to grow red ; as, bea^i^ge Ann fe, 
 he blushes. 
 
 Ar.d from b&n, white ; b&na|3, to whiten, op to grow 
 white—hence (1) to devastate, to make another pale with 
 angei, to madden one ; (2) to grow white, pale. 
 
 Note. — The final 5 of the imperative mood, second person singular, is, in 
 many parts of Ireland, not aspirated, and is pronounced hard. The written 
 language favours the aspirated sound. 
 
 M The pronunciation of 3 (hard and unaspirated) is," says 
 Di. O' Donovan, "one of the strongest, characteristics of the 
 Minster dialect " — p. 80. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Cheese, cfcjr; 2nd dee. gen. cAjre 
 (Latin, cascus). C&jr means also 
 regard, love, esteem. 
 
 Crow (1) pti]*dAi), (2) \}Ot}% r?O0DO5, 
 from vi or Wt fair; a hooded-crow, 
 the corvm corni&—pi\i&cxn ; 
 from piie*c, to grasp, to hold ; 
 
 PP.1&G&W JOD5HAC, or ptlJACA!) 
 
 cti]OfAc, a vulture ; pttjACAij 
 tja 5-ceAric, a kite, a ringtail ; 
 ptijACAij 5e&ntt> a buzzard. 
 
 Claw, ejiub ; piur. cttubA. 
 
 How, hac; literally, " is it not ?" how 
 fair, hac beAr ; bow beautiful, 
 i)ac Alujn. The negative form is 
 
 peculiarly Irish — it adds strength 
 to the expression. 
 
 Piece, sneAnj, pforA. 
 
 Snatch, cojs, rsjob. 
 
 Spied,' bo conoAinc. 
 
 Tree, ctiAn, m. 1st D. 
 
 "Window, irujijeos, /. 2nd D. (from 
 jrerj, an old Irish word signifying 
 air) ; Fr. /metre ; Lot. fenestra. 
 
 Wing, njiACAtj, m. dim. of X5l*t t a 
 shield — a wing spread out covers 
 like a shield. 
 
 Wishing, A75 bujl (le buil, with a 
 wish) le pono, with intent, pur- 
 pose, wish. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXXVHI. 
 THE FOX^AND THE CROW. 
 
 A crow snatched a large ^iece of cheese out of a window, 
 and flew with it to the top of a tree, with intent to eat it. 
 A fox spied her, and wishing to get the cheese, thus planned 
 his approaches: "0, fair crow," said he, "how beautiful 
 are thy wings, how sparkling thy eyes, how (nac) graceful 
 [be&f) thy neck (rnojneal) ; thy breast (ucc) is the breast of 
 an eagle ; thy claws — I beg pardon — thy talons excel those 
 of evary beast of the field. But my sad sorrow ! that thou 
 
814 SELF-INSTKUCTION IN IRISH, 
 
 art dumb, and wantest only a voice !" The crow £rew 
 elated, and wished to show that she had a sweet voice. She 
 opened her mouth; down dropped the cheese, which the 
 fox snapped up, and observed to the crow : u Whatever I 
 said of your beauty — of sense you have none." 
 
 Men seldom flatter without some selfish views ; arid they 
 who listen to flatterers must pay well for such alluring 
 strains. ______ 
 
 FIFTIETH LESSON. 
 
 THE PASSIVE VOICE. 
 
 To conjugate a verb in the passive voice, annex to the 
 root of the active verb those 'endings which shall presently 
 be shown. 
 
 Take for the first conjugation, the verb 
 
 mol, praise thou : 
 
 ^cA]t, for the present tense, rnolcAjt 
 
 ca]8, or c], imperfect tense, rnolcA|6 
 
 To the a6, perfect tense, rnol<\8 
 
 root,moi, \ f<v|t (feAjt), future tense, molf A]t 
 
 annnex I f<\|6e, conditional tense, rnolpAjbe 
 
 J ca, ce, for the passive 
 
 ^ participle, n>9lrA 
 
 In this manner are formed all the tenses. 
 
 Present — molc&ft, which is the present tense also of the 
 imperative, indicative, or optative, according to its position 
 in a sentence: rnolcA]t, me, I am praised; or, let me he 
 praised ; 30 rnotcAfi rne, that I may be praised — the optar 
 tive formed by the use of 50, tkat, like the French que. 
 
 Observe. In the passive there is no inflection or change in the persons 
 of each tense. The personal pronoun orathe subject must be expressed in 
 order to distinguish the persons, whether first, second, or third ; as, 
 
 Singular. Plural* 
 
 1. rnolcAfi f|nn,we are praised. 
 
 2. molcAft fib, you are praised 
 
 3. rnolcAjt j<\b,they are praised 
 
 1. rnolcAfi rne, I am praised. 
 
 2. rnolcAfi cu, thou art praised. 
 
 3. rnolcAft e, or j, he, or she, 
 
 is praised. 
 
 In like manner the persons of the other tenses are expressed by means oi 
 the personal pronouns or subject after the single inflection, which is, likt the 
 past tense in English, Common to all. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 315 
 
 In the third person singular the secondary, o.£ aspirated, and not the 
 primary form of the personal prononn is found to represent the subject. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 CjueM (from' cm, of the head, source ; 
 and M, offspring), clan — a race, 
 a kind, a class, a progeny, a na- 
 tion ; pronounced with (i) scarce- 
 ly articulated — Jcndwl. It is of 
 the second dec. and makes the 
 gen. case cjnejl, kneyil. 
 
 OtuinnipteATi, present tense, imper- 
 ative of cfiujnnTo. gather, collect, 
 root ; cuujnn, gathered, rolled to- 
 gether, folded ; ctiuinoe, the orb, 
 world. 
 
 3oflt, v, called. 
 
 lejsteATt, from leis, ^ e *» allow, pas- 
 sive imperative. 
 
 2t)Aj&eAn, n. f. 2 dec. gen. mAi&]nt> ; 
 contractedly, Tn<M&ne, and pro- 
 nounced TnAftjne ; Latin, mane. 
 
 Sl)fr;-£eutt, m. 1 dec, from rofo, fine ; 
 andfeun, grass, soft grass, smooth 
 grass, meadow. 
 
 5]ol, gen. fft, seed, corn, issifir, race, 
 children, clan, tribe ; rfol tUibid, 
 of the race of David ; ffol Ne&l- 
 U]6, of the race of the O'Neills. 
 
 Co|tA&, m. 1st dec, gen. rortTtA]6, 
 produce, fruit } fruitfulness ; pro- 
 nounced thoroo. Observe how 
 it differs in sound from c^rib 
 (tharw), a bull ; and from cAjrib 
 and cAifibe, thdirv, thairve, gain, 
 advantage, profit. " If bean- 
 nui^ce coriAo &o brionn — 1orA," 
 blessed is the fruit of thy womb, 
 Jesus. 
 
 EXERCISE LXXXIX. 
 
 9. 2l5uf a &ub<v}|tc C>ja; " cfiuTrwuijcAji" tja b-uipsce a 
 
 ca pAOj T)eATT) &r)\) aot) A|C, A511T/ OT8eA& at) t-ufi tTTtirr> 
 
 le jrejcf^c 2l5uj* bo b] rriAft t/tt). 10. ^ut- bo gojfi 
 
 <Dja oe't) u||i ci|tiTrj, caIattj; A5UJ* be cjtuitwugAb t>a t>- 
 
 u ir5 e » b0 o^lT 1 r^> V*1W5 e * ^5 u r &0 cotKJAittc <Dja 3U|t 
 bu8 rb^c fjTT. 11. 2I5U]* bubA|jic fe; CU5A6 ati c^Urr) 
 feujt, A5uf at) Ui]b at* a b-qs t*|ol, A5uf cttAr* cojia|& a 
 oejfteAf* cojtttAb bo jieifi a ci^&tI, a b-pu|l a fjol attt> 
 ^|t) atti ^1? caIatt). 2l5uf bo bi mA|t f|t>. 12. 2l5uf 
 cu.3 a?) caIatt) rr)|T)|*eu|t, A511T/ luib a be]fteA|* fjol be jteTTi 
 a CfTjejl, A311T* crtAT) bo beifteAj* cojiao be jte]|i a cirjeil. 
 2t5ur* bo cotir;A|Tic <D]A 5uft bub ttjaic fit*. 13. 2i5Uf bo 
 Jijone At) t)6it) A5U|* at) rbA]biT) at) cfieAf I A. 
 
 PASSIVE VOICE — SECOND CONJUGATION. 
 
 Take beAt)T)U|5, bless thou, to which annex. 
 
 ■ — CAjt, 
 
 — |8e 
 
 — a8 
 
 for the present, 
 „ imperfect, 
 „ perfect, 
 
 — ce 
 
 Change utj into ocaji 
 
 — OCAftf 
 
 „ participle, 
 
 „ future, 
 
 ,« conditional, 
 
316 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 In the past participle te, and the other tense endings, c, 
 in the suffix is sometimes aspirated and sometimes not* The 
 cause of this shall presently be shown. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Coiiu-rt t a, m. a sign, a mark, a token, 
 print, vestige, proof; cojtjat\£a 
 ija crioice, the sign of the crnss. 
 It is derived apparently from 
 con), together, and AjjieAri), to 
 reckon, to count— because by 
 signs or marks objects are rec- 
 koned. 
 
 locriAn, m. a luminary, a lamp, a 
 light, a candle, from 16, (for) day, 
 or Ija, colour, brilliancy, and 
 cn-Ao, a stand, a support. 
 
 Ojdce, m. fourth dec, pronounced 
 ee-cke, and sometimes, especially 
 in poetry, ee — night, as opposed 
 to \'&, day ; node means a special 
 night — this night, and is in op- 
 position in meaning to ad iud, 
 to-day; &e \'& &'x b* opsce, by 
 day and night ; Tt)e&t>ov ojdce, 
 midnight; Ajfi UAjti au roeA6o]n 
 
 oj&ce, at the hour of midnight ; 
 me^&on tja b-oi6ce, the middle 
 of the night. This word, from 
 its being aspirated in the middle, 
 appears to be a derivative, and is 
 derived probably from o»© or A]6, 
 an element, a symbol, a cause; 
 and ee, or ceo, darkness. 
 R|AoA]l, f., a rule ; derived from nio» 
 a king, and -jajI, a wish, desire, 
 pleasure ; and, in a secondary 
 sense, approbation, mark, impres- 
 sion. From TiiA5Ait is derived 
 TOAjiusAb, to rule, to direct, to 
 govern, to regulate ; mn& njAo- 
 aIca, religious women, nuns; 
 from ii]AqA]1, is derived (1.) 
 WA^AlcoiTtf a ruler; and (2.) 
 WAolu7c>ceoitt, a ruler, from 
 TM A5lui5ce, ruled ; Latin, regula, 
 a rule. 
 
 EXERCISE XC. 
 14. 2l3u|» bubA^ric <D|A : b]8eA8 loc|tA|r; a fpeuri ve]Wi 
 A 3 u f |*0]T>eA6 f|Ab e|bjri at; la *3Uf at; 0]8ce, A5uf 
 b]8eA& f|Ab A]]i for; corbArtCA A3Hf atti for; A]H)ff|i *5»f 
 A^rt for; lAece Ajuf dI^a^at;. 15. 2i3uf beAlrurjgeAS fiAb 
 a fpeuti r;ejrbe, cAOAirtc folujf A|]i at; cAlAtr). 2t3«f &0 
 Ti]r;TjeA& ArbU]8. 16. 2tsuf bo rijrwe <DfA 8a loqiAjr; 
 rr^rtA, at; locriAr; ]f wo le tijaJIuJaS at; Ue ; A3uf ao 
 locriAr; if Iusa bo fiiAglugAS Ar; oj8ce : Ajuf ija fieulcA. 
 17. 2l5Uf bo cirjri <D|A ]Ab a f^eujt r^jrbe le foluf a 
 cAbA]]ic A]fi at; caIatt;. 18. 2l5Uf le TijAglugAS A]fi at; 
 16 A5Uf Aifi **) o^&ce, Ajuf bo ftojrjr; e^biri at; foluf 
 A5ti|* at; boric AbAf. 2t3uf bo cor;r;A]ric <D|A 5urt bu8 
 n)*]i f|r;. 19. 2l5Uf bo ri]r;r;e at; r^jr; A5Uf at; ir^b^r; 
 at; ceACA|trbA8 Ia. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ?l|T7rbi6, m, an animal, a brute, a 
 beast. 
 
 Sllfineir, /. live or dead stock, stuff, 
 hoi^ehold furniture. 
 
 tteAlb, m, shape, image, picture, sta- 
 ture. 
 
 Sn^eAc, creeping, crawling. 
 So]llein» adj., clear, bright, lucid, 
 
 manifest, intelligible; from ro, 
 
 easily, and leuri» light. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 317 
 
 EXERCISE XCI. 
 
 20. 2l^uf bubAjfic <Dja; cu3A]bjf y& b-uifjce atuac 
 At> bu]l co|t|tu]5ceAC At)n b-pu|l ArjArrj, Ajuf eunlAic a 
 peubAf eqollAb oy qonr> t>a cairfjAr; fAOj fpeuft foill6||t 
 tie^e. 21. 2l3Uf bo Cjiucujg <DfA thjoIIa TtjoftA, t^ur 
 jac ujle bu]l beo, coftjtiqgceAC^ a bejji t>a b-«in>ce uaca 
 bo fte^t a cjnejl. 2l3«f bo COTW<vi|tc Oja 3u]t bitb w<K]t 
 X]V. 22. 2l5Uf bo beAtwufg <Dja ^Ab ajs |ia& : bjbeAb 
 fib co]i|tcAC A5iif " leAcou|5i&," Ajuf IjonAjb u^ce r>A 
 b-pAi|t]t5eA8 ; A3up li Ip^AS," at) eutttAjc a^ji at; caIati?. 
 23. 2l5uf bo Tijnne ai) r>6|t> A3tif at) rv^p]V &V cui5rf)A6 
 Ia. 24, 2t3up bubAiric <£)fA : C113A6 At) caIatt) uAibce at) 
 buil beo bo jtefji a cioejl, Aj(ineir A3Uf* 3AC ujle T)j6 a 
 
 fl)A]3eAf A-Jfl At) CAlAtt), A5Uf bjCeACA T)A CAltt)AT) bO Jl&|]t 
 
 a 3-c]i)eAl. 
 
 FIFTY-FIRST LESSON. 
 
 VBEBS IBREGULAB. 
 
 The number of verbs irregular in Irish is ten. They are called irregular, 
 mainly to conform to the fashion of grammarians, who thus denominate in 
 other languages that class of verbs which differ from the common standard 
 of conjugation. Irish verbs differing from the regular form are defective 
 rather than irregular ; moreover, the defect is confined to one or two tenses, 
 chiefly to the perfect, A certain very numerous class of verbs in Latin, like 
 those defective in Gaelic, borrow the perfect from some obsolete verbs of 
 kindred meaning, and yet they are not denominated irregular. 
 
 "■ It is very evident," says Robert G. Latham, " that it is in the power of 
 the grammarian to raise the number of Etymological irregularities to any 
 amount* by narrowing the definition of the word irregular ; in other words, 
 by framing an exclusive rule. . . .'. This is the last art (framing exclusive 
 rules) that the philosophic grammarian is ambitious of acquiring." — The 
 English Language. 
 
 These Gaelic verbs are: (1) be|n|rr), I bear* (2) be|fi|rrj 
 l^veirkim) I give ; (3) clujirjrt), I hear ; (4) beAr^rr;, I do ; 
 (5) beiftjrr), I say; (6) fA5A^n) ? I find; (7) fe]Cjrt), I see; 
 (8) 1*15111?, I reach ; (9.) <ce]&|rn, I go; (10) z^uq, I come. 
 
 (I) Be^fi (pr. be-irh, in one syl. short), Eng. bear; Anglo- 
 Sax, bearan ; Goth, bairan ; Lat. fer ; Gr. (jfrepoo, pkero. 
 
318 SBuiT-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. \ 
 
 The several meanings of bejTt are : (1) bring, (2) bear, (3) 
 carry ; as, bejTi An f o at) leAbAjt, bring hither the book ; 
 be]|i uA^rn' at) WbATi, bear off this book ; (4) produce, (5) 
 bring forth ; as, A5up beiti^|6 z\x ttjac, and you shall bring 
 forth a son ; applied to animals signifies (6) yean, (7) litter, 
 &c. ; (8) to lay ; as, beirieAnn ceAjtc bub, uo seAll, a black 
 hen lays a white egg; (9) to spawn; (10) to obtain, to pro- 
 cure; as, beifi buA|6, obtain victory, beiji beATjACc, obtain 
 a blessing. It has as many meanings as the word " bear" in 
 English. " The word ; bear is used," says Watts, " in very 
 different senses." Or the word " get" in the same language, 
 which implies possession of, or at, any place or thing ; (11) 
 with the preposition ajti, on, it implies seize, lay hold of, 
 catch, overtake, be^fi aiti, catch him (it) ; at; n>-be^Tifi6 rne 
 A]]t, shall I overtake him? Le^f (with) coming after beijt, 
 gives the idea of taking away ; bejri leAc §, take it away. 
 These are the several . meanings which beifi has in all its 
 moods and tenses : Ofte^t, birth; 6 rno bjtejc, from my birth; 
 bfieic, the offspring of the mind, t. e, 9 a judgment, sentence, 
 decision, determination; A]5 caoajtic bfiejce, giving a judg- 
 ment; b]te^ceArb, a judge; hence the Irish jteACCA bjie|ceA- 
 V&v> Brehon laws; b|tejceAti)nAr, a judgment. 
 
 Beiri|Tn, I give — a form of CAbAiri, give thou. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE TEN IRREGULAR VERBS. 
 
 1 bejTt ^ Active Voice, 
 
 2 beifi 
 
 3 c\\x\x) 
 
 4 be at) 
 
 5 beiji 
 
 6 fas 
 
 7 fe^c 
 
 8 TH3 
 
 9 ce]6 
 
 10 c|5 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 Singular — inn,-cA,-A& (p). Plural — Tnajr,-1*V 6 1r* 
 • The Imperfect of beAi) is commonly borrowed from 3^ 
 do, act; 5T){6-|n (nhee-yin), I used to act, do, &c. 
 
 Imperative mood. Indicative mood. 
 
 2nd person, is the Present tense, Sin- 
 
 y t root or theme. 3rd, gularjiTO^i^-T&jffe). 
 
 eA&. Plural — muff, Plu, — Tnu|b,>i8, -ib. 
 -i6, -bir. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IEISH. 
 
 319 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 CAon<M?fonA (wine-berries), grapes ; 
 from cAOfiA, the plural of cAori, 
 a berry (anything red, hence it 
 means also a coal) ; and FforjA, 
 of wine, gen. case of pfon, wine. 
 
 t)f.e|nj, /. 2nd dec. contention, strug- 
 gling, endeavour, attempt. 
 
 Dfiejrn, ». to climb, get up on; en- 
 deavour, emulate, attempt, strug- 
 gle ; urU Aoi) 5A|i A|5 b\xe]n) lejr 
 at) cU\]6e c& &jt&, there is no use 
 endeavouring to get up on a 
 high ditch. Hence, 0|te]Ttiirie, 
 a ladder, and &fie]tnne, warfare. 
 
 fc'jTOTo re Ajfi riu&Al, he went away 
 a-walking — an idiom like the 
 English u he went his way." 
 
 G]|ti5, v. to arise; einis T^Ar, rise 
 
 up, n. dawn; A75 eiftjo An be, at 
 
 the dawn of day ; with le (with), 
 
 it denotes success; 50 n-e]tt]5 
 
 leAc, may it prosper with you. ; 
 nfoft emio le ir> it did not pros- 
 per with him. 
 
 FfoncAn, a vineyard ; from pfon and 
 cat), land. 
 
 Wf n?6ft le tia6 ia&, an idiom — they 
 are not worth much; literally, 
 they are not great (le fiAo) to be 
 spoken of — le lends a passive 
 meaning to fta6. 
 
 CrqopAll, m. 1st dec. a bunch, a clus- 
 ter, a festoon. 
 
 CrijopAlUc, adj. after the form of 
 bunches or clusters ; 50 cfijop- 
 aIIac, in bunches, in festoons. 
 It is commonly applied to a fine 
 head of hair, or to berries on a 
 tree. SnucAij c^opAll tia 5. 
 cAott-FforjA, the torrent of the 
 cluster of grapes. 
 
 EXERCISE XCII. 
 219 S]OT)V*C A5Uf 1}A CAOjlA-f fOTJA. 
 
 ^)'eulu|5 x]°VV^o a fceAC a b-piorjCAi? atw Ajrtjfjfi at> 
 
 -p05TT)A]|t 'pUAJJl bfbAfl t>A CAOJtA-f JOTJA beAfl5, ApUJ^Ce AJUf 
 
 1Ab 'rjrj a b-cftjopA^lt 30 b-Ala]T), 56115016, ajji t)a cjiAobA^b. 
 Jf iorr;8A lejrr; A5111* brie]rr? CU5 j»e ]*uaj* ojtftcu. 'fauAjTt 
 i)Afi ejf^g lejf b' irrjig fe Affi ffubAl * F*^ W 1*195 "VJ 
 n?0]t le jiao jAb." T^b feAjtb. 
 
 of bejft is 
 ... bejfi ... 
 .*. cluji) ... 
 ...beAr; ... 
 ... be|ji ... 
 
 ... ^5 •*■ 
 
 ... p^ 1 v • . . 
 
 — 1*1$ — 
 ... cejb ... 
 
 ... cj5 ••• 
 
 PERFECT TENSE. 
 
 Singular. 
 2 
 
 ]iu5-Ar, 
 
 Cl^-Af ... 
 CUAl-Af ... 
 
 |i^T)r;-eAf ... 
 bubjt-Af ... 
 
 fTttAfl-Af ... 
 COprjA|tC-Af 
 pA^Af, |t|ACC-Af 
 
 cuA&-Af j beAc-Af 
 
 3 1 
 
 fiu5 fe. ArtjAjt, 
 
 CU5 ]*e. 
 aj& fe. 
 jtjrjrje fe 
 
 bub^tic fe. ... 
 f uA^]t f e. 
 cootja^c fe. ... 
 
 ItjAcc fe ... 
 
 Cua|6 fe ... 
 
 Plural. 
 2 
 
 AbAfl, 
 
 3 
 
 AbAft. 
 
 CApjc-eAf cA]r>]c fe 
 
320 
 
 SELF-INSTBUCTION IN IEISH. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 4 
 5 
 
 6 
 7 
 8 
 9 
 10 
 
 clu|u 
 b&Ai) 
 be||i 
 
 .r* A 3 
 
 TO 
 cejb 
 
 *15 
 
 bei]t 
 bent 
 
 beArj 
 bem 
 
 r*3 
 
 TM3 
 
 tej6 
 
 c ?5 
 
 ^ 
 
 FUTURE. 
 
 The initial consonant is aspirated. 
 
 y 
 
 1 2 3 . . ^ 1 2 3 
 
 £Ab, pAJfl, £<V|8. £AH)U]b, £A]6, £A]b. 
 
 ^3 borrows its future from 3&0, take, 5AD- 
 
 £Ab; neg. form, 17J b-pujgeAb. 
 c&jb makes jiAc^Ab in the future. * 
 C I3 » £f oc f* Ab. — (See 52nd and 53rd 
 lessons.) 
 
 CONDITIONAL. 
 The changeable initial consonant suffers aspiration. 
 
 J 
 
 9 
 10 
 
 1 
 
 Singular. 
 
 1 2 3 
 
 }* -fAJTW, -J! A, -JTA6 (fe). 
 
 Plural. 
 
 1 2 3 
 
 -Att)U|f, -f A|6, -t:A]b^. 
 
 6 pA§ makes 3Ab-£A]rKi, in this tense. 
 9 ce|& „ fiACfAjgp. - 
 10 c]5 „ tfaepAjijfl. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Bie, ready to die, a ttucc b&ir. 
 Espied, 00 conn^ttc, perf. from j: ejc, 
 
 see. 
 Fly, v. e]P|ol ; he flew with joy, b'ej- 
 
 cjol 56 ^ oofijAru . 
 Ingenuity, rcuA|t^,/. jr <pefcrin fcttAfm 
 
 'i?a neAttc, ingenuity is better 
 
 than strength. 
 Necessity, cajII, /. |t|AccAnAr crtUAD- 
 
 Pebbles, rojo-clocA, from n?]on, small 
 
 (Greek, fieiov, Latin, minus)' 
 and cIoca, stones. 
 
 Pitcher, crmircjn; 5tt&6 iqo cjto]6e 
 njo criu]rcffj, the love of toy 
 heart is. my pitcher. 
 
 Stooping and straining, c|toit»A6 Ajur 
 rriAooA6 1 rriAonAfc is a strain- 
 ing x>r stretching which is made 
 by a person when tired ; or in 
 going to walk fast, or preparing 
 . for any effort. 
 
 To quench thirst, tAftc bo cors* 
 
 EXERCISE X€IIL 
 
 THE CROW AND THE PITCHER. 
 
 A crow ready to die (in the state of death) with thirst, . 
 espied a pitcher, to- which he flew with joy; but when he 
 
Singular. Plural. 
 
 12 3 12 3 
 
 y -Ab, -Ajn, -A|& ye. -An?«|b, -A|8, -ajo. 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 321 
 
 came up to it and found the water so low that he could not, 
 with all his stooping and straining, reach it, then he thought 
 to break it or upset it, but he had not strength. At last, 
 seeing pebbles at hand, he dropped a great many of them 
 one by one into the pitcher, and by this means he raised the 
 water to the brim and quenched his thirst. 
 
 Ingenuity is better than strength. 
 
 Necessity is the mother of (begets) invention. 
 
 OPTATIVE — BEGULAB ■ 
 
 30 rt>be]fi ^ 
 „ bejji 
 „ 3-cluin 
 „ n-beAU 
 „ n-bejTi 
 
 „ b-f?eic 
 
 » TM3. 
 „ b-cej8 
 
 »> &-*j3 J 
 
 The particle 50 thus precedes the optative, and on that account the 
 radical initial consonant, b, for instance, is eclipsed by n> ; c, by 5, &c. 
 
 The tenses borrowed from other verbs, which now, from usage, belong 
 to the foregoing or any of them, shall be explained in next lesson. 
 
 EXERCISE XCIV. 
 %x) ceAjtc A5U]* AU CAC 
 
 <t>o " cuaIaj8" (perfr tense of clujn) cac 30 jiAjb ceAjtc 
 A]]tl^> cjnn auu a ueAb (nest) : bo £1*5 (perfect of bejjt) yh 
 cuA||tc Ajftq, A3up "bubAjpc" (per. of bejji) aj3 "bul" 
 (from c6j8) AfceAC 86; cjAnnof a b-fu^l ctt, a cajia 8jl|f 
 mo cjto]8e? An u &-CJ3" Ijoro toajc aiji bjc a 8eAUA8 8ujc? 
 b-f ujl bjc A]n b]c ojtc? )tw]f bAm a "b-qs" Ijoro t)]& 
 A]Tt b|6 fAW boirjA^n a cAbA]nc (inf. of bejjt) cu5Ab? 51ac 
 (assume courage) mvrneAC : V* b]8eA8 casIa ajji bjc ojtc." 
 "5o ftAjb mAfc A3AC," A]|t|* (a^ti, says, def. v. ; y is an- 
 nexed for sake of sound, see 53rd lesson) atj ceAjtc, " ]f 
 b5]3 Ijoro 50 m-be|&ib y\'M) 3 t)u*W jrnocAf curf a UAjm " 
 
 CuA]]tc 3An cujjieAb ]f peAjijt 5AI) a caoa]|ic. 
 
322 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IBISH. 
 
 FIFTY-SECOND LESSON. 
 
 THE PASSIVE VOICE OF THE IRREGULAR VERBS. 
 
 Rule. — The general rule for the formation of the tenses 
 of the passive voice is, to annex to the verbal root* for the 
 
 Present tense . . . cAft (caji) ; of the indicative ; of the 
 
 imperat., optative, and subjundt. 
 For the Imperfect ... c^ 
 „ Perfect ... <v6 
 „ Future ... £aji 
 „ Conditional... p^8e. 
 According to this the passive voice o 
 bejTi 
 
 bejji Present tense, 
 
 clujt) 
 bean 
 bei]t 
 
 TM5 
 ce]8 
 
 -cA]t, for the present (-q, for the past) is annexed to each 
 root ; to which, by supplying the personal pronouns, the 
 persons of each tense are formed. 
 
 Note. — After u,-c of the suffix c<vft, tj, is not aspirated; 
 therefore the present tense of clujn, &6<xn, is clujwcAft, t?ean- 
 
 CAJl. 
 
 Although the above rule is plain and short, it is not objectively 
 correct ; for it is not from the root precisely, so much as from the first 
 person singular of each of the several tenses, active voice, that the indicative 
 tenses of the passive are formed ; just as in Latin — amat, amater / amant, 
 amantur / amabit, amabitwr. The perfects of the passive then are formed 
 each from its respective tense irregular in the active, thus : 
 
 Perfect active. Perfect passive. 
 
 1 71113- a f, I bore, |tu3<\8 rrje, was born. 
 
 2, £u5-Af, I gave, cujaS, was given. 
 
 3 ctiAl-AfY I heard, cuaW>, and clujueaS, regu- 
 
 larly, was heard. 
 
 y 
 
 Indicative, Imperative, Optative, Subjunctive, 
 is, (bejjt) -CAjt rne, cu, e ; x\W) X 1 D » 1* b - 
 
 Imperfect. 
 c !> »» >» »» » » 
 
SELF-INSTRUOtfiON IN IEISH. 
 
 323 
 
 4 jtjw-eaf. I did, TV|nt>eA8, was done. 
 
 5 bubft-Af , I said, bub|tA&, was said. 
 
 6 f uA|t-Af, I gotj f uajia8, was found. 
 
 7 connAjjtc-Af, I saw con rjAifiCAb, from cotWAjjic, 
 
 3rd sin.; frACAf, the affect- 
 ed irreg. perf. pass., was 
 seen. 
 The remaining three verbs are intransitive. 
 
 Agp"* The tenses of the passive have never the initial consonant aspi- 
 rated, like those of the active. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Fuittiono, plu. reg. ruiWonnA, con- 
 tractedly trujnnA and pujnne, 
 
 (1) those that abide or belong to 
 a place, the original inhabitants, 
 the old natives of a country, (2) 
 the crew of a ship, (3) the inha- 
 bitants of a town or territory ; 
 from pu]|t, to abide, await, rest, 
 remain. 
 
 5nj&, v. 2, third person sing., present 
 ind. from sm^im, I do, I act; 
 like ago in Latin ; from it is de- 
 rived 51770"?, an act. It is pro- 
 nounced as if 5 were not in the 
 word, like the English "gnat" 
 (pr. " nat"). 
 
 3Ab\AlcAr, m. 1st dec. conquest, pos- 
 session, any landed property ob- 
 tained by conquest or otherwise', 
 from 5<xb, take, seize, get. At 
 present it signifies a u holding of 
 land," a farm ; b-^ruil 5AbAlcAr 
 A5A&, have you a farm ? m 
 
 5Ab (gaw), has many meanings, nrv 
 raary and secondary, (1) take ; 
 as, Asur 5AbpA]6 nje rib 6ato 
 jrejn njAtt pobAl, and I will take 
 you to me for a people— Exodus; 
 
 (2) accept, rescue, 5Ab e ro 
 UAjtn, accept this from me ; (3) 
 catch; as, cAjb a 5AbAil ]Af5, 
 they are catching fi3h; (4) seize, 
 making prisoners of; a^i 5aBa8 
 e, was he seized ; cai& 5AbtA, 
 they are seized (caught), impri- 
 soned; (5) get; (6) conceive, 
 oAb xi Ann a bnoioo, she con- 
 
 ceived in her womb ;(7) go, 
 come, pass by, 5Ab cusato, come 
 to (take side with) me ; in this 
 sense it is by some confounded 
 with the Englis> word " go," as, 
 5<\b uA]tn, go from me, away 
 irom me ; (8) operate, practise 
 it ; 5Ab A]n» beat him ; (9) per- 
 form, 3Ab AbnAo, sing a song. 
 
 3AbA]], a participle: a taking or 
 seizing. 
 
 3AbA|l, a noun: a portion of land 
 ploughed by cattle at one yoking ; 
 a dividing of land. From this 
 word and cinne, or cjtjd — written 
 in old MSS. c]i)t>, (for t?&=no, 
 in sound, inGaelic)a clan, a race, 
 is derived the term SAbAjl-qnne, 
 gavel-kind, the name of the law 
 according to which the ancient 
 Irish and Britons, as well as the 
 Caledonians and Anglo-Saxons 
 were wont to divide and sub- 
 divide the lands of the chief or 
 bead amongst the members that 
 composed the pjnne. 
 
 3AbA]l, n. spoil, booty ; (2) seizing ; 
 a course, direction ; (3) barn ; 
 v. to bind in fetters. 
 
 3AbAnn, a gaol or prison, a pound ; 
 the term now employed for pound; 
 a place in which one is in cus- 
 tody or in fetters. 
 
 3a5aI, (1) a fork, because with it 
 farmers take (sad), or gather, 
 what grows on their lands ; (2), 
 a Den, a fold ; (3) a prong ; (4) 
 
324 
 
 SELF-INSTBUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 a fablt: (5) the rafters of a 
 house, because like a fork ; (6) 
 the groin ; (7) a descendant, a 
 branch ; (8) a lawn between two 
 headlands, hence the names of 
 
 places near lakes, called " ei&flt- 
 3AbAl," Adragoole. 
 2T)uc, v. to quench, to extinguish 
 rnuc An co|D]oU 
 
 EXERCISE XCV, 
 (From Dr. Keating's History of Ireland.) 
 2tt> ce bo 51)16 5Ab<vlcAf (conquest) cnfofTArbAjl, nj 
 rijuCATjn A!) ceAT>3A bi6eAf jto|rbe 'f An c|t^c (country, re- 
 gion) cirfjieAf (j*e) £A n-A fmACc; A3111* ]f ir>A]t pjn bo 
 tiirjrje (from beAn) UiUjArn 3AbAlcAf A]]t i)A SACfAi)A^jb; 
 njojt Ttjuc ceAT>5A t>a SACfADAc be b|i|5 3uji ^A5^8 (perfect 
 passive) jruutjonn t)a ceAnjA bo cojrbeub 'f*fl c|tjc,-A5ttf 30 
 b-cA]Tj]C be f jtj (and there came of that) An ceAi)3A bo bejc 
 Ajjt bun *f aw 3-cfijc 6 fojn a lejc (idiom, literally, from 
 that time, a part-— i.e., ever since, without any interruption) 
 
 A13 S^Cf AnACA]b» 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Dfbrft, 0. (derived from tyd, want 
 absence of, and bejn, bring), in- 
 flict, banish, drive away, /expel ; 
 inf. b|b]jtc j A15 b]bj|tc, banish- 
 ing. 
 
 tJibjflr. n.f gen.-e, banishment ; bujl 
 tybjnce ija puinnne, a desire of 
 the banishment of (of banishing) 
 the inhabitants. 
 
 FuAcri)Ati, adj. hateful; from puac, 
 hate; and matt, as, like. 
 
 Ssttjor, w. destruction, ruin, devas- 
 tation; rsnpr ^sur lom a-\\\ &o 
 j^AtQAb, ruin and destitution be 
 the lot of thy enemy. 
 
 S3morAC, adj. destructive. 
 
 55lt]orA6, the act of destroying. 
 
 S5ft?or, v» to ruin, sack, wreck, de- 
 stroy. 
 
 SjnjorcA, robbed, ruined, ransacked ; 
 zix re TSMorcA 50 bruc, he is 
 ruined for ever ; bej6 me rsnj- 
 • orcA, I shall be undone. 
 
 SsttJOfcoTT 1 * a destroyer. 
 
 re|rc» /• a witness, test, proof, attes- 
 tation. This word is the root 
 of the Latin word testis, a wit- 
 ness; for which lexicographers 
 have found no derivation It is 
 
 one of the few British words at 
 present retained in English. . 
 
 Cejrc, v. a. to try, to prove, to sound, 
 to aver. 
 
 tejrbeAr, « r proof, the act of testi- 
 fying; a certificate, testimony; 
 cejr&eAr fce, the testimony of 
 God. 
 
 Cefpnetb, f. the last will, testament. 
 
 Up, adj. means fresh; 7m tin, fresh 
 butter; noble, generous; tin- 
 f Ijocc, a noble race ; as a noun 
 it means (1) maiden or fresh 
 earth, mould { (2) hence earth, 
 : as opposed to water, one of the 
 four elements ; (3) a valley, the 
 green and fresh appearance of a 
 valley; (4) a verdant aspect, such 
 as a valley presents ; (5) laud 
 newly dug; (6) a grave; (7,) a 
 border, verge or end ; as, 50 h- 
 tin tj'a pA]nn3e» t0 tne verge of 
 the sea ; (8) fire, un-cujl (fire- 
 fly), a cricket. 
 
 Ufilkji, m. a floor ; from uji, fresh 
 earth, and l&ft, the midst ; be- 
 cause in houses newly built the 
 tin within the walls was, as op- 
 posed to that without, in the- 
 (UvrO* "^ midst. 
 
SELF-INS'rJiUCTION IN IRISH* 325 
 
 EXERCISE XCVI. 
 (Selections from Dr. Geoffry Keating's " History of Ireland.") 
 
 Jf 3A0AlcAf Pas^oca bo ji^ne Ijensjrc, T e fUV cAOffe^ 
 
 ija S^cf aoac, Ajft ua BfteAcnACA^b (on the Britons) rnAji 
 ju|t t3T*t°r T e °" b-w? 1 ^! 1 ( tne floo r » the soil) ua BitjcAjne 
 |Ab, ATuf 311ft cujjt vu]]t|oni) uaj6 £ejr> Ann a n-Afqb, A3uf 
 1Ajt i>b^bi|ic cajc 50 J)--fon>Ui) (entirely, fully) bo 6|bjjt ad 
 ceAi?5A leo; A3U|* a f&TfrAjl ceAbnA pi} b> rbjAn le Scauj- 
 bu|tfc bo 8eAi)A8 Aj]t BjfieAnnACAjb. Opt nj |?eib|^i An 
 ceAi)3A bo 6|bjjtc 5AI) An ^u^onn b' Aft coa^a f bo Sfbfftc, 
 A3uf oe b}t|3 30 jtAib rofAt) UA ceAU3A bo bfbjnx Afft, bo b\ 
 rnAjt ad 3-ceAbnA, rnfAn bftyjice wa frufftnn'e bVft ceAn3A ^, 
 Afft ; A^uf bA ftef ft. pn (according to that) bo b| f?uAcrt)A|i 
 b' 6ffteAWACA|b, A^ur toaji f jn njoft for^AbcA (fit to be 
 received) a cefjx Afft 6/ffteAnnACAfb. 
 
 From the conjugation of these verbs, called in Irish Grammar irregular, 
 presented to the learner in this and the foregoing lessons, it is seen that they 
 are perfectly regular in their numbers and persons, and are irregular only in 
 this, that they want certain tenses. 
 
 The tenses which make any show of difficulty to the learner, are the perfect 
 md infinitive. 
 
 "In language itself," s,ays Latham (* English Language,' p. 336, fourth 
 edition), " there is no irregularity. The word itself is only another name 
 for our ignorance of the processes that change words." Again, "The whole 
 scheme of language is analogical." 
 
 REMARKS ON EACH OF THE IRREGULAR VERBS, AND ON TEE 
 SECONDARY OR ACQUIRED TENSES. 
 
 1. Beiftfrn, / hear or bring forth, wants only the perfect, 
 which it borrows from an .obsolete verb, ftu3Afrn, formed, 
 very likely, from fto, very ; and cn3Ajrn, I bring, give, be- 
 slow. In the future tense indicative, and that of the condi- 
 tional, e of bejjt is long bejfipAb, or beAftjrAb; future passive, 
 beAfi^Aft ; conditional, beAftpAinn— passive, b^Aft^Af fee ; in 
 the infinitive or verbal noun the position of the final ft (being 
 a liquid letter) is changed, and made to coalesce with the 
 initial b, thus : 
 
 Infinitive participle, bfiejc, treh (and not bef jtec). 
 
 2. The verb, befftjrn, I give, pr. veirhim) distinguished 
 from the former by the letter b being aspirated, has, as it 
 
326 SELF-INSTKUCTIOX IN IRISH. 
 
 were, two handmaids, which supply it with tenses, not only 
 the imperative, perfect indicative, and infinitive, which are 
 found wanting, but other tenses which it does not want. 
 These assisting verbs are civ^rr* and CA,bru.frn (contractedly 
 for CAb<vjji]rn). From CAbxvfji alone it borrows the impera- 
 tive and infinitive, and along with the regular form be<vftfr*b 
 supplies to the future the secondary form c<xbAjij:<v6 (pr. 
 thowarfadh), I shall give. * 
 
 Imperative mood. 
 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 cAOft&rnujf, thowramush. 
 caoa|JI, pr. tkower, CAOft<x]6, thozvrte. 
 
 c<xbfi<x8 fe, thowroo, tAbftAj&jr, thowradeesh. 
 
 The infinitive, c<vbA]ftr;, thovjarth* 
 
 Indicative Mood— Present Tensed 
 
 bejrtjrr;, cu3<y|rn, and CAOfiAjro ; passive, present, (indicative 
 
 and imperative), bejticeAft, cu5CA|t, cAbAjicAft. 
 
 Habitual Present. 
 bef jteann me, zu^rji) jne, and CAbftAun> itje. 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 be||i^nn, and in^-\t)V' 
 
 The perfect is from the verb cu5<vjn? alone, as shown in 
 
 last Lesson : the perfect passive is CU5A6, from the perfect 
 
 active. 
 
 Note. — The verb cAbAjri, gi v e 5 seems to be derived from the verb 
 oemitn, itself, and a certain prefix expressive of being, essence, a thing, a real 
 gift ; and appearit.g to be related in meaning, and very likely derived from 
 fche old verb, cfc, am, is, are, which is found in the present tense of the vefb 
 &o beic, to be — of which said ca, the infinitive, would be " z&6," a being, an 
 essence, a reality. CA&e-itijnj or cAbAif*]**). then means, I give in reality, I 
 bestow, confer a gift, favour, or the like. With this meaning it has a certain 
 force and strength, which the verb be|rt]ti> has not, and is on that account 
 employed solely in that mood — the imperative — in which command, entreaty, 
 is implied, and in the infinitive, because that mood, being a verbal noun, con- 
 veys the idea of imparting gifts, cAbAtic (cAbAficAr — a gift bestowed.) 
 
 The future tense of tAOAjm although composed of two 
 syllables, receives not the sufiis oc^b, but f ab, the future 
 suffix peculiar to. verbs of the first -conjugation — like the' 
 simple verb bejjt, for derivative and compound verbs follow 
 in most instances the analogy of their primitives and sim- 
 ples. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 327 
 
 Obs. 1 The correct spelling is cAbaftfab, suffixing-£A& 
 
 to the root cAbA|]t, which is preserved throughout, and not 
 the phonetic spelling c]ub|iAb, employed by Dr. Keating, by 
 the translators of the Protestant version of the Bible, and 
 others. 
 
 Obs. 2. — According to Dr. Johnson the verb "give" in 
 English has twenty-two different -meanings, primary and 
 secondary, and receives nine others additional from the 
 accessary aid of prepositions and adverbs, such as in, out, 
 over, vp 9 off, (as, give up, give over, give out, &c). These 
 several meanings — primary, secondary, and accessory — the 
 verb bejfvjrt) (cAOfiAirn) in Irish receives. But it is necessary 
 to remark that cAb*]fi, be]ji. and caj have the meaning ot 
 bejft, bear, bring, convey, carry, along with that which signi- 
 fies give: as, c<\b<vjft citato mo ca^aI, bring hither to me 
 my horse ; cAb<v| jt ua^to ai? c-olc yo, take away from me 
 the evil; £115 fe leip An meub a bj A5ATD, he brought 
 with him all I had in possession. Thus the verb CAbAift 
 conveys in Irish ideas apparently opposed one to the other. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 2l6bA, m. 3 dec. from a&, an e ement; 
 and bA, in life, living, or exciting 
 life, vitality; (1) an instrument, 
 especially of music; (2) a ha- 
 bitation, fortress, palace ; a6da 
 ceojl, an instrument of music ; 
 a^ut cu-5 re left AT W A -*6bA 
 jrem ]Ab, and he brought them 
 with him to his own dwellings. 
 
 Slllob, adj. ancient aijij Allob (adj.), 
 in ancient times, formerly. From 
 this Keltic root the Latin word 
 " allodium," freehold, ancient, or 
 independent possession of land— 
 a term for which there has been 
 discovered no satisfactory deriva- 
 tion,appearstohave been formed. 
 Allodium is opposed in meaning 
 to feodum, a fief, or feefarm, i.e., 
 land held from a patron, for 
 which the client promises fidem, 
 1 faith, or dutiful service. Taking 
 feudum, or, as it was at first 
 spelled foedum, to be derived j 
 
 from the Keltic po&, the sod, 
 turf, or earth, it means mere 
 possession of the soil for one's 
 use, but not to have the allodium, 
 or original ancient right and title 
 to it which the patron, or chief 
 lord, enjoys. 
 
 2lo|r,/., age. 
 
 iilof , m. a sect, a class of people ; ai? 
 c-Aof 65, the young ; ao c-AOf 
 AorcA,the aged; aij c-Aor ceojl, 
 musicians ; Aor reAnroA tjA clAti- 
 TAc, the race of playing of the 
 harps — i.e., harpers. 
 
 Djc, gen. beAtA, life, existence; fAn,*-' 
 bjc, in the world, in existence ; 
 A]fi b]c, at all ; ouioe ajti bjo, 
 any person at all; Welsh, byd. 
 As a prefix it implies everlasting ; 
 as, bffc-beo, ever-living, eternal. 
 
 brieiSeArb, gen. bTtejceArbAn, in*. 3d 
 d. a judge, from b|ie]t, to bear, 
 to bring forth, therefore, to bring 
 forth in the mind, to judge of a 
 
828 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 thing, to discern, to pass sen- 
 tence. 
 
 OrieiieAibnAr, a judgment ; ija cab- 
 A]ft (give) bnei^eArnnAf A||t 
 Aon neAc, do not judge any 
 body. 
 
 ClfcTirAc, /. a harp ; from el&ri, a 
 music board, and rjceAc, pacify- 
 ing. 
 
 t>AHA, bold, daring; from bo, bad, 
 contrary to; and atja, agreeable. 
 The prefix meAri, is an adj. sig- 7 
 ntfying foolish, wanton (English 
 "merry" is nearly like it). From 
 meAri is derived the noun roejne, 
 or ttjitie, wanton folly, madness, 
 Ajn .inine, mad, in a transport. 
 STJeArt-bftnAi therefore, means 
 fool-hardy. 
 
 lejseAr, n. 1st d. gen. lejsir, a cure, 
 remedy, medicine, healing, act. of 
 curing. From lejo» (P r « in *y)» 
 
 m. gen„ leA^A, a physician, Eng- 
 lish, leech ; Germ. lech. : 
 
 leio^t cure, heal. 
 
 le|£ (ley-ee), Scotch Gaelic, lengh, 
 read thou ; Latin, lege, read ; 
 lej^eArj, learning a lesson; j:eAri 
 lei5io, a man of learning. 
 
 locc,/. a fault; bo £ejb locc, found 
 • fault. 
 
 Ioccac, adj. faulty. 
 
 loccUj5,V find fault. 
 
 Ioccu5ac, the act of blaming? cen- 
 suring. 
 
 Sejtjnj (pr. shinm), singings playing, 
 creating melody in any way, 
 vocai or instrumental; eoUc aoij 
 Teinnj, skilled in music; <vj5 
 rejnin Asur ajs bAiijpA, playing 
 and dancing; 
 
 £ u 15».*« understood. 
 
 Cj5, v. comes. (See Thirty-fifth Les- 
 son, Vocabulary to Exercise lvi.) 
 
 EXERCISE XCVII. 
 
 (Selections from Dr. Geoffry Keating's " History of Ireland," p. lii). 
 
 <Do 3eib (got, found) tt)Aji at> 3-ceAbnA locc Aifi at; Aoif 
 Te&t)tt)4. (of playing) tja 5-clartfAC at;» GjTijnn; aju]* a befji 
 t)ac TtAiB ceol AnrjcA (that they were not possessed of a 
 knowledge of music). )y cofrijAil, nap brtejceATf) e-f*An A-fft 
 ceol 'f&t) rr^b|c, 43«f 50 b-A|jtj6e (especially) Afft aw 3-ceol 
 t)5ao&aIac (Gaelic) fo t;a b"B||teAnn, aiji rn-bejc AneoUc 
 V U* itjAjUcAfb beAWAp (that appertain to it) leif, 86. 
 $AO|lirrj wac A]t cu|5 (understood) 5cAJ$r)ijTf*f& 3UJ1 ad (for 
 bu8, was) Atf>lA]8 bo bj B|]te 'nn-A jtjgeAcc, j?a lejc (apart, 
 separate), le| £ejr;, ArbAjl borbAii) bf5 (gen. case of beAj, 
 small), A3uf wa b-uAjfle (the nobles) A511T* tja b-ollArbAirj 
 bo bf irjnce (in her [Ireland]) atvt> Atlob 3ujv currjAbATi bneic- 
 eArbi)AT', lei3|0f, j:jl|6eAcc, ceol, asut* TtfA^UcA cjnnce 
 (certain) bo bj ajti buo aw ©fftjnn, A5UT* rrjAn fjij tj^oti 
 cneAfbA (honest) bo ScATrjbuftfc ojiejceArbnAr' rneA]t-8Ar;A 
 bo beAWAb A|ji ceol t;a b-BfjieAiw bo IoccuJaS ; A3up if 
 lorjgrjAb lion? (and it is [jongnAb] a wonder to me-— Irish 
 idiom, with me) tjati lej5 CArnbTieT;f*|f\ . . . * Oftt 
 V) b^pujl pAn bj.c 0|6 |f rno Ann a rnoUnn CArnbjtenfff 
 
SELF- INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 329 
 
 6||ieAi)iTAl3 DA Aiwp At) ceol 3*°^^; A3 fo toa^i a bejft 
 T*t) c<vjb|b|l ceAbna- (same chapter) ; " atm> a AbbAjb ceojl 
 Ari)A]t) bo gejbiro (I find) bjccjoll (the diligence) An qtn6 
 fo (of .this people) forbolcA ti)A|t bo b-pujljb CA]t At) ujle 
 cjneAb b*A b-^ACAroA]% cl|rxe,30 bonjeAfbA." 
 
 FIFTY-THIRD LESSON. 
 
 OBSERVATIONS ON THE IRREGULAR VERBS. 
 
 (3) The verb cltqn, hear. 
 
 The *7iirc? in order is clujn, " hear," which in the for-, 
 mation of its tenses is regularly formed after the model of 
 the first conjugation ; except that ( 1 ), its regular perfect, 
 "ckrjneAf," is commonly, by metathesis, or rather substi- 
 tuting I in place of 0, written and pronounced " cttAl&f'* 
 (irregular); and (2), that the infin. and part, form is "cloj*;" 
 Clu^neAf, the reg. perf. is not uncommon. This verb, 
 clu]T>, may therefore be safely ranked among the regular 
 verbs, yet it is here retained to conform to received notions, 
 which regard it as irregular. 
 
 With the infin., clof, the following terms in the Keltic 
 and foreign dialects seem to have a strong affinity : 
 
 .Noun, cluAf, ear, that which has (cloj*) hearing ; 
 ... clu, report, fame, reputation— what the public 
 hear of one. 
 Welsh, ctyw, hearing. 
 Greek, kXvco, to hear on report. 
 Latin, clueo, to be talked of, to be reputed. 
 Irish, clucac, adj. renowned, famed. 
 Greek, kXvtos and kXvtlkos, renowned, famed. 
 Latin, inclytus. 
 
 EXERCISE XCVIII. 
 
 THE TREES AND THE HATCHET. 
 
 Ha cfiAjn A 3 u r *V cuac. 
 A wood-man (peAji-Amuib) came into a forest (co|ll) to 
 ask the trees to give him a handle (cop) for his axe (cuaJ). 
 
330 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 It was not much he asked, and therefore the large trees con- 
 sented ,(cu5 Aoncu3A&) to give him the humble ash (p ujn- 
 7*eAn, and pujnfeos). No sooner had he fitted the handle 
 in the axe than he began to fell (-^e^yijiAS) the noblest trees 
 in the wood. The oak, witnessing the destruction (rlAb) 
 that was made, said in a whisper (0^5 or ipol) to the cedar 
 (reubAfi), " We lost ourselves when we gave him the ash." 
 (bo CAflArnAjt r|T)») fejn 'tuiA^t cu5<xm<v|t 66 ai? £ujnreo5.) 
 
 When the rich surrender the rights of the poor, they give 
 a handle (to be used) against themselves. 
 
 (4) <DeAi). The verb bean. " do/' act, make, is in mean- 
 ing like the Latin facio. It borrows the perfect from the 
 verb 3nj6jTtt, I act; root, 3trjorb, n. an act; and also the 
 imperfect, 5njfynn, I used to do. 
 
 Perfect. 
 1 TMgneAf, . 1 TtignArrjAji. 
 
 3 Tt]5t>e re, 3 ft^rjAbAjt. 
 
 The regular perfect of 5016 is §ni6eAr, which, with the prefix i\o incor- 
 porated, becomes tij^neAr (5 asp). In the modern spelling £ (asp) is changed 
 into v, for sound's sake. The infinitive is &eAijA6 — old form, beAnAm. The 
 subjunctive or secondary form of the verb after the particles, uac, nf, 50, is 
 &e&ttnA]ttj ; as, be]p, re ijac n&e*Mit)A]ro (subjunctive mood), he says that I 
 do not do; and perf. beAjinAj* ; &ent re nac tj&eAttnAj© me ah ceAfic, he 
 says that (subjunctive" perfect) I did not do the-right-thing (justice). 
 
 tteAn is very likely compounded of too and sm&irn. That it is so, is seen 
 more plainly from the spelling of the secondary or subjunctive form pf the 
 verb, viz.,|&fononA]m— 50 n-bfoOoOAjin, that I do. This form is clearly derived 
 from too and 50]6|m ; beAn, ill process of time, assumed the present form 
 from the older, bjon^AiTn. 
 
 (5) <De]]t. Ail the tenses of bejrqrn are regular, except 
 the perfect, bubft&r ; the imperative, AOAjfi ; and the sub- 
 junctive, AbjiAjrn. 
 
 <DubfiAr=bo be|]teAf (bo, sign of the perfect, bejfieAr), 
 perfect tense, from the verb bejftjro, I bear, bring forth, out> 
 &c. 
 
 2lbA^Tt, say,=A, an intensitive particle, and bej^i. 
 
 2lb|tA]m, I say, is composed of a, and befjijro. The infini- 
 tive is, bo jiAb, to say. The passive of AbjtAjn? is adaticati; 
 of bejTijrn, bejjiceAji ; perfect, bubjiAr, active; bubjtAb, 
 passive. 
 
SEjbl^INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 331 
 
 EXERCISE XCIX. 
 
 2in C-]oU|l A5Uf At? f|Oi?r;AC. 
 
 THE EAGLE AND THE FOX. 
 
 <t)ob|bAn |oU|t A3ur |*jor?i?AC a b-pAb A|fi?f|{ib s)i?A tf-boA^; 
 
 CO?7)lipr<M)A b' A Cejle, At? C-]0lA|i Ajft b^Jljl Cf1A]t? Aifib, 
 A3U}« Al? f|01?r?AC A 5-cIa]|* fAO] t?-A bol?l). l,A A^|t]6e'l)UA|ft 
 
 bo b] at) f]ont?Ac aidu]5 paof '1? qri, bo |t|t?t?e At? ^oU^fi 
 jOi)i?f«|6e Ajfi a cu|leAt? 65 A3up bo cdf5 le^ce e, b 'a 
 i?eAb bo f <\ojl f] a bejc co Aftb Af beAlUc At? c-fioi?t?A}5. 
 
 'NllAjtl CA]t?]C At) f|01?t?<XC A b<Vjle bO CU5 X] £AO| 'At? |0lA]l 
 
 b-cAob At? beAjtcA peAlcaig bo Tti3t?e f|, Aguf b' j&fiff b' 
 {tt?p](T>o At? cujleAi? 65 UAjce. 'NuAjft bo co?)v>A][ic f| i?ac 
 jiao <\oi? ri?v\]C aoi? bejc A]3 be-Anab jmpjbe, bo f5|ob ai?i? a 
 beut criojllfeAt? a bj a b-ce]t?e 3<vrift &j, A5ttf bo cii|ji p &o\ 
 't? 5-CftA|1?, l<V|*A|ft A l|01? ai? c-]oIa]x le AT?-eA5lA 8f p&jt? 
 Ajuf b ? A l?-Al, <v5«p a cuiri b 5 uaIac A^riCj A!) cujleAi? A* 
 bjulcjiiTj f| A|]t bAll aiji ]ti?pjbe, tAbA^jtc A]fi a{|*. 
 
 N| 'I ai? cjojiai? f<\Ojt 6 8]05aIca]* t?A rou^nqrie £ao{ 3 <\}\i 
 a 8eAt?At?t? ]*e flAb. 
 
 Observations on the Irregular verbs — continued. 
 
 (6) }-<x5. In -pA5, get, find, the sixth of the irregular 
 verbs, the only tenses not following the nprmal mode of 
 conjugation are (puAjiAf), the perfect active, and (£uajia6 ; 
 and pn]r), the perfect passive; with pi^nn, Mould get , the 
 conditional, ^e]b]n) (like 3Aj&A|n?), a-verb of kindred mean- 
 ing, signifying to get, supplies, most commonly,the imperfect^ 
 future, and conditional tenses. 
 
 T^ftjc, was found, a It hough not much employed in writ- 
 ten or spoken Irish, is still not unfrequently read and heard. 
 
 (7) pejc. The Gaelic, verb, signifying to see, to look at, 
 is expressed in Irish oy the term pe]c, see (vide) and c|8|rn. 
 'In the imperative mood the word A?i?4Ttc is ususlly heard, 
 and beATic; Gr., bipKO). 
 
 pfiqn? and cjb|rn are each, conjugated regularly* In 
 the perfect, however, cot?t?A^tcAf, I saw, is the form. This 
 term, connArKjAf, -is equal to " co#," together (Latin, con) t 
 and beAfic<\j\ Cot?t?ACAr, I. saw, is another form nearly as 
 common, derived from con, $©, and -pejceAf , regularly formed 
 from p e^, see. The inf. i$ lrreg. pejcf jt?$ and by the inter- 
 
 2 
 
332 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 change of c and y — ^ejfqt?, to which z is sometimes annexed 
 for the sake of strength, thus, ^efrqnc. The perfect passive 
 is, strangely enough, " pscAf ," as well as " connAftCAb." 
 
 (8) The irregular features of ft]j, reach ; and of (9) cejb, 
 go, have been already shown (see p. 320). 
 
 KfJ makes its inf. fioccAjt) ; and t&]b, inf., bo 6ul. 
 
 (10) The conjugation of the verb c|3]trj, I come, should 
 be well known, for its use in Gaelic is very common, being 
 employed with the compound pronoun l|orn, with me, leAc, 
 with thee, le^f, with him, &c, to express the English words 
 can, could; as, 
 
 T^5 Ijoro, I caw— literally, it comes with me. 
 
 *C]5 leAc, thou 'canst. 
 
 T/J3 lejf, he can ; c|j lejce, she can f 
 
 fexjr>]c Ijorn, I was able, I could — literally, it came' with me. 
 . 'CiocpAi.b l]orr>, I will be able; conditional, qocpAjnn; 
 infin. t>o ceACC. 
 
 VOCABULARY, 
 
 2l:bleAr, misfortune, ill-luck; from 
 At!}, a negative particle, and leAr, 
 luck. 
 
 21tiac, help, power. 
 
 tjAttAibAjl, opinion. 
 
 CleAcc, v. to practise, to experience, 
 to exercise. 
 
 t>ul, a trap, a snare. 
 
 <5Ar5;vf6eAcc, lightness, fleetness, 
 smartness, the fact of being re- 
 lieved of an incumbrance. 
 
 £onATijA&, jeering, gibing, mocking; 
 
 EXERCISE C. 
 
 2lo Sionnac 3AU jAfibAl. 
 
 <t)o 3ADA8 S]ot)t)&c *t)X) bul, A|r> STie^rn lAftbAil noc b* 
 feATitt leif tc ?&5&]V 'v® a 6j<M5 'w* be^c 3AOCA a^ti £Ab. 
 'Nuaijv b'ejTtjg f e attjac f&o] 'rj c-f aojjaI, bo " £ACAf" 65 
 30 rj-beAnpAjbe forjAitjAb jtaoj. B'feATtfi leif bAf 'ha 
 
 «AfbA J<VflOAll; ACC 6 CATllA UAC flAb AftAC A]Tl, bu& W]AX) 
 
 le]X An oa|1 a b' ^eATtrt a curi ajti a ArbleAf. Ujrne riT>» 
 "CU3" fe cujtieAb bo ua fionnA^ a ceAcc 50 b-u|le A15 
 *>A]l. 'NuAfri b|bATi ujle criu|^3ce bo Iadajti leo t»A bri^A- 
 catia yo. " H|'l fiof A]3 neAC A3Aib ajti bic beo, CAb e at> 
 Iai? focTioibeAcc A5uf eAr^ujbeACCA caojutj Anoir* ajti 5A6 
 
 (from *ro on po£, respect, enter- 
 tainment ; tjAti)A&, an enemy, 
 i.e., the entertainment given a 
 foe ; mockery.) 
 
 jAttbAl, a tail ; (from -|An» aft, behind, 
 and bAll, a member.) It is pro- 
 nounced as if ri|AbAl, transposing 
 7 and |i respectively. 
 
 5octxo]6eAcc (from to, happy, and 
 cjtojde, a heart), light-hearted- 
 ness, ease of mind. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 333 
 
 cao|. N| bei8eA8 An "pjof fo A3ATn, cjr;ce, acc rrjuijA a;> 
 de<vccu5<vb " pu.A]rt" roe. ^'it* l e 1f Al ? ceATtc-A jia8, CAb 
 
 § AT> CAITlbe A!K>ff* pft||j CA AT)T) ]ATlbAl. B-pU|l TTJA1C A?Jl 
 
 bjc feo fjorvrjAC atjt;? M|'l cjTjce: if rrjoft at; c-|O05f)A& ca 
 ojitt) 5u|i tjIac fjb le]f co £AbA j*o? Le bu|t leAf a curt 
 fiOTr>A|b b] fot)T) at)t?)oti otut> at? cott)Tia8 t*o a 86at>a& 8aO10. 
 " peiciS," bo M 6113" tnife fornplA bAO|b — ojrt if feAjijt 
 roniplA t;a ceA5Af3; pojllfiseAtM) ai? 3t)|orb beAg-i^cin at; 
 ce bejjteAr at) coTT)Ajrile. <DeAT)Ai8 thati fii), to Aft bb 
 WS*^ ^ir e v Ba]t;|8 8job da iatidaIa 3|iat)a |*ft> o *t) Ia po 
 
 ATHAC, 
 
 2l|fi Ai) corbAiTile po a "clop," bo "caitjjc" feAtJCfJOTVnAC 
 a Iaca||i ajut* CU3 toaji ro ^TteA3|tA8 : 
 
 "Se rno bATiATbAil, a bujije TbuiTjcTiig, t;ac att)Iat8 b&Afl£A 
 coTbAjTile uaic, bA rt)-bA pejbfji leAc b' lAftbAl peit) pAgAjl 
 
 A|TtAir." 
 
 In the shortest compass the fullest elucidation of the irregular as well 
 as the regular verbs has been, in the foregoing Lessons, presented to the 
 reader. 
 
 The irregular verbs have been grouped so as to give to the ten only the 
 same inflection as far as possible. 
 
 Few as the number of irregular verbs is, they could well be made fewer. 
 Some verbs in Irish form, it is true, their infinitive mood and participles 
 differently from the regular mode, but they are not, on this account, irregular* 
 To increase the amount of irregularities " is the last art that the philosophic 
 grammarian is ambitious of acquiring. True etymology reduces irregularity 
 by making the rules of grammar not exclusive but general." — Latham on the 
 English Language, p. 336. • • 
 
 lUT The verb ic, eeh, eat (Latin, ed-6)\ changes c into 
 X in the future and conditional tenses. )K¥**>9 ^ shall eat; 
 loppAjnT), 1 would eat. 
 
 The change from c to t is phonetic ; the, use of o before it, as found in 
 MSS., arises from collating the vowels broad with broad. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 lejr, lejce, Ijntj, lib, leo); &tu 
 bur5, to hoist; root, *vn&» high; 
 lionj, with me ; leAc, with thee, 
 &c. 
 Jeopardy, s&6; Ajronfi saoa, time 
 of jeopardy^ danger, com motion, 
 
 Crane, eonru 
 
 Fat, adj. tiAii)Ati, me 1*» noun ; (fat- 
 ness,) mejc, rule. 
 
 Goose, f. ge ; Gr., yfa (ch and g are 
 commutable letters) ; German, 
 gans; Anglo-Saxon, g6s;. Latin, 
 anser, m. andf. ; Ger, gamer. 
 
 Ctet^off (to), get away, hoist one's 
 
 . sails, get out of a place which is 
 
 dangerous, is expressed by the 
 
 words &ri&Uc>A& l]on), (leAc, 
 
 distress from without, persecu. 
 tion. 
 Sportsman, jreAti r^ilse, literally, a 
 man of hunting, r£|l5e being gen, 
 case of re]l5- 
 
33-i SELF -INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 EXERCISE CI. 
 Na 5&a6a (pr. ge-ob-a — a short), A3uf tja cofVftA. 
 La &j|x]&e bo fybAfi 5eA8A A3uf coftjiA A]3 ice Afft Aon 
 
 T1)ACAl]te A3Uf bO CAJT^C T?A pj]t ^1^ OjlftA. b'2lflbU]gbA]t 
 
 $A co]t]tA leo, 6|]t b|bAjt eAbc-jtorn; acc t)a 5eA8A a b] cfionj 
 
 AgUf ]tAri?^|l 3AbA& ]Ab. 
 
 9\w Ai?i)f]|i 5a6a ]f f ojiuf bo 'n Tbu]Tjc]|i ca 5AI) twe^c 
 5A1) roAon, A]t6u5A6 leo, 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Allow, v. le]5, ceAbuj£, be^t ceAb, 
 would not allow, nj lei5pA6 ; tjac 
 5eAtt£A& ceAb. 
 
 Cur, cu|UeAij. 
 
 Fodder, £ObAft, (Ger., ./iter/ Dan., 
 fader ; Anglo-Saxon, fodher ; 
 Jsing., fodder; Latin, fodrum.) 
 From £ob, the sod, earth; and 
 Aft, ploughing, springing from ; 
 
 hence, provender ; everything 
 
 that supports beasts. 
 STtab, v. to stop, to hinder, to keep 
 
 all to one's self, to cram. 
 .SftAbAifte, a hinderer ; a mean fellow 
 
 who keeps all he can, and annoyi 
 
 others. 
 Manger, mAntiAc, tnAjoreAjt. 
 Miserable, ruAjtAc. 
 
 EXERCISE CII. 
 THE DOG IN THE MANGER; 
 
 A dog made bis bed in a manger, and, lying on the pro- 
 vender, he would not allow the horses to touch any. " See," 
 add one of them, "what a miserable cur ! that neither can 
 eat it himself, nor will he allow- those to eat it who can." 
 
 Never act the cur through selfishness. 
 
 Na frj bo J|tAbA^]te 50 beo. 
 
 IMPERSONAL VERBS. 
 
 . According to the strict meaning of the term impersonal 
 
 there is, in Gaelic, only one — bAfi l^oro, methinks ; bA]t 
 
 lejr pep, he thinks himself, in his own opinion ; bAjx is, 
 
 perhaps, a form of be^fi, says. 
 
 Verbs, like the English, •' it appears," videtur (Latin), are in as great a 
 variety in Irish as in English. But no philosophic writer can admit that 
 this class is impersonal, since the pronoun or sentence is, manifestly, the 
 subject of such verbs, which are, withal, invariably found in the third person. 
 Hence, in point of fact, such verba, are not impersonal. 
 
 DEFECTIVE VERBS. 
 
 <■ These are more numerous. For the English " quoth he," 
 the Irish equivalents axe, " a]H x e " an ^ ^ f e > °l T e > Ab 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 835 
 
 £ Ab (he relates). There are others — ?ai&, he resigns, yields , 
 p]bj|t, Ae A«ou?5 ; y\ £uU]ri (which is, very likely, from r>]S, 
 a thing , and pilA^rt, necessary), it is necessary ; catiIa, ii 
 happened; ccTtCAfi, he -fell* " Slijt/* scjfs, takes 7* final, 
 when followed by a vowel; as, A-jri] 4 at) LAOC-ceojl 5tijT), 
 "says the warrior bard." — Song, The Minstrel Boy — Irish 
 Melodies, 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 brteAc&uio (from brieit), perceive I CfteAc, plunder, booty; njo qteac, 
 ■judge, look into, observe. my ruin, alas ! my woe ! 
 
 EXERCISE CIII. 
 9X\) -piAC-bub A5UJ* tja rr)AbA]8 aIIa. 
 
 THE RAVEN AND THE WOLVES. 
 
 <D' jAnn fiac aiti tja Ti)AbA]8 aIIa ]tO^T?t) b' A 3-CfteAC 
 uaca, rr>Ari 56aII 51171 -riAb |*e 'tjt/a 5-ciqbeACc ajji peAb at) 
 Ue, acc " cu5AbAn° at> -p]teA3TiA6 fo 86. "N] T*]nn-ne, 
 acc at) crieAC bo leAT|cu; Ajuf cAlfMf TltJ (moreover) bo 
 "beAnpA" c]teAC bjnr; £ejt> bA b-civjcfATnuif (if we should 
 have fallen). 
 
 H] fe A]|t at) flub a 3Di&eAf buirje, acc at> itjc|T) Is * 
 5T>ibceA]i h \r cojji 8u^tk> bjieAcnugAb. 
 
 EXERCISE CIV. 
 THE TWO MEN 4ND THE HATOHET. 
 
 There were two men (be^jtc) travelling (nubAl) together 
 along the same road, when erne of them met with a hatchet, 
 which he took up and said, !' Behold, what I have found." 
 " Do not say 'F (rn]X Q )> says the other — say ' we* (x]VW-ve) 
 have found/ ' After a short time it happened that the party 
 who lost the hatchet came up and seized (5Ab) the man who 
 had it, as the thief. " Oh," said he, " ' we' are undone." 
 (ca f|T)T) cajic). "Do not say ■ we/ say ' 1/ " replied. his 
 companion, " for it is not right that one should have a share 
 in the danger (5A&) without having had a share in the pro- 
 fits" (cAijibe). 
 
3>)$ SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 FIFTY-FOURTH LESSON 
 
 ADVERBS. 
 
 An adverb is a word that shows the time, manner, or circumstances of 
 an action ; as, John walks hastily ; John walks with haste ; " with haste," 
 or " hastily," points out the manner of John's walking. The expression 
 *• with haste" is as much an adverb as that other ending in " ly," according 
 to Dr. Priestly, who defines adverbs to be (1) "contractions of sentences; 
 or (2) clauses of sentences, serving to denote the manner and other circum- 
 stances of an action." 
 
 (1) In the eleventh lesson, page 49, part I., it is shown that adverbs ir> 
 Irish are formed from adjectives, by employing immediately before the.latter 
 the preposition 50, with (equal to con or cum, Latin), as, tjua6, new ; 50 
 UUA&, newly, de novo. This class corresponds with those denominated by 
 t>r. Priestly M contractions of sentences." 
 
 (2) There is another class which are nothing else than " clauses of sen- 
 tences," composed of prepositions, nouns, pronouns. It is, of these latter 
 the present Lesson shall treat. They are common to every lar guage ; as, 
 wherefore, i. e., for which; therefore, i.e., for that; quam-ob-rem i (Latin) ; 
 quem-ad-modum, scilicet (scire-licet) ; videlicet {videre-licet) ; pour-ami 
 (French), 
 
 ADVERBS. 
 
 21 b-£Ab, a-far ; from a, in ; and £Ab, length. 
 
 21 b-pAb Af fo, far hence (in relation to time or place). 
 
 2t b-^Ab jiojrbe, long before (in time or place). 
 
 21 3-c«3ji}, far off (from a, in; and cejn, dat. case of cjat;, 
 remote, distant, foreign, tedious), as to time ; }\ C J*9 
 Ijoro ca cu Arnu^j, I feel you are long absent; us to 
 place; jr fAbA o" v lArb a ca a 5-cejn, one is far 
 removed from the (friendly) hand that is in a foreign 
 land ; cjat;, n ; plur., cjaijca ; ca re t?a " c|ai;ca-" 6 
 conrjAijtc me cu, it is ages since I saw you — I have 
 not seen you this age. 
 
 21 5-corbntifbe, always, continuously; from a, and corbi)u|6e, 
 abode; i.e., abidingly. 
 
 2lmAC, out. 
 
 Sirouig, without, outside. The difference between Aroac 
 and Arnujg is, that the one is connected with a verb 01 
 motion ; as, cej& atoac, go out ; the other with a verb 
 of rest; as, ca me Arnit[5, I am without. 
 
 ro ji e, / to-morrow. 
 2tn>A^|ieAC, ^ 
 
SELF-INSTBUOTION IN IEISH. BSf 
 
 Lfc A]ti i)A rbAijteAc, to-morrow, 
 
 2l||i Aif, back. 
 
 2l|Ti at) 4v6bA]t t**n, therefore. 
 
 2t|ti bAll, on the spot, presently, very soon. , 
 
 2l|Tt b-c, at all, in the world. 
 
 21] tt 6131 n, with difficulty. 
 
 EXERCISE CV. 
 ?4i) pAolcu A3Uf aw C7teubA]6. 
 
 THE WOLF AND THE SHEPHEED. 
 
 4)o b] H)AbA6 aIIa Ann, a bj " a T^fAb'' ai.5 btteAr 
 (watching) A]|i cpeub CAOttAjg, acc nfaji |t|nne fl^b (slaugh- 
 ter) A]|t tyc ottttA. Bj feAtt At) cjie^b a " 3-corbnu|6e'' 
 jrAoi, AtnitAi; nAc jiA]b Ann acc 5a&ai&. <D' t>An, At? tda&a6 
 nATt?AbAC a b-j*Ab A]tnf]tte (a length of time) 'nn a beAg- 
 coTnuftfAin 3^n &3c6ift A]]t b]C a beAtjAb. " ^a &e]|te" (at 
 last) bo fA0|l An c]teubA]& 3utt CAfiAb ceAnr* (gentle) &, 
 A3ur; " A]jt An A&bAft xw" (therefore) cti]ji r^> ^13 btt * & 
 bA]le 66 — oa CA0|tAi5 fA0| n-A cujiato. fNi cu]f5e (no 
 sooner) t;u Ai.it fe t;A]ll (opportunity) 'nA bo i\x\c A]|t xyx 
 
 CA0JIA15 b0CCA A3Uf Tt] nne r^ b ^3 u r CjieAC (spoil) OftftA. 
 
 2l|3 ceACc.A bA]le bo 'v cfteAbAib connA]fic ye An c-ati 
 rnon a TtjnneAb fits At* b] ?e "atduis," A5U1; g&ijt: Aro<x~ 
 bAn rnon n?6 ! cujl nje An rneub ]*o 'nuA]fi £115 me cujiAm too 
 cA0ftA]5 30 b]ceAinoAC. 
 
 Jf HjeAfA CATlAb treAllcAC 'nA nAttjAb polluf ac. 
 
 VOCABULARY. - ' 
 
 fAfti, «?. watch, observe, attend. 
 
 ¥&l\te (far-ye), (1) watching, watch- 
 fulness ; (2) a watch, hour of 
 the night, a timepiece, or watch ; 
 (3) the vigil-hour, or dawn, 
 ***:A7Tte i)A tQ&ptje" the dawa 
 of morn; luce jrAjtie (people- 
 of- watching), watchmen ; ctjoc- 
 jrAitie, a watch-hiil — a special 
 name applied to many hills 
 through the country ; hence the 
 word trAjfte of itself signifies (4) 
 the top of a hill, height. "FAn*e" 
 is the exclamation addressed by 
 the peasantry to one in danger,. 
 
 ConjAinc*/- 2 dec. protection, favour, 
 patronage; as, in the Litany, 
 cu]TiATT)ui& rynn \:e]t) jtao] 00 
 compile, we put ourselves under 
 thy protection ("we fly to thy 
 patronage.") The word is spelled 
 thus, coTT)<\ttA]C, in many places. 
 It is derived from com, together* 
 with; and ajiac, aid, power. 
 This latter is itself from the root 
 ixri, a plough, and means (i) 
 supporting, defending, (2} the 
 power to support and defend; 
 Atwr, a habitation, comes from 
 the same root. 
 
838 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN HUSH. 
 
 implying " watch," ( 'he on your i exclamation of the Irish soldiers, 
 
 guard/' " take care." It is a mi- in the hour of danger, from the 
 
 litary term also, as Dr. Keating term Pharao. King of Egypt — 
 
 remarks, like that of Frenchmen, 
 " yardez" One is astonished at 
 StunUiufttSs , ignorance and im- 
 pudent gliM&s, deriving this 
 
 one instance out of the countless 
 calumnies which ignorance of the 
 people and of their language have 
 given birth to. 
 
 EXERCISE CVI. 
 
 % beffi ScAtrj'bufif.c &v cat; b|b BjuinnArj; A15 corbjtAC 
 (contending in battle), no aj3 ouaU8 a ceile 50 "n-AbfiA|b" 
 rrjAji cornAijic, t>e Juc Anb Pharo ! Pharo ! A5UT* fAOjljS 
 re-fAn (and he thinks) 511 |t ad' 6 'n b-pocAl, PboqtAO, b' 
 Afnrr) bo |tfj da €/5ipce cleACCAb leo, rnAjt corrxxjjic e; 51b* 
 0] yjop, 66 rjn; ff ]oi)Ai) 6 A5U]* (for it is the same as) 
 " pA||te, fAjjte 6," aj5 |t<xb lejr An jtojnn eile (the other 
 party) a beic Aijt a 5-cojrbeAb attja.iI a beifi An "priAncAC 
 " gardez, gardez" An c<m> bo Cf8' ye a coitmjtfA Ann 3UA]f 
 (danger). 
 
 ADVERBS. 
 
 2inn Ajce, near, nigh; Ajce, i.e., ^Aice, nearness; from 
 yccar, Welsh, tf^ws, near. 
 
 21 on Afjtbe, on high. 
 
 2ii>All (=6, at), oil, see lUP* below), over, hither, to this 
 siite; always connected with a verb of motion; as, cAfijt 
 av5aU, come over.* It is the opposite of Anon, to the other 
 HMe ; as, bul Anon A3ur AnAll, going to that side, and to this 
 side, wavering, changing from side to side. 2lnon and a^aII 
 convey necessarily the idea of motion. Whenever a state 
 of rest is implied, the adverbs employed are a bur (for a 
 b-po^ur), on this side ; caII, on that side ; as, ca ye a bur, 
 he is on this side (not at)aII) ; ca re caII, he is on the op- 
 posite side (not Anon). 
 
 21 bur A511T* caII, here there, hie, illic; on this side and 
 on that (when a state of rest is implied). 
 
 2lnon A5'-ir at)aII, hither, thither, hue, illuc ; to this sidt 
 and to that (when the idea of motion to a place is conveyed). 
 
 {g^ a> 2lnoo (1) is written also Anol! in many instances. On this account,an<7 
 because it is in meaning antithetic to ahaII, which ends in tt, its derivation 
 appears to be from the preposition oil, above, superior, yonder, liigher ; and 
 *\rj, the; atioh, i.e., &vo\\=M), the, oil, higher, yonder (rAob, side, or leic, 
 half, being /understood) ; (2) AnAll, hither, to this side, is a contraction for 
 
SELF-INSTKTJCTION IN HUSH* 339 
 
 6, At), otf (6 from, ad, the, oil, over, above) ; (3) caI is derived from the 
 same word, oil, and c, a prepositive, like r» in ruAr, or rather the remnant 
 of the preposition bo (omitting o, and changing & into c) ; (4) a bur is .fc 
 contracted form of a d- posur, i.e., atj (cAob) fo^ixx, the nigh side. 
 
 The particle An, the prefix to these adverbs, is considered by Z uss to 
 be the article, and not, as others think, the preposition. 
 
 %r> aIIo&, of yore (for at» c-ato Allofc, the old time; or for 
 atjd [Am] aIIo&, in the olden time). 
 
 2lrj beAf , southward ; or, from the south. 
 2l>> ojfi, eastward ; or, from the east. 
 21 x) ]A|t, westward ; or, from the west. 
 21 &-cua]C, northward ; or, from the north. 
 
 Note. — 2lo 6eAf , meaning/row the south, is a contraction for 6 An 6eAr; 
 so also atj ojti, from the east ; for 6 An ojtt; atj ]Att, from the west ; 6 atj 
 jAfi — 0,/rom, being omitted. 2ln 6eAr, the south (in the nom. case), is com- 
 posed of the article atj, and the word &eAr, south, right side ; also ad 6eAf , 
 is for Ann &eAr, in the south, according to the grammatical arrangement of 
 the context or sentence. — See "Easy Lessons," part II., p. 128, second 
 edition. 
 
 2li) T)occ, to-night; sometimes 0]6ce is added; as, atj 
 ojbce rjocc, this very night. Greek, vvktl ; Latin, node ; 
 Saxon, nicht ; English, night. 
 
 2ii) ]u8,- to-day ; At) Ia J n p6, this very day i au jour 
 d'hui. 
 
 2li) t>eAccAfi, externally, for, Ann feAccAji (the initial f, 
 when aspirated, being omitted) ; root, f eAc, apart, outside ; 
 -CeACCAjt, more apart. 
 
 2tnt) Aon-freAcc, together. 
 
 The word ua|* means above, high ; hence ua^aI (ua^-aI), 
 high-born, noble; uA^rle, nobility. " ■■• 
 
 So, jof means below ; hence ifeAl, low-born, lowly, hum- 
 ble ; At) c-AOf iTe&l, the common people. 
 
 Whenever Irishmen wish to express the idea of motion up, or motion in & 
 downward direction, uat; and for take an initial r ; as, ruAr, upwards ; rfor, 
 downwards; ruAf A5Uf rfor, up and down (active). 
 
 A state of rest above is expressed by t/uat and f for ; as, z'/xp fuAf (thaid 
 huas), they are above ; c&]t> fiof, they are below. 
 
 Motion from above is expressed by the form, An uat (*. c M o An UAr) ; 
 from below, by An for (for 6 An for). • 
 
 Hence, atjuat; signifies down ; as, cA|tti AnuAr, come down ; L e., come 
 from above ; Anfor, up ; cAftft Anfott come up ; i. e., from below. 
 
 Ojtt, east; r<>lT*, eastward; fAtt, after, west; n^T^> westward; follow the 
 same analogy. The initial r is perhaps from the preposition §ur, towards. 
 
340 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 CeAnn, adj., tight, stiff, straight, 
 terse, independent, stubborn, 
 hopeful, strong, reliant : tjac 
 ceAnn cu, are you not stiff? how 
 stiff you are ; ca tne ceAnn, I 
 am stiff; c& re co ceAnn le 
 Ve*\\v- n* bn&6A (pr. braha), 
 he is as independent as the miller 
 (hterally, he is as independent 
 as the man of the mill) — not in 
 any dread of being in want of 
 food. t>ft&, bti&6, and brio, is 
 the Gaelic of hand-mill or quern. 
 TjftfA appears to be of the same 
 root as the Irish briAC, an arm, 
 Trench, bras, the hand-mill being 
 worked by the strength of the 
 (bftAo) arm: * 
 
 5<M) eAsU 50 rrrtd]C£Ad ah Sataoac 
 " ceAijn" 
 
 &OT) ceub ax &o qui]-, no Aon 0IA015 
 Af 00 ceAnn. 
 
 Nor dread that the cold-hearted 
 (ceAnn) Saxon will tear 
 
 One cord from that harp, or one lock 
 
 from that hair Song, Though 
 
 the last glimpse of Erin. 
 
 CeAnn, having 50 prefixed, becomes 
 an adv., meaning stiffly, tightly, 
 independently, &c. 
 
 2tjo pAlAC na rlAbttA]6e a^ qi&]6 r]tjn 
 " 50 ceAnn." 
 
 Covering the chains that galled us 
 pressingly. — Song, St Patrick's 
 dag. 
 
 CeAnn, a prefix — as, tajc, enough, 
 plenty ; ze^tjtJXAi, a surfeit, as 
 much as one can eat, or drink, 
 or possess ; 5UC, hold, receive ; 
 reAt}n-5Uc, tightly grasp, &c 
 
 CeAnn, v., press on, move, force, 
 
 hasten, tighten, press together ; 
 Greek, ruvat; Latin, tendo, te- 
 neo ,♦ Welsh, tymtxu , 
 
 CeAtjnuio» *•» cause -to '-be tight, 
 straight, to fill, to cram. 
 
 CeAtjn, n., dint, force, stiffness, pres- 
 sure, le ceAnn Aorre, from the 
 pressure of age, from dint of age. 
 
 CeAnoAd, a participal noun; from 
 CeAnn, to fasten, to draw near; 
 A]5 ceAnnAfe leir» drawing nigh; 
 a surfeit. a cramming, abundance; 
 if n)A]fi3 a riACAfi A]fi bAtjn^l5» 
 A5Uf a ceAnijAd Ajse trejn, it'is 
 woful to get (money) on bail, 
 and one self having plenty. 
 
 CeAnnACAO, a pincers, a vice, an 
 instrument for tightening and 
 squeezing. 
 
 Cone, m., (1) a boar, a hog, "t» 
 bjACAb a o-conc," to feed their 
 hogs; loc Curftc, Turk Lake, 
 Killafney; and injr oa &-Coric, 
 in Loch Finvoy, county Leitrim ', 
 (2) a whale ; hence jnjr ha &- 
 Cone, Innishturk, near Clare Is- 
 land, on the western coast ; (3) 
 a torque, a " ring of twisted me- 
 tal, generally gold, worn either 
 on the neck, round the waist, 
 across the breast, or on the 
 limbs, as an armilia or finger- 
 ring." Many such are every 
 year dug up — golden treasures 
 of the past. — See Dr. Wilde's 
 Catalogue of the Museum, class 
 V., p. 70 ; metallic materials — 
 gold; or "The Transactions of 
 the Kilkenny Archaeological So- 
 ciety." 
 
 EXERCISE CVIL 
 9Xv re<xr>cu. 
 
 &VV a 1)-aw, acc le ze/xvv &o-\re &' eulujg a luc A5ur a 
 9eA]tc. 2l]3 re^ls U d-aod 60 nus fj cone ajji sftejn) 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 341 
 
 cliiAire, acc bftffeAb a ^jacIa A3ur b' ei5ft> 6) lei5^i) fc»o 
 'y rt)-be]i&&c injceAcc. C^ejr fo, caitjjc feAfi tia ^1^3^ 
 fUAr A5UJ 4 £115 pe ^Aoice 30 ceAiw : acc 6115 at? c-feAtJ-ctt 
 uAice at) ^TieA5]tA6 fo : I^a leA5 co cftuA]6 y]X), ajti bo* 
 f eAi)-^03At)CAC ; fe eAfbA 07115 A5UI* luc A3iif rvj bicb^il 
 fot)r)A b] OTirt) : bu6 cojfie bujc cuirrjOugAb, \)\ A|ft at; i;6p 
 A CA11T), ACS A|ft AT) i)6r a bf&eAf. 
 
 Ha bi bojjib le beA5-feAjibf:o5AT;EAi8 at;t) att; a A0|j*e 
 A5Uf a Uise. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 At the same time, Atwr At; Am ceA&tjA. 
 Groom, 510IIA ejc. 
 
 His allowance of corn, a co-riojim 
 Aribam. 
 
 Rub, cuirml ; (A13) cuimilc, rubbing. 
 The whole day long, Ajri £eA6 A ^ 
 Ue. 
 
 EXERCISE CVIII. 
 THE HORSE AND THE GROOM. 
 
 2tt) c-eAC A3uf At) 310IIA. 
 
 A groom was the wbole day long rubbing and fitting 
 out his horse, while, at the same time, he was stealing ana 
 selling his allowance of corn. "If* you really wish me/* 
 said the horse, " to look well, give me less 01 the rubbing: 
 and more of the corn." 
 
 FIFTY-FIFTH LESSON. 
 
 ADVERBS RESULTING FROM NOUNS GOVERNED BY 
 PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 2l|]t oaII, on (the) spot, just now. 
 
 2tijt bic, at all, in existence. 
 
 2l|fi &151T), with difficulty. 
 
 2tirt pAb, altogether. 
 
 2t^ ]t b-tup, "at first, in the beginning. 
 
 &|jt beiTte, at the end. 
 
 &rxeAc, into ; ajt|3, within (doors) ; (ApceAC, u e. 9 ^uf 
 at) ceAC, to the house ; Ap c|3, t. e. 9 Aptrp at; C13, in the^ 
 house). 
 
 2J|ti uAi|t|b, at times (uAjjiib is Dat. piur. of uaijh m 
 hour). 
 
342 
 
 SSLF-INSTRTJCTION IN tBISH. 
 
 4)e b|tf3, because, by .virtue, of. 
 
 4)e 50 ax, usually. 
 
 4)e Iaca^ji, presently. , 
 
 4)e Id, by day,, in the day-time. 
 
 4)' 6|6c&, by night, in the night-time. 
 
 7*A cuA^iatj round about, in a circle. 
 ipA 6eof5, at last (pr. yeo-igh, in one syl.) 
 
 pA. 66, twice. 
 
 "pA feac, by turns. 
 
 P"a cuA]fi]m, conjecturally ; btqle jja tuAjjijro, a blow by 
 chance (cuaji), without aim; cuA||t}rn means about, in the 
 direction o£, without denning the precise way 
 
 pa cu&j'fi^n? is a preposition also (see lesson "56). 
 
 6 cejle, asunder (6, from, cejle 5 a companion, from one 
 another). 
 
 6 f \x), from -that time, since. 
 
 b\ ^f jol, lowly, in a whisper 
 
 6f &|t&, above board, aloud. 
 
 VOCABULARY; 
 
 ^Ifto-nor (from fcji»,high, nof, fashion, 
 
 custom), high-life, fashion, state. 
 Cori le neAC, ».' as well as another," 
 
 is an idiom for A]?i co\\ le neAc, 
 
 in the same way with another ; 
 
 be]&|nn-re ArnlA}6 cop. le bume, 
 
 I would be sipdilarly (situated) 
 
 like everybody else. 
 Ctmo OOUIoi »■* 2nd con. to tremble; 
 
 from cn]c, trembling, shaking. 
 Cti]ocnuoA6, the ac£ of trembling 
 
 from fear or terror ; a trembling; 
 
 being in terror and awe. 
 CtiojceAn, pr. kroykw (gen. 71), 1st 
 dec, plu. cf.ojejii, like the gen. 
 
 sin.,but more commonly c\\o-\cne, 
 the contracted form of cv-O]. 
 ceAHA), the skin of any animal, 
 the hide, pelt, peel of fruit, the 
 rind. CftoiceAi} cAo'fiAiJ, a 
 sheep's skin ; cfiojceAn U015, 
 ealfs skin; criojceAn cA]|ib, a 
 bull's hide ; Welsh, croen; Arm. 
 kroehen; Greek, xpStftpr, cfioj- 
 ceAij A:ti roo cftojc«j/, akin for 
 
 skin. CfiojeeAn is, probably, 
 from c\ux]i, figure, shape, forma- 
 tion ; and ceAij, the heading or 
 covering, i. e., the coating which 
 gives completion to the frame. 
 Faoi'd tfri, at lfttge about the country 
 (pAO]^. under, has, • as in this 
 instance, like its equivalent in 
 Greek and Jiatin, the. more ex- 
 tended raeaningof aiow^arotowZ). 
 3l6ti, m., 1st dec., a sound; a cry ; 
 utterance, . noise '. like that of 
 streams; the voice as distin- 
 guished from articulate sound; 
 * : as,-jrii)Ajc &0; o^V-t Acz if °^ c 
 t>o qUc, thy voice is good, but 
 thy musical powers (511c) are 
 bad ; the roar of animals. 516- 
 • fiAc, noisy, humming, ever- 
 talking. 
 516ft, sound, is mas. gen. 1st dec. gen. 
 5lojft ; 5lojtf , glory, is fem. and 
 of 2nd dec., making the gen. in 
 e, glome. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 343 
 
 EXERCISE CIX, 
 
 2in c-2lp^l a 5-c|tO|ce<vT) \eo\v* 
 
 £)o c\x]]i a^aI cjtOjceAn leoji) A]jt, A5uf bo cua^8 ArnAC 
 ^ao] 'n qji a^5 cuji' eA5lA A]|t 3*6 bejceAC (brute) a caji- 
 lu^5 le]]*. <Do f ao]1 j-e r^l^of a 'cu|t ttfAjt ai) 5-eeAbnA 
 A]|i f]or)r)<xc 5 acc A13 clof bo \ rnAbAfc jl-jc fO A S^fa 
 bubAf^tc t^ : " 2i)*ir e > 3° &e 1^l^ • be^6e<x& c]t|6o«5Ab ojtri)- 
 fA^cojt le neac, rounA 3uja e|jx rne ^uA]rn bo 5^jf^ptl." 
 
 Stub-nof t)AC cleACCA|t bfieACATw e-peji}. 
 
 CeAnnA, already. 
 
 C]b, although ; from qb, sees, i. e.> seeing that. 
 
 Co|6ce, ever, in future. 
 
 Qb&oijy to wit, viz. 
 
 poil, yet, awhile ; $ at? 30 -pdjl, wait awhile. 
 
 peAfbA, henceforward. 
 
 pory yet, moreover. 
 
 J)|8, a -form of cj& (which see). - 
 
 Jlle, thenceforward; as, 6 x]v> jlle, from that forward. . 
 
 teijt, entire; 50 i&jfi, entirely. 
 
 Leojt, sufficient ; 30 leojt, sufficiently. 
 
 2t)A]V f|n, in tfyat way, so so; toa^i |*o, thus; rrjAjfe, well ! 
 rnA]r e j 5° be|rb]T), well, indeed ! 
 
 2t)|n|C, frequently. 
 
 Kt^rb,' ever, up to this, hitherto, in past time; coj&ce 
 means" ever in time to come; nj T 1 ^ V e A TM AT ^ A1 W t°» 
 A3 u r V] be|8 a cojbce, he was (not ever) never here, and 
 he will not ever be. 
 
 Sal, before. 
 
 Sv- '"bl<\]b (same as Ari)U^8), in like manner ; from f^rbA^l, 
 like, similar. 
 
 ' VOCABULARY. 
 
 Blow, v., reu& ; blew with all his 
 
 might and main, bo feuo 50 lut, 
 
 Uij&fft.. 
 Cloak, ^aIUid ; Latin, pallium, 
 Close, adj., blue ; 30 blut, closely, 
 
 tightly ;nf or Mttjce, closer; more 
 
 closely, more tightly. 
 Conquer, v., buA]6 fA^A]!,—- buA&u- 
 
 fjO.6 ; also, ctiejre jrA^Ml ; bAjtfi 
 
 cneire ; cneire, signifies a trial 
 of strength (from cfieurj, strong, 
 powerful) ; bAftft cjtejre, is, 
 therefore, superiority (b&fift) in 
 a trial of strength. 
 
 Shower, c\i, /., gen., ce&i&, cuAjt 
 c&aca, a rainbow— prognostic of 
 a storm. 
 
 Sun, 5n]An, f., gen., snejtje (two syl- 
 
344 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 tables), foluf ija sriejne, the Which of the two was the stronger, 
 light of the sun. - cta aca be'n ro-bejitc bu6 
 
 Traveller, peAti nubAif, peAft cu^uif, qieroe. 
 
 corA]6, r]ubAlA]6. Wind, 5A0fc. 
 
 Vapour, ceo. 
 
 EXERCISE CX. 
 
 A dispute arose between the wind and the sun, which of 
 the two was the stronger. At last they agreed to put the 
 point upon this issue, that whichever soonest made a tra- 
 veller take off his cloak -should be accounted the mote pow- 
 erful. The wind began, and blew briskly and strongly a 
 blast sharp, scathing, and fierce ; but the more strongly he 
 blew, the more tightly did the wayfarer wrap his cloak 
 about him. Then the sun shone forth. With his warm 
 beams he expelled the storm and the vapour. The man 
 felt the heat; and, as the sun began to shine with greater 
 warmth, he at last sat himself down and threw his cloak on 
 the ground. The sun gained the victory ; and, from that 
 day to this, one is subdued sooner hy the warm beams of 
 kindness than by the pelting storm of severity and violence. 
 
 Mildness is better than fierceness. 
 
 )\ pe&jifi rrrjne 'pa bojjibe rrjojt. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 t>fieiceAti) (see Vocabulary Exercise, 
 xcvn); bitejteAti) ceAfic co- 
 z\\om aij c-eus, death is a 
 righteous, equitable judge. 
 
 CuculUn, the general-in-chief of the 
 Knights of the Red Branch, 
 "cufiA]6e oa cftAO]be RuA|6e." 
 The name seems to be formed 
 from cu (gen. case plur.), of he- 
 roes ; and cullAt), stay, the guar- 
 dian, support (root, cut, 'back, 
 reserve). 
 
 tSAjl,/., history, meeting, the friends 
 who meet, passing' events, res- 
 pite, time, friendship, the ex- 
 pression of it, a gift. 
 
 OAjnseATj, adj. (from bo, difficult, and 
 5071), to wound), firm, strong, 
 protective, secure. 
 
 t)e]6, n., desire, wish, longing; as, 
 01 7 l roe ado oejd fjn oftc, I do 
 
 not grudge you that—literally, 
 I am not in any feeling of sym- 
 pathy for you on that (head). 
 
 fcocc, adj., strait, narrow, close, fast ; 
 50 bode, closely. 
 
 CatHoa, a doublet ; defence, protector. 
 
 5AbAi?Q (see Vocabulary for Exercise 
 xcv.), gets, receives, nj sadado 
 
 , fe b&, no effeub, he receives not 
 cows nor herd ; followed by teir, 
 with, it implies to yield to, also 
 to succeed — literally, to take 
 with; as, tjf sa&aoi) le titieuu 
 no le ctWAo, he yields not to 
 the brave, nor base ; rt| SAbAijn 
 corijrwc lejr no cac, nor con- 
 test, nor battle with him (death) 
 succeeds. 
 
 SoIaitj, Solomon. 
 
 CfiuA5, adj. pitiable, mean, wretched. 
 
 The following piece, taken from a collection of manuscript poems for- 
 merly in the possession of Dr. Murphy, Bishop of Cork, is ascribed t£ 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 345 
 
 Donough Mor O'Daly, Abbot of Boyle, who flourished in the thirteenth 
 century. The date of the poem is a.d. 1219, twenty-five years before the 
 abbot's death. His poems, like those of our own Moore — " the poet of all 
 circles" — will continue to be admired as long as the language in which they 
 have been composed shall exist. His versification is easy and natural ; his 
 thoughts dignified, often sublime, always elevating ; his language, like the 
 manna, fair and fine, satisfies the soul at once with its sweetness and its 
 strength. On account of the wonderful simplicity and purity of his style he 
 is called the " Ovid of Ireland." In the " Transactions of the Iberno Celtic 
 Society," by Edward O'Reilly, author of the Irish-English Dictionary, the 
 names of thirty-one poems, most of which are in the possession of the present 
 writer, are given. The following poem, though not found amongst the col- 
 lection which O'Reilly saw, appears, judging even from internal evidence, to 
 have been written by the abbot. How wonderfully simple and correct the 
 Irish Ovid has written, when these stanzas, as well as all others which he 
 has left us, are at the present day, after the lapse of more than six centuries 
 perfectly intelligible to every Irish- speaking scholar. 
 
 EXERCISE CXI. 
 BfiejceAtt) ceAjtc, correction) at) r>eu3; rj\ 3<\bAt)i) le qteurj 
 
 i)o le cjtuotj, 
 N] 5<\bA?n> ^H*310b t)o 6|t, A5ttf oy ce]3 65 i)o aji|*a|8 u<v|6 y 
 Wf bA|i)5e<M) oi8ce Ajft r>o Ia; ni' bAfr^eAi) cnAc aijx at) 
 
 eus, 
 W] 5<vbar;T) corrjjtAC leif no cac ; ry\ 3A0A1)!) f e b<\ na 
 
 cfieub. 
 2t|jt ai) rn-bAj* n)Afi cu]3ceA]t l^nn, V] bAi^eAn cjll no 
 
 CUAC, 
 
 Hi bAir>3eAn CA^fleAn Aijt, no rrjujt; no 50 3-cirftCAfi iu \ 
 
 A1) UAlg, 
 
 Iflj b-pujl luAbAjTteAce no luc, bo beAji^Af cu caji bo cjiac, 
 )^euc i)Afi cuTt)bu|5 neAjtr a cojftp SArrrpporj, 
 
 2ln bjiAO] 2t)At)AnnAn A5u^ CorjjtAO] ; An b-£eicceA|t 
 b&ojb 5Ufi loft. 
 21 cleA^A so^le 50 lejti, Tjjoft cuibbuig e Aift An tn-bAt*, 
 
 CucuIIaip eArbrjA t)A n-eAC ; nAfi lei3eA8 ua(8 neAC f Iai), 
 SoIaH) njAC <DAibi 3eu|t 5 3I1C; jj* be]ri)in a ttjjc 5UJ1 fjoji, 
 
 211)9]* AT) UAlg A CA 50 bOCC, bO CU]|t6A6 A COfif> JTA 
 
 8]Oi). 
 'plfiinne 1*0 518 5uft feAtib; dj f|i)e nati 8eAjib ai) bAjl, 
 )X 1°°^?M) ^3**** eu5 bAjt l]i)i) ; beic a lejne luiro at> 
 
 > . bA ir> 
 
 O 1)AC bArt) 6'r) eu3 8ul, in' AT)Att) fo ceAb A*f f*o 8ei8, 
 <Do beijtm) bo K]5 pa i)5jtAf, 30 b-qs|8 An bAf bo rtf 
 bfxejc. 
 
346 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 FIFTY-SIXTH LESSON. 
 
 COMPOUND PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 Prepositions are of two kinds, simple and compound. 
 The simple, as, aj£, at 5 ^IT 1 * on 5 &0 ? to ? & c *> have received 
 
 the earliest attention in these lessons. 
 
 i, 
 
 The compound are composed of substantives and prepo- 
 sitions. They are short phrases having the meaning peculiar 
 to single prepositional particles. In this view they are quite 
 easy, for phrases bearing a prepositional sense exist in every 
 language* But some of the Irish compound prepositions — 
 like curn, towards, for the purpose of— .are not in meaning 
 clear, being composed of nouns now ol^olete, and have be- 
 come, by usage, so reduced from their compound state, that 
 they resemble simple prepositions. 
 
 21 h-^A^l, in the border of, vicinity of (from a, in, and 
 •jrA/fl, a ring, a wreath, border, circle — kindred in meaning 
 to -pal, a fence, enclosure ; whence ^aIa^t), a cloak, covering). 
 
 21 b-pvfinA6 (from a, in, and ^AjtjtA&j company, linked 
 in society — root, -pAri, same as rn<\]t, along, jte, with), along 
 with, in company with, in comparison with; in this last 
 sense written a b-f AfqtAf i V*c b]teA5 AT)0]f e, a b-£Ajt|tA|* 
 rt)A|t b] f e, how splendid it is now, in comparison with how 
 it was. 
 
 • 21 b-£AjtjtA6, -\x cjtuAg jat) oi5! ji " 'r)n a b-£AirfiA8," it 
 is a pity there is not an heir in their company. — Davis's 
 " Lament for the Milesians." 
 
 21 b-]:]A8r>u|re (from a, in, and fqA&rmjfe, witness, pre- 
 sence), in sight of, in presence of so as to witness; bej^TD 
 e a b-jqAbrmire <t>e, I say it in the presence of God; Ann 
 n> -p]Abnu|re, in my presence, before my face. 
 
 y*\$WU)X («- e.) ^]oy, knowledge; jnt»r, tell), to declare (in 
 testimony) what one knows. 
 
 21 b-£OCA]ji, with, together with, in company: -pocAjfi, 
 company, nearness to ; it is from the same root as f ocuf, 
 near. 
 
 21 i ac o. m (from a, and Iaca^x, spot, presence, where one 
 
gtfLF-INSTRUCTiOK IN U*I*2. 
 
 Ul 
 
 stands), in" presence of, a Iaca||1 ai? T^eAJitlA, ia th* pre- 
 sence of the Lord. 
 
 Op corfjAjfi (from of, over, and cwjajji, direction, count,, 
 aim, front face, presence), op cori?A|fi At) txwJM^g nj6|]t, be- 
 fore the whole world- 
 
 Op co|i>pe, opposite,, diagonally, face to face, vis-a-vis, in 
 presence of (from or*, and copne, i. e., cuAftje, an angle, 
 diagonally, in opposite angles or positions). 
 
 [Observe the resemblance in meaning of the ftve preced- 
 ing prepositional phrases.] 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Hjrceojtt, m., a (play) actor; a jester, 
 a showman ; also a merry andrew, 
 a jester. IteAOAjrceojri, an ae- 
 tress. From AjrceAc, astute, 
 tricky, sportful, mirthful, jolly ; 
 nac Aifce^c fcu ? Are not you 
 queer (a strange fellow) ? 2l]rce, 
 invention, conception, a plan ; 
 Greek, acrreios, witty, clever. 
 
 t>e<vlUj5, gen. case of beAlUc. m., a 
 way ; a. b-pAb beAllA|5, a long 
 way; fA5.AQ. beAlUc, clear the 
 way. 
 
 briornA, n., a faggot, a bundle, an 
 armful. 
 
 Cj&jr (cee-yish), a mask (root, q6, to 
 see, <\r, through) ; bneus-eu&Ai), 
 a false face; r5At-euoA|n, a veil 
 or cover, in general, for the face. 
 
 CuAttcu5A& cape, search all round. 
 
 Incjnn, n. ? brains ; from ]ono» or Ann, 
 in, and ceAnn, head. 
 
 lorocuji, t>. (from 70m, for ujroe, about, ' 
 and cup, to put, send, lay), to 
 carry ; o' jorocuti, he carried. 
 
 leun, misery, misfortune. 9X)o leun, 
 my 6ad sorrow! 
 
 CeArc&fl,/., want, defect ; ca& e Ox 
 ceArc&il uajc, what is it you 
 want? Mfl me a &-ceArc&il 
 ni& Ajri b]t,Iamwantiugnoihing. 
 
 CeArtui^iro, I fail, I am in want, I 
 die. It is very commonly, in the 
 spoken language^ employed in 
 the third persons singular or plu- 
 ral, with the compound pronouns, 
 uajtw, from me; uajc, from thee; 
 ua]6, from him, &c. ; as, ceAr- 
 rui5eAT?n puncA UApi), 1 want a 
 pound — literally, is wanting from 
 me a pound ; a b-ceArcufaeAnn 
 A|rt3eAO ua|c ? Do you want 
 money — literally, is money want- 
 ing from you ? 
 
 EXERCISE CXII. 
 2ii) fjonrMC Ajuf At) c]S]y. 
 
 THE FOX AND THE MASK. 
 
 Cua^6 T]ot)t)&c a jreAC a C15 A^ceoj|ie A3111* a|3 cuAfi- 
 CU5A6 cA]tp bo coon^jic |*e cji^r f5iArr)*c Arjt) : " )y bjteA§ 
 A») clo^eAi} e, 30 cjnce, be]]t fe, acc rrjo leui}, t)&t b-£ujl 
 
 JT>C1tW At)0/' 
 
 )X beA5 |f t;|ii eAbAi) aIuji? 3Ai) ce^x) ce^l]8. 
 
3 IS. SELF-INSTIiUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 EXERCISE CXIII. 
 2tn feAthfeAu A5Uf* at) b&r. 
 
 THE OLD MAN AND DEATH. 
 
 B] feATj-'peATi a b' ^orncuin " a b-trAb" becM^ cuon?- 
 uaIac bnoft)A]6. 'Caitjic At) cMfieAb rji) (there came so 
 much) cii|ure (weariness) A-|n t:aoj a cnojrne (its heaviness, 
 weight) 511ft cajc re be e, A5ur 3un jIao]6 (called) re a^ti 
 
 AT) rrj-bAT* A CeACC A5UT* CTipC 'cUfl leff AT) TD-beACA CUUAJ 
 
 °1 T* e ^M3 caca6 (leading, spending). M] cujrce 5lAO]8eAb 
 A||i, 'r)A cait)jc at; bAr Ajuf b J ^jA-pnu^ (enquired) cAb e 
 b| ceArcAil «A]8. " Mf I ceo," A^n fe-fAi), acc, tda 'f f{ bo 
 co} I h (if you please) &Tibiij5 (raise) ourn At) c-uaIac ro, 
 
 Nl r)-|OT)T)AT) CU^TieA5 A CUfl A]fl AT) Tt)-bAf A5U] 4 A ]OT)T)- 
 
 f&f&e. 
 
 To invite death and to encounter his presence are not 
 alike. 
 
 Obs — The case which, compound prepositions govern is 
 the genitive, because the leading word in a prepositional 
 phrase is a noun ; as, At; ucc <De (imploringly), for God's 
 sake — £>e is gen. of <D}A, governed by ucc (bosom) : at* 
 ucc, for the sake of, is literally translated, out of the bosom 
 of, for the love of — ucc being the seat of the affections. 21] n 
 ron fioccAine, for peace sake. 
 
 21 r ucc, for the sake of, pour F amour de. 
 
 2i 5-ciot)ti, a 5>ceAT)T), at the head of, at the end of, in 
 addition to, along with ; root, ceA^i), head, end. 
 
 Op qoon, over, above, at the head of; ca <t)|A or c]otyt) 
 t)A< borbAjt) rbojn, God is above (at the head of) the entire 
 world. 
 
 Slot) Ajnqr (ajuqr, a meeting), in the meeting of; ceig 
 add a Ajnqr, go to meet him. 
 
 21 5-cu|T)t)e, in order to- get, to meet, to obtain, for, cajitjc 
 fe a 5-cu]t)T)e AiTijib, he came for (i. e,, in order to get, a 
 5-cujr)r)e) money. This preposition is ever on the lips of 
 the speaking Irish, implying to meet with, to get. It always 
 follows a verb of motion. See or co]T)T)e. 
 
 21 le^c (from lejc, half, one of two; side), to the charge 
 of. It is an adv., and means aside, apart, hither. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 349 
 
 21 CAob (cAob, sicle), relating to, in regard to. 
 2lrpeAf5, among, amidst (from a), and meAjx, mixing — 
 Latin, misceo ; Eng. mix, i. e., misc. 
 
 From A5A16 (eye-e) face, front, is formed the preposition 
 add aja]6, against, which is very much in use. Le AgA]6 
 with the (face) view to, intended for, ca ye yo le A5<V]8 
 SeArnuj]*, this is intended for James. O A^Ajb, away from, 
 from the face of; y&O] AJAjb, under the eye of, in the view 
 of. 
 
 The preposition Ajft, on, is omitted oftentimes before bun, 
 foundation ; cul, rear, back ; £Ab, length ; y eA&, space ; f u& 
 breadth ; ys&i, shade, appearance ; y on, sake ; — bo, to, is 
 not always expressed with euro, the form, shape, the waist, 
 circumference, position ; nor with fie]u', will, accord. In 
 this way these nouns have the appearance of simple prepo- 
 sitions. In the following list they are given in full : — 
 
 21} |t bun, established. 
 
 21] n cul, behind ; as, A-||t cul n<v fle^he, behind the moun- 
 tain ; a^ji cul At) bonujp, behind the door. 
 
 2l]n jrAb, in length ; the length of. 
 
 2l]ji jreAb, during; as, ajji peAb An l*e, during the day. 
 
 2l|ji fub at) bOTt)A]i}, throughout the world. 
 
 9l| 71 T^ac, f° r tne sake (rather, show) of, for the lucre 
 of; A|n fjAc cAjnbe, for the sake of a respite; for a little 
 loan. 
 
 2tiu yot), for the sake of, through. 
 
 2lr ucc, through, by virtue of. 
 
 <Do ]tejji, according to (7t&|Ti> accord, will). 
 
 <Do cum (or, cum alone), to, towards, for, for the purpose 
 of; cum i?a flejbe, to the mountain ; cum a beAncA, in order 
 to do it (literally, in order to its doing). 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 &lWem /• (root, &|t, ploughing, sup- 
 port), gen., fcinneire (the final 
 e in these instances is always in 
 Irish a distinct syllable, and is, 
 therefore, to be pronounced), 
 cattle, chattels ; fcittuejr ci^e, 
 household stuff; Armoric, har- 
 
 in the spoken Irish, means, per 
 se, cattle — from it is derived 
 fcjtttjeAc, disease in cattle, mur- 
 rain. In £x]rweir, cattle, a and 
 e are pronounced long ; in Ajn- 
 weiT, chattels, short. 
 CuoUjft, birds; a noun of multitude, 
 
 ties i English, harness. &iru?ejr> from euu, a bird. The ending: 
 
350 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 . U]6, like " ry," in the English 
 word," poultry," from theFrench, 
 pouletrie, imparts to the root, 
 eun, a collective meaning. Pou~ 
 let (Fr.), a young hen ; poulet- 
 rie, all kinds of fowl. See Easy 
 Lessons, part IV., p. 256. 
 
 JotijA]5, image, idea, idiom, figure 
 (from i, or A07, an element, an 
 outline ; and n)Aio, or the 15, the 
 gen. case of Tnog, the old Irish 
 term for man, found in the Latin, 
 homo, nemo). 1 That ]ori)Aj§ is a 
 compound word appears from 
 the fact that to is asp. The 
 second part of the compound 
 begins, therefore, with the aspi- 
 rated letter in. Armor., imach; 
 Latin, imago. It is in vain one 
 looks in a Latin dictionary for 
 the derivation of imago ; at best 
 a quasi derivation (imago, as if 
 imitatio) is the only one given. 
 It is plain the Latins borrowed 
 the term from the Keltic dialect 
 which the Sabines spoke. 
 
 SnAJo, #-,to creep, to crawl, to sneak ; 
 from n)*Mo * s formed ri)A]£eAc, 
 adj., creeping, crawling ; »., a 
 creeper, or crawler, i. e., a ser- 
 
 pent, a reptile — words which 
 come, the one from serpo, Latin, 
 to crawl; feirca, Greek, to creep. 
 
 SnkloeAn, same ; a serpent, snake. 
 
 Sn&jo. to creep, is pronounced snaw-y, 
 in one syl., and is thus distin- 
 guished from rn A 1o> or VHA]6, 
 snyee (|6 long), to cleave, to cut, 
 to hew, to make thin, fine, to 
 pare. This latter should be, as 
 it is often written, rnojo- 
 
 S1M5, v. (5 not asp.) means to creep, 
 to crawl — hence the word snake, 
 a serpent of the oviparous kind. 
 
 SnA5, n , signifies one with a creep- 
 ing gait — hence a woodpecker: 
 rnA5 bfieAc (speckled) a magpie. 
 „ the hiccup. 
 
 So^SAc, full of woodpeckers. 
 „ creeping. 
 
 Sn A5A|fte, a sneaking fellow ; a term 
 of contempt common among the 
 people. 
 
 £>'nA5 iAbA]jt, v., to stammer. The 
 English word " snail" appears to 
 come from fn&]£-A|t, 3 thing 
 that creeps. 
 
 £n<ui), v., snawv, to swkn, is of kin- 
 dred meaning with rn&lo- 
 
 EXERCISE CXIV. 
 
 {Continuation from page 317.) 
 
 2t3uf bo fi^ne <D|<v bejqg ca cAlrpAn " bo fteffi" a 3- 
 qneAl (according to their kinds) A3&f AjftneAf, A5Uf 3AC 
 1^0 a frjAigeAf *|fi At) caUii? *'oo fief ft" a cjnejl. 2i5itf 
 bo conoAjftc ^1* 5 u T l bu& ttjajc f]t>. 2l5uf buDAjftc fe: 
 beAT)ATDii||* ah bujne Ai)n Aft t> r be|lb pe^n, u bo fi&]fi" Afi 
 3-cof at^Iacca f e|n ; A5ttf b|oeAb qgeAfinAf (lordship, do- 
 minion) A^e "of C]oxyx) >y fA]*3 oa f?A]fifi5e, A$uf "of 
 c|oi)ij" eunU]6 ax) Aejft, A3uf "of qonn" ha b-Ajfttjfcjfe 
 Ajuf ha cAlrbAO ufle, A3Uf 5AC u|le 1^8 fnA^geAC a fnAjJ- 
 eAf A^ft ai) cAUri?. 2t)A|t T]T) bo enuring <Dja ah bujrje 
 At)n a iorbAjs fe^r>: Ann iorbA]5 <t)e bo cjmciijj; fe e, 
 fjft^oon A5Uf bAjntonn bo cftucujj fe jAb. 
 
«EIiF~INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 351 
 
 Obs. 2.-— The pronouns governed by these proposition* 
 (1) are placed between the simple preposition and the noun ; 
 and (2) are put into the genitive case ; as, 
 In the midst of us :■ Ann " A|i' J roeAf3 i™ our m ^ st )> 
 Before you: Of il buji" 3-corbAin (in your front). 
 
 After them: &v)t) "a" n-b]A|5 (in their aft) ; con- 
 
 '■■.'' tractedly, 'n a n-bjAig. 
 Before thee (in your presence — where you stand) : Ann 
 
 " bo" L<vc<v|ft. 
 Before me (in my view, so that I can observe) : Ann " mo" 
 
 f|Abnuif*e. 
 
 That these prepositions should in this way govern the 
 pronouns is quite natural, as is plain from their meaning. 
 For, in English, the words " in our midst," is the same as 
 " in the midst of us ;" " in our presence ;" " in the pre- 
 sence of us;'' &c. The possessive pronoun our holds the' 
 place of the gen. case of the pronoun personal of us. Its 
 corresponding term in Irish is, " Aft/' of us, or our. 
 
 From ejf, a spot, a place, a track, a foot-print, come the 
 prepositions : 
 
 %\)\) e]f, after (in the, track of). 
 
 <D' ejp, after (of the track of)„; b* ejf is commonly written 
 without the apostrophe, bejf, after. 
 
 T^ji e^r, after (over the track of). 
 
 From b|A{5, end, conclusion, is formed the preposition,^ 
 Ant) bjAjg, after; contractedly, n-bjA^g (pr. ney-ee); Ann 
 b|A?3 relates to place, or position ; as, John is after James 
 (in place), cASeA^An 3 x) b|A|5 SoAmuff. 
 
 <t)e|8, with longing desire ; as, nfl me Ann be]6 r^n ojic, 
 I do not grudge you that. 
 
 Ja]%, after, behind (]Aft, the west) ; cA|t ejf an( i I^T 1 ? re " 
 late to time; as, |aji ceACc, after coming. 
 
 JowpAjb (from the noun punf*]©, an attack, a turningr 
 towards an approach to; |n, in, and fu^b, sit, rest) ; b^onn- 
 fujbe, towards, against; with a verb of motion it gives the 
 idea of hostility, opposition^ also of seeking refuge ; cua^& 
 fe fonnfu^be An nanjAib, he went to encounter the enemy. 
 « "C]TOC]oll means circuit, ambit ; a cfrncfoll, therefore, 
 means about, around ; and is usually employed without the 
 preposition a (in). 
 
352 SELF-INSTRUCTION Iff IRISH. 
 
 t^uAjfijm, conjecture ; root, cuaji, a sign, a prognostic;^ 
 in&lffitt), towards, about; as, j:a cuAjftjro bo fiance, towards 
 your health ; £A cuAf|t|ro ha rlejbe, towards, or somewhere 
 about the mountain ; i. e., in the direction of, without de- 
 fining that it is really so — this meaning accords with its 
 radix, cuaji, guess, conjecture, sign, 
 
 J>0 b-cj, to, unto, up to. 
 
 5° Wise, until, up to. 
 
 ouf, towards; same as 30, to, towards. It receives \ 
 final for the sake of euphony. Whenever the article ah, 
 the, comes immediately after; as, juf aw m-b^le moj^i, to 
 the large town; i, e., city or town, as contra-distinguished 
 from (bAjle) a village. . » ' 
 
 The word A-|f , meaning side, border, brink (perhaps for 
 ej r, track, mark), is not found in any Irish Dictionary which 
 the writer has seen, yet it is common in the spoken language; 
 as, le A]f, along, by the side of. 
 
 " Le Aif i)A conncA 3loftAc' Tfcyvxybc' 3AJ15." 
 
 J 'Along by the waves, roaring, loud-resounding, raging." 
 
 JEXERCISE CXV. 
 
 A DIALOGUE BETWEEN A YOUNG MAN AND A YOUNG WOMAN — 
 
 HIS COUSIN. 
 
 (The use and application of the compound proposition are here attended to.] 
 
 1. (Rose.) Oh, William, I have found you, all alone 
 (Arm b* AonAft) ; what a pensive, being ! Here you are in 
 the garden, like Adam in Eden,' with the trees and flowers 
 (A-fji bo loot? 6ejf Agar A-|jt bo), orif your right, and on your 
 left, the verdant plains spread out " before .you" (op bo 
 coTTjAift), lambkins and sheep, calves and cows, and beasts 
 of all kinds roaming "in your view" (Ann bo fjAbnujre), 
 the cloudless sky above you (dp bo 6|onn), the running 
 streams hard by (Arm b' A^ce), all forming a picture on which 
 poets might love to look : for all that, you are, I find 
 (pejqro) alone. 2. (William.) Not so {xf ati)Ia]& ca), my 
 dear girl (mo ca^Ijd S^n), I am not alone. 3. (Rose.) It 
 is true you are not at present (Ano^f), since I have come (6 
 cA]njc ro^re). 4. You want to appear clever (jr m]Ao le<\c a 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 353 
 
 bqc 5I1C) ; did you take long to think so deeply and speak 
 sosapiently (lADAffic co eA^nAc) ? 5. You do'Yiot wish, I 
 am sure, to do me wrong (eA3c6j|t a 8eAT)A8 ojtrn), nor to 
 do yourself wrong! 6. Neither, my dear sir ; I like you 
 (ca cjonn A5A11) ojic) as a kind friend and brother, and I 
 confess I like myself more; so there is no fear then that I shall 
 do you an injustice (e<v5cdjft) ; much less is there fear that" 
 I shall do injustice to myself. 7. I am glad to hear you say 
 so; pray tell me, if you please {\VTX5 &&ttj, n;A -\y fj ho io]\ 
 e), whenever you view a mirror (f5ACAn), do you not per- 
 ceive some pleasing reflections (t)AC b-^ejceAnn cu ^orbAjj^b 
 beAf a A]5 ejjtig) arise " before" you (or bo cort)^]]t) ? 8. 
 I^must be candid (ffi\t\tje&c), and admit I do (A5ur a tia8 
 50 b-^e^qtu). 9. And am I to be less reflective than mere 
 glass {v]oy l|u beAtfiAC 'tja ^l^v&) "in your presence" (aoi) 
 bo Iaca-jji) ? can I prevent bright images from floating across 
 my mind when (at) qtAc) your radiant countenance sheds 
 (X^]te\vv bo Jnujf fO]llfeAC rrnjxib aju]* ruAijiceif*) smiles 
 and sweetness across its exterior (ajji a aJa^) ? "The very 
 cliffs, cold and flinty ((cjiuA^be), would return sweet echoes 
 to your voice, and am. I to be mute (balo) speechless (jAn 
 ■poc^l), in your presence (Ann bo Iaca]|x) ? 10. You over- 
 power me, if these be spoken in reference to me, You 
 astonish me if you are preaching philosophy (fA|i]tu]5eAnn 
 cu ine, rnA *p ojitn-rA UbjtAnn cu rnAfi rx>, cu^jieAno cu 
 ionsn^S ojirn itja 'j* peAl]*AnAcc CA]fi A]5 ceA^A^). 11. 1 
 shall speak neither flattery (bUr;bAji) nor philosophy, al- 
 though my words seem to have a share of both. " In your 
 presence" I must have high thoughts. 12. Very well; 
 whence do you derive your wisdom? 13. From solitude 
 (uAjsneAf). 14. That is, you love to be alone? 15. I am 
 never alone; I am never less alone than when you perceive 
 me alone. 16. How is that? Are you surrounded by 
 fairies or nymphs of the woods ? Is this fairyland (qjt ua 
 V'd$) ? 17. It is not fairy land 5 though, perhaps, it is the 
 land of fairies; yet I must say that I have never seen any 
 fairy or sylvan nymph iess real than yourself, 18. Give 
 over (cof5 ojic) ; just come along (cAftfi ua]c). Have we 
 got any wonderful fish in this river? 19^ No ; we have got 
 only trout. 20. Oh, just see -some yonder, how they bask 
 
854 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 in the sun; at our approach they dart off. 21. How 
 fleet they move, in the waters! 22. Astonishingly. 23. 
 If you wish to see a good many, move slowly "along 
 the" bank ; look on the side of the river on which the sun 
 sheds his warm rays. i 24. Why look there? 25. Because 
 fish love the sunshine. 26. Do fish in water receive heat 
 'from the sun's rays? 27. Certainly. 28. The sands and 
 pebbles on the bed of the stream appear lighted up — how 
 clearly everything in the waters and beneath them appears. 
 29- That, to me, is a proof (c<V|rbe<\nA&) of how God's eye 
 sees all creatures, as yours or mine behold the fish and the 
 pebbles beneath the waters — nay,, he sees the very thoughts 
 of the s6ul (frnuAjnce An Anam*) for "all things," we are 
 taught, -" are naked and open to his eyes" (noccivjgce Ajtif 
 op3A]lce of corb<v||i a f ul). The darkest abyss (^be^f jr 
 bojjtce), the most hidden recess, becomes like the bed of 
 the stream in the sun's light, open to His view. 30. I see 
 you are not only philosophic (evsv&c); but religious (fcujne 
 &jaoa). 31. True philosophy and true religion go together. 
 They are like the earth and sua — the earth receives (^ajatjh) 
 light and heat and steadiness in its movements from the 
 sun — so philosophy receives all its lustre from religion, and 
 without her influence would, go adrift (bul A^fi j:ai)) and 
 perish. 32. Good bye; I shall profit by your thoughts and 
 take a lesson from those words of wisdonf. * 
 
 FIFTY-SEVENTH LESSON. 
 
 CONJUNCTIONS, INTERJECTIONS — GAELIC SYNTAX. 
 
 A sentence, like a chain, cannot be formed without the collecting links 
 of speech — conjunctions. The very first Exercise required their use, and 
 the ,fir&t word in the Vocabulary to that Exercise is a conjunctive particle. 
 All the conjunctions in the language have, in different stages of the fore- 
 going Lessons, been brought before the learner's notice. They are here 
 presented in one group : — 
 
 CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 2lcc (1), but; (2) except, at; ast, Latin. 2lc is an 
 incorrect spelling ; ape is found in the most ancient MSS. 
 ^3 u r 0)» ana " > (^).*^» hlse the Latin ac t atque> which 
 
-^ELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISff* 355 
 
 have both meaning?, that of " and," and*" as." See the 
 
 word co, "Easy Lessons," Part I., p. 21 — Vocabulary of 
 
 Fourth Lesson. 
 
 * &5ur, in ancient writings, Aecuf and ocur, akin to v°o n T, near, connect- 
 ing ; and to A(5, prep. at;_British, ac, and ; Welsh, ag ; Latin, ac ; Seasd. 
 tk ; by changing the palatal c (k) into t, et, Lat., and by altering the posi- 
 tion of'the consonant k, is obtained the Greek km. 
 
 The learner will remember that its modern spelling is " A5ur," and not, 
 as* some authorities write it, "ocur." This latter was its spelling some ten 
 hundred years ago. 
 
 &5ur is contracted into *5ur, a'j* , and "r> in poetry ; ( A'r is sometimes 
 but incorrectly, printed ir, thus confounded in its spelling with the word if, 
 is — the assertive forraof the verb to be, bo Bejc. 
 
 2tr), whether; used'in asking questions in the present 
 tense ; as, " 2li)" cu t& Arm ? Is it you who are here ? Latin 
 same, an — " tin" tu qui es? 
 
 When preceding a verb in the past tense it becomes Aft, whether ; fi is 
 part of the obsolete particle fto, sign of the past tense. 
 
 CearjA, before, already, even ; acc ceAna, but, however, 
 moreover. , 
 
 Co (and corb in composition), (1) so, (2) that, (3) until; 
 90 Wac "A^ur," as soon as. See p. 2i, " Easy Lessons." 
 J 3°t conj. that^t&th'Q end that; French, que ; Erse, or 
 Scotch Gaelic, gu. (3° is also a prep, to ; and sign of the 
 adv., as, 50 rnoft, exceedingly.) ... 
 
 3u|t, that {i.e., 50 and ]ao), employed before the sub- 
 junctive tenses. 
 
 With bu6, may be, 511TI forms the compound suAfib, that it may be — 
 which, in old writings, is found written thus — cunb and cufiAb. 
 
 B]8 and bjob (pr. bee) I or b|8eA6, let it be (imperative 
 mood, third singular), be it so, grant it, like the Latin, esto, 
 although* 
 
 5l^ and 3f6eA6, although, yet, nevertheless, composed of 
 50, that, and b|8eA,6. 
 
 Ce and 56, although, appear to be derived (like quod, ii 
 Latin) from the pronoun cja, ca, who, what. 
 
 C|6 (pr. &^), seeing that, even, although, yet, perhaps ; 
 same as 518, or from q8, sees. - 
 
 £>a, if, had it been that, on the hypothesis that— pre- 
 cedes the conditional mood, to which, in reference to past 
 time, it imparts the meaning of the pluperfect subjunctive. 
 
 3 
 
356 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 tu differs from n?A in this — that tda precedes the indicative form of 
 conjugation ; bA goes before the conditional, bA ..j-buAilpAino, if I should 
 strike; and, in reference to past time, had I stricken, if 1 had stricken. 
 
 2t)A, if ; and mAf for, roA'f% or toa ij* , if it is. 
 
 2t)A& and mac, in ancient writings, are for toa and bud, if it were. 
 
 foy t yet, moreover ;- from pop, rest; hence, p6f*uj;<\6, to 
 abide; cluAr»f6|f, /A<? aforfe 0/ res£ — the name of St. 
 Jarlath's church, near Tuam. 
 
 Joi)^, and eontractedly, 'na, which., is now the common 
 form=than ; ca citf a r/jof peAfirt da mfre, thou art better 
 than I. 
 
 OloAr in old writings, means literally, is above ; from o\ (same as or), 
 above, and jr, is ; also, olbA, and olbA-e (from ol, over, and c&, is. " It 
 should also be noted," says Dr. O'Donovan, " that olbAr, olbAc, is very fre- 
 quently used for ion a, in ancient writings; as, Alt no bA bjle lejr clAtjn. 
 "NeAccAio oI&ac ctATjtj HejU, .'* for the sons of Neachtan were dearer to him 
 than the children of NiaU "—Ann. Four Mast., a;d. 1460. 
 
 2t)Ari, as; rnA|t fo, thus; rt)#\i r^n, in that way; so and 
 so. 2t)Ajt ad 3-c6Abr)A (bn, pr.=?zw), also, in like manner. 
 » Ha'i «0#, like {ne Latin) prohibitive, t;a b&An, do not; 
 nAri, not (=rjA and rto) before subjunctive tenses; waji 
 le|3]6 'Dja, God forbid. 
 
 ?T)a, if, with oa, makes touoa, if not, unless, except that. 21)utj<vfv, in the 
 aubj. tenses, and eontractedly, roun. Before bub, is, may be, touoa becomes 
 rouoAb and munbAb, were it not, if it was not ; and also rouoATt before bub, 
 with 50, that, following. SfJuoAti bub 50, eontractedly, mun bA 5', com- 
 njrqyprmiiHinrrrl by the people, raurt beA5, were it not that, &c. 
 
 V\\ (1), not {absolute negative), rf\ cojfi, it is not right; 
 r>| me, it is not I (2) neither, nor ; v] ^njfe, no cuj*a, neither 
 I nor thou; tjf i#Afc, no ole, neither good nor evil. 
 
 Hj becomes in the past tense flfofi, absolute negative. 
 
 fg§p Observe the difference between ofoti and i>An : nfoit isrin the direct 
 form, as, "ufoft" ft^ne me ev I did not do it; UAjt, in the indirect or 
 ■ubjunctive ; as, bejtt re " r^Tt" TMfltje me e, he said that I did not do it. 
 
 " rUri" ffli7ne, here follows the verb &ej|t, says, and therefore ti&ft, and 
 not ofori. is employed. 
 
 fto, or, nor. 
 
 This particle should be spelled with and not with a, to distinguish it 
 from 'v'a, than, tja, not, oa, of the (article). - 
 
 Mac (a negative relative employed in clauses that are 
 dependent), is not=i)i, not, and ac, for acc, but=not but; 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 857 
 
 hac m&]t e, but is lie not good ? 3^ n== 3 ' t)A, that nob 
 in secondary or dependent clauses. 
 
 O, since ; before verbs. 
 
 O cAftU, whereas. See p. 243. 
 
 0||t, for, perhaps from A^n, on. 
 
 SeAb (shah), yes=]f 6, it is; nj fe&& (nee hah), no, it 
 is not. 
 
 2t)A]feA& (accent on fea8), if it is it, if so* 
 
 2t)<Vjf*eA8 (accent on tv&iy), pr. »iazse=well, well, 
 
 Sut, before that. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 CoriHOijATW, co-equal ; from cori), 
 together ; and ]onA7jn, the same. 
 
 frepnit}, indeed, true ; 50 &e]nj]n 
 truly. 
 
 t5eAj>-GAO]ije, good people ; the vir- 
 tuous, the elect; t>AO]ne mA]tc 
 (good people), the fairies. 
 
 bTtoqj, /• g eil - bfiojose, 2nd dec, a 
 class, a tribe, a race. It is of 
 kindred meaning with the word 
 DtieATTj, a tribe, a family, a race, 
 bnons is used in a disparaging 
 
 sense, like the word gang, ia 
 
 English. 
 C]bfri-beAlbcA, distinct; from ejbjtV 
 
 between, and beAlbcA, formed; 
 
 ceAlb, frame, form. 
 Ka&uiti,/., nature ; Welsh, natur. 
 
 The word " only" in English is 
 translated into Gaelic by the words 
 " not but j" as, there is only one 
 God, *'m" b-vuil " acc" aoo X)\s 
 AroA|n, there is not but. 
 
 EXERCISE CXVI. 
 
 This Exercise is taken from the Catechism, because in it is exemplified the 
 use of the conjunctions ; it is withal very easy : 
 
 1. C<*b h An ceub r>]8, \\ cojfi bo 5<\c it]le cjvfofTAise 
 (Christian) a cneibeAb (to believe) ? 2. JJ° b-f ujl Aon 
 <bjA ArbAio Ann; XV & V° *v ceub AfnceAjAl be 'n cjte- (of 
 the creed). 3. Cja fe <Dja? 4. Cfiucuijceojft nejtbe 
 Ajuf z&lry&r); A5U]* anb-'CiseAftnA^ 5AC u^le ni8; 5. 2ln 
 fiAb <D|A Ann, 3A6 u^le An)? 6. Bj ^"S U V T 10 ! 1 ^ 3<^c U]le 
 Arn; be b]i]3 50 b~£ii]l p& 5^13 cup, 5<\n bejneAb (end). 7. 
 Ca b--pujl <D|A? 8. 'Ca ]*e A]]t neAtn A5UJ* A]ft zidbtt), 
 A5«f Ann 3AC ujle bAll (spot, part), be *v borb<vn. 9. 2ln 
 
 b-peiceAnn fe- 3 A ^ u 1^ ^1 & ? *^. Ci& T e 3 A ^ u 1^ e ^1^> 3° 
 £|u nA frnuA^nce fj* uA^nfge a 5-cno|8e An bujne. 11. 
 C& rbe^b <D]a Ann? \% V\) b-^ujl *« acc" Aon <t)jA ArbAjn; 
 a beiftfeAj* A0|bi)eAf f : fo|tjftu|8e bo nA beA5-&Aop3|b Ajttf 
 pi^ncA rjoft]tu|8e bo 'n bnoi>5 Ioccac. 13. G& rbejb peAfip 
 
858 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 aw Dja? 14. T^nj peAtifAi)A, ejbjjt-beAlocA A3ur^orfrjo. 
 
 T)A1)t) AT)!) 3<\C U^le t>l&; TDAfl CA AT) t-2l6A]n, A^Uf A1) 
 2t)AC, A3Uf AT) SpiOTlAb H<XOtt). 15. 21?) <DfA AT) C-2lCA]|l ? 
 
 16. " Jr feA6"30 bei^r). 17. 2lt> <D]<v at)^)ac? 18. " J r 
 feA&" 50 bejrbjr). 19. 2ln <Dja at; SpjonAb Haotti? 20. 
 "Jr T*eA&" 30 beirbirj. 21. 2lr> c]t] <Dei.ce ]Ab? 22. " M| 
 
 f eA6," " ACt" AOf) <DjA Arf)&11} A b-C]t| b-peAttf AT)T)A]b ; be 
 
 b|i]3, i)ac b-fujl aca "acc" Aon r)Abuiu Ajuf Aon r>fub- 
 
 fCAfl)C ATbAjT) 6|A&A. 23. CAb If A^rf) bO T)A Cfl] peA|tfATj- 
 
 DAib " AT)n Aop^eACc ?" 24. 21 i) 'Cjtjnoib no Maotoca, 
 
 " 1)0 ' AOT) <t)fA ATfo&IT) A b'-CU] b-peATlf AtWAlb. 25. C|A 
 
 aca i,f fi,f)e, "t>6" if 013^ "r)6" if currjAccAi^e ? 26. )f 
 
 101)<M;T) AOjf, UAjfle A5Uf CUTT)ACC 65]b ATIAOT), 
 
 INTERJECTIONS. 
 
 21, O ! sign of the vocative case % O ! Oh ! 
 .. .' > alas; ocoi) ! alas! 
 
 6]fc, hush; from the verb ejfc, listen. 
 
 luetic, behold; ecce, from the veib. • 
 
 pATiAOim alas! (fA-An Ajn, the cause of our rum). 
 
 2t)or)UA||i, woe is the day ! alas ! (from rr?o, my ; ad, 
 very, sad; uajh, hour); my hour of woe. 
 
 21bu (a war cry), for, ever ; as, ,( Dorf)r)All Abu, O'Don- 
 nell for ever; L&rf)-beAn5 aou, the red hand for ever. 2lbu! 
 is derived from a, in; and bu, living, ever-living; kindred 
 to bic, life, and derived from the verb bub, may be, is, exists. 
 With this derivation Abu means" for ever;" bu is, perhaps, 
 a contracted form of buAtb, victory ; if so, Abu means, in 
 victory, victorious ; O 43orr)r)All aou, O'Donnell victorious ! 
 
 2lbu, Abu, and Abu, bu, oh, my I oh, fie ! oh, life, life I 
 
 There remain yet to be explained in form, a few of (1) the general prin- 
 ciples of syntactical arrangement, according to which words and phrases in 
 Gaelic, as in other languages, unite in forming sentences-; and (2) the special 
 principles from which idioms, or peculiarities of construction and collocation, 
 spring. 
 
 (1) The learner is supposed to know that the verb agrees with its nomi- 
 native case in two -points of relation (1) number, and (2) person. 
 
 (2) The agreement of adjectives with nouns in Gaelic has been pointed 
 out in the forty-fifth lesson. 
 
 (3) Participles, like those adjectives which end in a vowel, are indeclinable. 
 The relative pronouns, also, do not admit declension. 
 
SELF-INSTllTJCSiON IN IRISH. 059 
 
 / 
 Many special principles of the language from which idioms flaw, have in 
 the foregoing fifty-seven lessons been explained. 
 
 In page 34, Part I., and pp. 75, 76, Part II., of " Easy Lessons." the 
 verb is shown to have two forms of the same conjugation — the one called the 
 synthetic, *. e., in which the personal pronouns have become incorporated' 
 in the verb, which therefore admits change of ending ; the other called 
 the analytic. 
 
 Again, Obs. I — Whenever the nominative case is not 
 
 expressed, the verb is in the synthetic form, and conforms 
 
 to the general rule of agreement in number and person with 
 
 its subject; as, " b-^tql" j\b H&d, are ye well? T^Amujfe 
 
 (we are). "H-fujl" is the analytic, used when "fib/' the 
 
 nom. case is expressed ; " tAmu^b," the synthetic, employed 
 
 when the nominative is not expressed. 
 
 In asking questions the analytic form is more forcible, it is therefore 
 more in use than the other ; but, in replying, the synthetic is the fullest and 
 most usual. 
 
 Obs. 2 — Whenever the nominative case is expressed, the 
 verb must be analytically conjugated, and must therefore 
 have only the same ending in all numbers and persons. 
 
 Exception.— After nouns in the third person plural, the verb follows the 
 general rule and agrees in number with its subject—See seventh lesson, part 
 I., p. 34. 
 
 EXERCISE CX VII. 
 
 %r) t-Slpvl, An SjorjnAc, A5Uf An Leoij. 
 
 THE ASS, THE FOX, AND THE LION. 
 
 <Do " |tir)nA&ATt" (exception to Obs. 2), aj*aI A3up fjorj 
 t>Ac cowftA& (compact) fjori, bAjTvjeAn (firm, strong), le 
 cejle (together, with each Other), Ajuf bo "cuAbAft' 5 (Obs. 
 1), atoac cum fejhje, <Do cAftlujg onnA leon *y aw c-rl|3e. 
 J^uAfTi bo bfteAC An f jorwAC 50 " ri<\bAbAn" ado 3A8, bo 
 cua|6 f*e fUAf A]3 An leon A^uf bo cuj cojA^ri 66 (gave 
 him a whisper) 50 rn-beATipAb fe An c-Af aI 66 £A0] I Am, 
 acc 5An bocA^ri A-frt bjc a 6eAUA6 ajti £e]i). <D 5 aoucujs 
 An leon. 2t)<xjt y\\) bo ninne An rnAbAb gljc pejll-beAnc 
 Ajfi a compAnAC A3uf C115 fUAf e bo curb acc a nArbAtb 
 &W f]tj ajs curt bo 'n leon An ArA^l \ aoj 6pn, b ? ^onrufg 
 T& (he turned) ajji An c-f|onnAC, Ajuf n]ori f&$ 5^jm 6§, 
 ie cejle (and did not leave a bit of him together) aj5 cor>3- 
 bA|l (reserving) An Af ajI 50 b-Atn ejle. 
 
 Wjori riAb a tijatt) An c«a6 A^n luce v& fe^lle. 
 
 Those who betray others never yet have had success. 
 
360 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 CtiooA, adj. (pr. crow-ya), brave, 
 hardy, valiant ; nfi c|to8A, brave 
 men. 5ull cjaoDA, the valiant 
 GolL 
 
 CftodA, adv. (50 cuc6a), bravely, 
 valiantly ; beAn 50 cuo6a, act 
 like a man, valiantly and with 
 courage. 
 
 tHuc, adj.* tight, close (30 blue, adv. 
 tightly, closely) ; also, thick ; 
 cojll blue, a thick wood ; jrolc 
 blue, a thick head-of-hair ; blue 
 Ann b£qrb, near in kin ; ]f blue 
 AO].5neAf bo bnoo, joy is close 
 upon grief ; " Ours the light 
 grief that is sister to joy." — 
 Moore, fruujb " 50 blue" le 
 ce]le, move closely together. 
 
 tttue, n. -mas., a confined space, a 
 yard, an enclosure ; the warp or 
 woof of a web. 
 
 t)o]6, v., burn, singe, scorch ; bo]e- 
 eAb, per. pass., was burned. v 
 
 Ir&ITS, v., squeeze, press, wring, com- 
 press ; to wring, as with wet 
 cloth; £&Tf5, n., a tie, a band, 
 a penfold, a press. 2?)An5-p^]r5, 
 n.y the tie under the chin of a 
 dead body. 2flAfib-j:;Ajr5 o|te, 
 
 is a common curse. (Welsh, 
 fasg.) The adj. pos'.if, near, is 
 of this family of words. 
 
 3ojn, 3U|o, v., wound, hurt, sting, 
 from 5A, an arrow, and aij, -a 
 circle, an opening — whence an- 
 nulus, Latin. Johnson knows 
 not the derivation of the Eng- 
 lish word " gun." In the Gaelic 
 its root is easily found. Welsh, 
 gwanu, to stab. . 
 
 lur, m. (Welsh, Ihys; Fr., lis), an 
 herb, a weed, a plant, or flower. 
 
 lu]b, /., an herb, weed, grass. lu]b 
 is applied to herbs in general ; 
 lur, to those of special size and 
 efficacy. 
 
 2T)ACAifxe, m. t a paddock, a field ; 
 from TOA5, a plain, and 3Ajne, 
 nearer; or sjouiva, shorter — a 
 field not so large as amATj, or ex- 
 tended plain; lu]b nA tnACAjfie, 
 the herb of the. field. 
 
 NeAnco5, f., a nettle. 
 
 NjtfjfjeAc, adj. (from tjjrn, poison), 
 poisonous, envenomed, virulent, 
 sharp, bitter in its physical and 
 moral acceptation. 
 
 Kjnc, v., to dance, to sport, to play. 
 
 EXERCISE CXVIII. 
 2lr> btiACA-|l A5Uf An ye&wzds. 
 
 THE BOY AND THE NETTLE. 
 
 <&o go|r) T)eAt)c65 bu^cA^l a bj A|$ n|nc *V W njACAjfie 
 4>o &e|f ]t|5 |*6 (he hastened) a n>b<\]le Ani) a rrjACAn (homo 
 to his mother), Ajuf b' ]nn|f 6 1 ( an( ^ to ^ C to ] her) 3 U P 5°|t> 
 An luf njtbneAC fjn &> 3|6 i)]o]t ftijne fe- acc a Iait) a 
 leATAT) Ajjt (although he only laid his hand on it). "Sp> 
 6 50 bjneAc" (that is just — bjjteAC, directly), Ajn fife (said 
 she) An c-Abbau Aft b5(teA8 cu; *NtiA]n cA|]t A] 5 biiA|i;c 
 rjeA?jco]5e ; f A|f5 50 blue | (grasp it tightly) A$uf xj\ beAQ- 
 f ^v|8 f 1 bo|l|3 one (and it will do you no mischief — hurt). 
 
 <t>£A.r> 50 cnobA An vfi ]}" buAl bujc 6eAnA&. 
 
 Do with courage whate'er you are to do. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. - 301 
 
 FIFTY-EIGHTH LESSON. 
 
 GOVERNMENT OF NOUNS. 
 
 The grammatical agreement, usually called " concord," between verbs 
 and their subjects, between the adjective and noun, has, in the preceding 
 lesson, just been shown. 
 
 The influence exercised by words on each other, causing in the noun a 
 change of case, is called " government.'' This influence on nouns is pro- 
 duced (1) by other nouns, and adjectives taken substantively ; (2) by verbs; 
 (3) by prepositions. 
 
 The change of case may be to the (1) genitive, (2) dative, (3) accusative. 
 
 GOVERNMENT OF THE GENITIVE CASE. 
 
 Obs. 1.- — The latter of two nouns coming together, when 
 the objects of which they are names are different, is governed 
 by the former in the genitive case; as, 
 
 ■: ■■ . 2t)*c <De, God's Son. 
 
 t?e is the gen. case of t)]A, God, governed by the noun thac, son, which 
 precedes it. 
 
 2t]t>ro nr|c, a son's name. 
 %X)]c is the gen. of m<vc, governed by A]nm. 
 
 If instead of &]t)tf), the word WbAji (Ihower), Latin, liber^ 
 a book, be substituted, the sentence runs thus : 
 
 LeAOAfi ttvjc, a son's book, 
 (and with the pronouns, or the article preceding rnjc) ; 
 LeADAjt rno rbjc, my son's book ; 
 LeAbAft bo rinx, thy son's book ; 
 te-<vbA]t_A n)]c, his son's book; 
 LeAb<\|t " ai;" tbjc, the son's book. 
 
 The words t)e and ro]c, are conformable to rule in the gen. case ; and 
 rightly, for they express the idea of generation, source, origin, ownership of 
 that which is conveyed by the nouns which precede them. — See " Easy Les- 
 sons," Part IV., p. 261. 
 
 t$^T In every single instance, in 'Irish, as is seen from the foregoing 
 examples, it is the latter of the two nouns, and never the former, which is 
 the governed word. It is not so in Latin. 
 
 STJac fce may be translated Alius Dei, or Dei Alius, the gen.. Dei being 
 before or after the governing^ word; and in the Anglo-Saxon genitive case 
 (ttyat is the genitive or possessive ending in 's) it is the former of the two 
 nouns, and never-the, latter which is the governed word ; as, 
 
 God's Son, 2t)Ac " <De" ; filius Dei. 
 
 The Lord's Day, V* " ah T3|5e<\jinA," dies Domini. 
 
862 setjF-instruction in irish. 
 
 ' Obs. 2. — In translating from English case3 like those 
 (ending in 's) the position of the governed noun must there- 
 fore be reversed in Irish, as in the examples just presented. 
 But, in translating the Norman genitive, i. e,, genitive 
 expressed by " of, 9 ' into Irish, the order and position of the 
 nouns are retained, the preposition of, or sign of the first 
 oblique case omitted, while the latter noun assumes the 
 genitive case-ending ; as, 
 
 Son (of) God, 2t)<\c<De-; 
 
 Day (of) the Lord, La at? TjgeAfiTjA. 
 
 The definite article ," the" is translated by ** aij," which, coming before 
 C7£eAfinA, the genitive, is in the same case with it. 
 
 It is worth while observing that mere English students, not acquainted 
 with Latin, or Greek, or German, regard the particle " of," in such instances 
 as the foregoing, purely as a preposition, and not as a sign of the genitive 
 case; and on this account they are, whenever learning to translate into 
 those languages, as well as in the present instance into Irish, puzzled at the 
 non-use of the preposition "of." On the other hand, they find French and 
 Italian easy in this respect. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Cein;nUo^6, v. to bound, to advance 
 in strides; from cejn), a step, a 
 bound ; as in cc\x ceim, a foot- 
 step. 
 
 FeAft re^e, a huntsman (reilse is 
 geu. case of reAls,. a hunt, v and 
 
 ^eAtt,"a man; huntsman is the 
 same as hunt's-man). 
 leAn, to follow ; luce leAnrbujnte, 
 pursuers, followers; luce, a tribe, 
 a class, a set ; leAnrbuioc, fol- 
 lowing; gen. case, leAt)ibu]nce. 
 
 EXERCISE CXIX. 
 2in /p146 A] 5 An t^nn. 
 
 THE STAG AT THE POOL. 
 
 La t>-A0T) bo i*]V]c £]a6 A^3 l|nn le t>-a "cAftt" (ace. 
 case coming before the infinitive) a cof-5, A^ay 'nuAifi. bo 
 b] A13 61 bo condyle re a cAife (shadow) 'fAn c-fjtuc. 
 *' Mac mori, rnA]]-eAC," be^fi fe,i)A a&ajica (pr. eye-arka) yo 
 DTxrr?, acc 06 ! t;ac z&]-\i (poor) ]Ab roo co|*a caoU. Leif y\\j 
 bo iA)i)]c -peA|i-fe|l3e lejr'nA cirjn A3uf nA 5A&A^|t 'nrjA 
 61*13. ^1 r" AbA ^1 ^ A co r A c^ ^ A ^^l 1 ) T e cuibeAb le|f 
 ceimnujAb be l^rn a b-pab 6 't> nArbAb a leAt) e ; A3uj* na 
 AbA|tcA a rbol fe- 30 n?6ri, bo coo3bu]3bA]t 6 3AOCA 30 blue 
 a Ujt " ha s-citAn'* (gen. plur. on lAft, midst) no 3U|t 
 
 cAinicAbAjt t>a pip r e t^5 e ^ e ir ^ A cu i^ r u *r> A 3 u r 3 u f 
 
 TbAjtbujgbAjt 6. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH 3C3 
 
 IDIOMS OF THE INFINITIVE AND PARTICIPLES OF ACTIVE 
 
 VERBS. 
 
 Obs. 3 — The infinitive mood of active verbs governs the 
 genitive case of those nouns which come immediately after 
 it; as, 
 
 <t)o gfiAbitgAb <t)e, to love God ; 
 
 <Do beAOAb ojbjae, to do work. 
 
 When the noun goes before the infinitive — which is the 
 usual vernacular form — it is governed in the accusative case, 
 and not in the genitive ; as, 
 
 te " <£)ja" a 5J1&&U5A& ; 
 \je " obAfft" xv 8eAt)A6. 
 
 <t)|A and obAifi are in the accusative case. 
 
 After the compound preposition euro, towards, for the 
 purpose of, the gen. and sometimes the accusative is ,em- 
 ployed ; as, 
 
 Cuti) <£)e a gfiA^ugAS ; 
 Cutt) ojbfie a beA^Ab ; or/ 
 Cim? <t) | a a 3 Jt A&U5 a& ; 
 Cuti) obA^t a 6eAt)A6. 
 
 Obs. 4. — The active participle governs the genitive ; as, 
 
 21^3 &sa?a& 0|b|ie, doing work. 
 Srf^ 5|tA6«3A& <t)e, loving God. 
 ' Jaji nbeAnAb coftujf , after performing a journey. 
 
 Before the infinitive or participle, the gen. ease of the 
 personal pronoun is the more common ; as, 
 
 Le v- li a" jftAbugAb, in order to love (a) him; 
 
 te thA jjiA&ugAb, in order to love (a) her ; 
 
 '5 a 5fiA6tt5A&, loving. him ; 
 
 *5 * 3T t ^ u 5**V loving her ; 
 literally, at his (a) loving; at (her) loving; a, his, aspirates 
 the initial or first letter of the infinitive mood ; a, her, does 
 not; a, their, causes eclipsis. — See Twenty-first Lesson, p. 
 115. 
 
 The difference in sound leads the hearer to know their 
 respective meanings. 
 
SGi SELF-INSTBUCTION IN IKISH. 
 
 Note. — The two foregoing idioms in Gaelic are founded 
 on the substantival character of verbs — a principle which is 
 true in all language?, and which is well explained in the 
 following words of Professor Latham, in his work — " The 
 English Language," p. 290 : — 
 
 " A noun is a word capable of declension' only. A verb 
 is a word capable of declension and conjugation also. . . '. . 
 The infinitive mood has the declension of a noun substan- 
 tive. Verbs of languages, in general, are as naturally de- 
 clinable as nouns." 
 
 If the learner ask, then, why does the infinitive active and 
 the active participle govern in Gaelic the genitive case of 
 nouns immediately following them, the reason is, because 
 they are verbal nouns, and therefore come under Obs. 1, 
 *' the latter of two nouns," &c, p. 361. 
 
 Obs* 5 — For this reason adjectives and other words, em- 
 ployed as nouns in a sentence, govern the genitive case. 
 
 Obs. 6. — Family names preceded by the words O or 
 Ua, a descendant ; thac, son, nj, or ijl3* a daughter, are 
 always in the genitive case; as, 43ori)UAll, Donnell, Ua 
 <DorbnAitl, O'Donnell (C)orin)A|ll being the gen. case of 
 OoriwAll) ; Ml All, Neill, Ua M^ll, O'Neill (M«ill, gen. case 
 of NjaU) ; Ce^lUc, Kelly, O'Ce^lU^j, 0* Kelly; Ca^icac, 
 Carthy, ^AcCAjttAig, MacCarthy — "Hfj;" CAfiCAjJ, Mac 
 Carthy, as applied to a woman of that name. 
 
 1^15 is the feminine form of Ua or 2t)AC, and must, there- 
 fore, with reason and with the sanction of usage, be prefixed 
 to the family^ names of women; as, Jane O'Donnell is Sj«- 
 h&t) " t)|5' 4)orbrjA]ll (not Ua, or 2t)AC<Dorbn<v|ll) ; Bridget 
 O'Neill, Bjtjsjb v] M^U (not Ua or 2t)AcNe { U). 
 
 Obs. 7 — Proper names in the gen. case are aspirated, 
 whether preceded by the article "An" or not; as, qll 
 peAbA^jt, the Church of St. Peter; Ann Ajrnfiji PAbnufc, 
 in the time of Patrick. 
 
 Nouns which are not proper names are not thus aspirated. 
 
 t§^° Ua and 2tMc, in the nominative case, follow this latter class, and 
 do not aspirate the sirname, as is seen in the foregoing examples. But if 
 Ua, O, or 9X).\c he governed in the case (uj, rojc, genitive), then the family 
 names suffer aspiration ; as, John the son of James O'Donnell, 5eA5An 
 §T)ac SeATtjuir U] Conr)A]U. S^Amuir and Uj are each in the genitive case, 
 and accordingly aspirate ConijA|U, the family name. 
 
to bring up) ; hjuijaS, as, buino 
 5<\n rni»K\6, a person without 
 education or manners, ceAsurj 
 (instruction), beur (manners). 
 
 The young man's grandfather's name, 
 Aiom Aojqri-inoin An fit 1 °15 to. 
 (In possessives of this kind the 
 position of the gen. cases in 
 Irish is the opposite of the na- 
 tural arrangement in English ) 
 
 Thistle, ^OoAijAjjf the seed of the 
 thistle, rfol " ao" fo^flAin. 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. . 865 
 
 Obs. 8. — M 15 causes aspiration; as, Mjg Conn<\]ll, N;5 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Descent (offspring), rfol, rl|occ(rac<). 
 
 'bun Ad, rtte^b, 5]rj^A.Uvc, well 
 
 descended, 6 criejb ti>A]c (of a 
 
 good tribe). 
 Family (members of one house), 
 
 reAjjlAc, i.e., luce " C]£e," cUon 
 
 (children, offspring), rfol (seed), 
 
 fllodr(race, progeny), Al, cfieAb, 
 
 5ineAUc, cio^acat; ^those of 
 
 one house C|o). 
 Education, ojleAtnuw j (from o|l, or 
 
 Ajl, to feed, to train), £05lAro ; 
 
 (learning), C05AJI ; (from C05, 
 
 ffgf Of in English is generally the sicjn of the geri. 
 case in Irish; as, the Son of God, 2t)v\c " <t)6 ;" the Lord 
 of the Word, CjgeAjtnA " ah" bort)4.|n. 
 
 EXERCISE CXX. 
 
 In this Exercise the government of the genitive case is shown. 
 
 I. Who is this young friend with you, my dear sir, a 
 S*oj (hwee) 8"jl]f? 2. He is John (LU) O'Kelly, the son 
 of Patrick O'Kelly (SeA^An U<\ CeAlU^j, m^c pAbjtu]c U| 
 Ce<xllA|5). 3. His " fathers son" ought to be good (}f 
 bu<xl 50 rr)AC " a ACAft" a befc rr)A]c) ; there is a great deal 
 in being well descended and of a good family. 4. I like 
 the old saying, 5AC le<\nb rn^jt OflceAjt, jac 0]3e rnAji 
 AbbAfi, because it tells truly, that education combined with 
 natural powers forms the man. 5. You are right; for al- 
 though education is the chief means (at; tye&Sot) ]y ^eAjtjt) 
 to make a man good and great, natural gifts " of" mind 
 (cAbAjteAif t>Abu|t8A " ha" b-:|v>cine) which are often con- 
 nected with nobility . M of" race must precede. 6. The seed 
 "0/" the thistle can never produce an oak (bAifi), 7. Like 
 the son u of" King David, you speak in proverbs (feAn- 
 jtA]bqb). 8. What is the young "man's grandfather's 
 name" ? 9. Patrick, son of Charles O'Kelly, was the name 
 of his " father's"" father; and James, the son "of" Cormac 
 MacCarthy, was the name of his '"mother's" father. 10. 
 Where did they live ? 11. They lived on the banks " of 
 
866 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 the Shannon. 12. What is this boy learning? 13. He A 
 learning the sciences (a^5 ^oglArn ha n-AlAbAO [gen. case]), 
 14. Although young, he has much (jorrjAb eolu]]*) know- 
 ledge (gen. case by Obs, 5). 15. He is a very good boy. 
 
 FIFTY-NINTH LESSON. 
 
 Observe (1), in translating compound substantives, and 
 those followed by the preposition " of' — that term of the 
 two which expresses the property, office, character, owner- 
 ship, title, relation, of quality of the object pointed out by 
 the other noun, is governed in the genitive case ; as. 
 
 Property: a house-of-gold ? ccac 6jp (gen. of djt, gold). 
 „ a ship-of-war. lor>3 C05A16. 
 „ a wall-of-silver, daIIa A]Ti3lk (gen of Ajf^eAb). 
 „ a tin-can, cawa fr^n (g en - or * fc^o)* 
 
 Office: a door-keeper (porter), feafi bojiu|f (dorish, gen. of 
 
 bojtuf, dhoru$) % 
 „ a musician (man-of-music), -peAfi ceofl. 
 Qkaracter : a soothsayer, ^eAJt feAfA (man-of-knowledge). 
 Title : gate-of-heaven, 56aca |rlA|C}f . 
 
 Note. — The second noun specifies the meaning of the first. For instance, 
 in the expression ceAC djft (house-of-gold) the word " gold" does not make 
 fuller nor clearer the prominent idea conveyed by the term " house," yet it 
 distinguishes this latter from- one of silver, clay, stone, or the like. 
 
 , The us£ therefore, of the article " ah" of the (" v&," fem., "of the"), is 
 not employed in instances like the foregoing before the noun in the genitive 
 
 case. 
 
 $4^" The nature and use of this last remark will be seen when compared 
 wiih the coming Observations 2, 3, 4. 
 
 Obs. 2. — In translating a certain class of compound terms, 
 and those followed by u of," from English into Gaelic, the 
 article precedes the genitive, although not found in its Eng- 
 lish equivalent ; as, 
 
 Prophet-of-evils, frfcjg M ha" toa-Hacc, i. e. 9 prophet-of-J^- 
 curses. 
 
 Mouth-of-pity, beul w t;a" cjtuA^e, i. e., mouth of the 
 pity. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 367 
 
 Pillar and ground of truth, bun ^uy p\Uw "v*" tflHTOe* 
 t. e., of the truth. 
 
 Father of lies, aca^i 4i aa" ro-bneu5, t. e., father of the 
 lies. 
 
 Of course, if the definite article be found in English be- 
 fore the genitive, or after " of" its sign, it is no wonder that 
 it be employed similarly in Irish ; as, 
 
 Star of the sea, jteulc " ha" rnAjiA. 
 
 Man of the mountain, ^eA]t tl W cr)0]c. 
 Friend of the affections, CAjiab " da" 3-curnan. 
 
 From the text of Observation 2, just given, the learner is naturally in- 
 duced to ask, what class of terms take the article " ah," the, in Gaelic, the 
 English equivalents of which dispense with its use ? The answer is con- 
 tained in page 58 of Part I., which see. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 t)eo, adj., living, lively ; 50 beo, 
 
 quickly, with life. 
 t)I&eAji)nAC, a thief. 
 Caojo, v. y to cry ; CAO]rjeA6, crying ; 
 
 CAojne, (kueene), lamentation. 
 GuscAojn (from eus, death, and 
 
 caojtj,) crying very much. 
 £Ab 6, long ago (for £Ab 6 ffn, a 
 
 length since, or [6] from, [rjn] 
 
 that). 
 
 luce 5AbAlc a, captors } 5AbAlCA, of 
 arresting; gen. case of 5ADA]l, 
 to seize, to arrest. 
 
 55nA]b, v., to roar, to bawl. 
 
 Cl]5eAd, v., pass, voice, past tense, 
 was condemned (from cl|5, to 
 turn a scale. When one is con- 
 demned, the scale in the hands 
 of justice is turned against him). 
 
 EXERCISE CXXI. 
 2ln b]ie^u)r)^c A3W a idacajji. 
 
 THE THIEF AND HIS MOTHEE. 
 
 <Do h] 63ADAC, fab 6, Ai)i)j a $0]b leADAftd ceAnn "be 
 
 V' AOf 65 A bj A^fl A01) f CO]l le^f, A3U|* bo £113 & a DA^le 
 
 Ai)n * rrjAC&fu 2lnn A]c a jrnACcugab (chastise) fe bo 
 |t]t>ne fj a n)oU6. 2lcc n6]jt m^t b' £Af at; feAfi 65 bo 
 ■jtjnne fe nejee nlof luAcrb<v|tA a 30|b, no 31171 5AOA8 (was 
 arrested) fA b6]ne 6 Ajfi flAb rbdft a 8eAr>A8, A3uj* bo 
 cljseAb e AT)n bA^f. 21 15 bul b* ajc a cuocca 86, bo con- 
 Dajjic f e a rbACAjfi aj3 f jubAl I&t* An c-fluAga. 'nn a 8|A]j 
 A15 cAojneAfc 45111* <\]5 eu5CAO]tt 30 mojt. <D'J<W f e <M** 
 luce <v 5<vbAlcA, ceAb aoh poCAjl A.rr)<v|n a UbAjric a 5-cluap 
 
308 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISn. 
 
 a rbacAjt. 2l|^" coacc 8] 30 hoc 011130 bo cufji fj a cltiAf * 
 fiiAf lo i)-a licul lo cori)5<\|i a 2t)]c ron]|tpf5 a clo|*. 2lct 
 fo bo |i]i;i;o re a vjacIa a Ic^aij 30 cfuiA|6, bA|i)3e<u) Ajft 
 A 5 u r A 5GA]ijx<\b &|. <Do f3Jt<Mb f 1 £aoj *\) b-p6p;, A3ur~ bo 
 31aO|6 tijac u i)a" rn.\lUcc a|jt. )y ri)|lceAC ai) bjceArbuAC cu 
 
 A ]t|T)1)0 clcAj* CO bOftjtAC rj») A^t bO ti)ACA]|1, bltbA]|1C A!}. 
 
 poliAl, 2lec re ai; f]teA3fiA& £113 fe feojb: "Jf fjro IT 
 A8bA|t Ai) «)|-Aj6 po Ai)i) a b-pu|l|rt?, 6^1 'oiiAjit bo gojb me 
 
 l0AbA|l p<\b 6 fjl), AJUf CU3 11)0 CUjq c, bA bsAtipA& ti 
 
 |ut)accii3a& tt)A|c Ai) Uv rji) 6aid, i)| bej&iou a UrbAjb "ao" 
 
 CflOCAbdftA A1)I) ]lt6. 
 
 Sn?ACcii|3 Ai) leAi)b a Uecjb a 6)3©. 
 
 The defining office of the article " the" (ah, m — yfi, gen., fern.) is more 
 special in Gaelic than in English. This accounts for its use before those 
 several classes of nouns named in the first part of the present Lesson; it helps 
 to show also the reason of its non-use— as compared with English— before 
 the former and less definable term of the two, as is seen by the following :-r 
 
 Obs. 3— In rendering into Gaelic such sentences as these, 
 " the Lord of the world, 5 ' " the light of the sun," omit the 
 article " the 1 ' before the former, and retain it with the latter 
 noun; as, 
 
 The Lord of the world, 
 
 ... T/J3eAfi»A "ai)" borbAji). 
 The light of the sun, 
 
 ... folur « m" Tjnej^e-, 
 
 It is retained only in the last of even three or more geni- 
 tives ; as. 
 
 The beauty of the daughter of the king, 
 2l|li)eAcc inline " ai)" jtjj. 
 
 Note. — This specially defining use of the article, and its 
 non-use in Gaelic, does not differ in idiom from the English 
 form when the Saxon genitive is employed ; as, 
 
 The sun*s light, 
 
 ... rclur "i)a" 3jie]i)e. 
 The king's daughter's beauty, 
 
 • .. 2l|lt)eAcc |i)5p)e " ai/' ^13. 
 
 The Saxon and Gaelic genitives are here alike in their requiring the 
 presence of the definite article ; but the Norman (see Obs. 3) and Gaelic are 
 not. For instance, in that last sentence, neither the term " beauty/' n& 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 369 
 
 " daughter's" has the article, while the word " king," which is the term to 
 be specified above the rest, and its Irish equivalent, tx?o» nave the article. 
 In the Saxon and Irish forms the position of the nouns in the one is the 
 reverse of the order in the other, for instance :— 
 
 English : The king's daughter's "beauty. 
 " Beauty" is the last, " king's" the first term. 
 Gaelic: 2l^lneAce ]W5]Ve "ah" ftjg. 
 " Rfg" (king), is the last, " AjlneACc," the first — Obs. 2, 
 p. 362. 
 
 EXERCISE CXXII. 
 
 THE DOCTOR AND HIS PATIENT. 
 
 21n h&]5 <*o li r A tl pe<\ti-c]r)n. 
 
 A sick man died (puAffi bAp) under the hands of a phy- 
 sician (llA|5) who had been attending him (aj3 CAbAijic 
 A||ie^6). At the funeral (<\| 3 ad focjtA^be, or, A]5 bul 
 le]f bo*n C]ll) the physician said to the relatives (luce 5AO|l) 
 of the deceased (rnA]ibAi)), " Oh, if he had acted in this 
 way and in that (bA 8eAi}£A8 ye rnAfi f jn A^uf* rr)A|t f*o) not 
 to be drinking strong drink (u]f5e beACA, 'bjc&jlce), and to 
 pay greater attention to himself (irjof two A]fie caqa}|ic bo 
 V&]V) 9 he would not now be lying low" (nnce A]jt lAfi). 
 But one of the mourners . (f eA|t be luce a CAojijce) made 
 him this reply (j:|ieA3itA8) : u There is no use speaking 
 thus now ; it was fitter for you to have given this advice to 
 the man when he was alive. It is of no use now, for he is 
 dead." 
 
 There is no good in the best advice when it comes (is) 
 too late, or untimely. 
 
 Nj 'I aot) rbA-jc f ah 3-corbAjfile IT VeAfifi Ajft b|c 5 nu<vj|i 
 z'a ye mAll, AncjtACAc. 
 
 Principiis obsta, sero medicina paratur. 
 
 Obs. 4. — The application of the article (at\ the) and the 
 change arising in Cleaning from its use and non-use, before 
 the first, as well as before the second, or the noun governed 
 in the genitive, is best learned by examples. 
 Compound J loi)3 co3A]8, a man-of-war. 
 
 nouns. (^'An"lon3 C03A18, the man-of-war. 
 Compound f^eAfi rjge, a householder. 
 
 nouns. \" An" feAji z]^e, the householder. 
 
070 SELF-INSTKUCTION Itf IRISH. 
 
 The words Ions and ?e&v- express the leading ideas — cjjo and C05A16, 
 those of quality, character, or office. The leading term is the more definite, 
 end hence, in such instances, has the article. 
 
 If the definite article be inserted now before C03A18, of 
 war ; arid before cjge, of house, we have I003 "at?" co3A]b, 
 a ship of the war, or, the ship of the war (see Obs. 3) — 
 meaning some special war, and not war in general ; ye*]\ 
 " At?" c^ge, a (or the) man of the house — meaning of a 
 special house, known to, o& treated of by the speakers. 
 Take another -example: meAbot) 0]6ce, midnight; " An" 
 TTjeAbot) o^bce, the midnight; Aflt ua|]i*' ai?" rbeAboirj 0]6ce, 
 the hour pf (the) midnight. Now insert " ai)" before 0]8ce, 
 and its meaning is at once defined : rneAboi) " nV 7 b-0|8ce, 
 middle of the night, i. e. 9 of some special night named or 
 known. 
 
 To sum up all that has been said in this lesson :— 
 
 (l; There is a Gaelic idiom which requires the use of the Art. (definite) 
 when (Obs. 2) its presence before nouns in English of the like import is 
 never needed; (2) the article before the governing noun in English is 
 omitted in Irish (see Obs. 3) ; (3) the word which the speaker requires to 
 define, be it the governing or the governed term, must have the article; (4) 
 1 Gaelic follows the Norman and not the Saxon collocation of the genitives in 
 the relative position of the terms. 
 
 EXERCISE CXXIII? 
 Na IUC03A *VV bA]l. 
 
 2ii}i) Art) &jftbj 'tWA-jfi bo bf U1C05A £ao^ settjtcjtaS aj3 
 cac, bo gUo^&Aft bA]l (council), ]oi}oof 50 b-fju^gbf^ atijac 
 ax) c&o] a b' fe^pp, jab y'eyxy a cofA]t)c A]|i. jf lorn&Afljse 
 bo qtACCAbAjt a-jji le c&|le 5AI) y&\6r\) A|]t b]C, uA|8e. ^a 
 6e^e, bo f eA] 4 IU665 y ifAf A3uf bo 013 at; corbA]file fo : 
 " ceAt>5Al CI03 A]ji rt}\x\x)§4\ at> cajc) A3uj* aik> fji? A]ji 
 ceACc 66 aw A|c ajji b]c irj|t bAogAl bAO^b, ojft beA]tpAi8 
 At) 6I05 3A^n?, A3tif bo b' -pejbjjt eAlugAb uai8." <Do 
 ca]C|t) (pleased) 30 b-AtWA]c At) corbA^le 1*0 leo (with them), 
 30 b- u lls« ^cc bttDAjftc Aorj feAi>CAC ArbAji) — " 50 C|t)ce 
 yy n?<vic 6 bo corrjAiftle, |f 3l]C A3U] 4 ftejb At) steuf cof*A]r>ce 
 
 ©, ACC CA A01) 6e]|*C Att7A]r) A3AW 0]tA]b— ^C]A A5A|b, A 
 
 cuijtpeAf At) 6I05 A]]t At) 3-ca^c? S|t> \ At? bftejrrj. 
 
 fjj b-IOOApt? |ttlb A JtA& A^llf A beAHAb. 
 
SELF-INSTBUCTION IN IBISH. 371 
 
 SIXTIETH LESSON. 
 
 Note. — The student -who knows only English should be mad« aware d£ 
 the several meanings which the preposition " of" in its various relations with 
 nouns is capable of admitting. Dr. Johnson counts twenty»three. These 
 can all be grouped under four heads. "Of" denotes — 
 
 (1), Origin, cause, possession. 
 
 (2) Glass, rank, partnership. 
 
 (3) Of has the meaning of among, on, from. 
 
 (4) Of expresses property, quality, attribute. 
 
 (1) Of, in the first sense is translated into Gaelic by the 
 genitive, for that case gives the idea of origin, cause, mate- 
 rial, possession, &c* 
 
 (2) Of, in the second sense, is rendered by " be," of, (same 
 as the French de), whenever it follows numerals, adjectives, 
 of the comparative and of the superlative degrees, partitives, 
 nouns denoting fullness, abundance, and the contrary, as, 
 
 One "'of the whole, ceAn " be'n" jornUn; full " of" wis- 
 dom, Iai) " b' " e^5t)A ; Catherine is the fairest of the daugh- 
 ters, n CA]cl]r> *\y be||*e "be** ha b-|i;5]t)|b; of all, a 
 b--pu|l be. •> •* 
 
 'Job f f b--pifil f iiAf leAc, " be" t?a <t)eAC fjoji-beo. 
 
 Jove, and ail that are with thee above of the immortal 
 gods. 
 
 See the prayer of Hector at the end of the present lesson, p. 376. 
 
 " <t)e" rnnAib beAf' An borbA]n 
 )r bA b-pAgAjnn l 4 e rno fto^An, 
 
 S] 2t)ol huh An gleAUA \\ peAftfi l^orr;. 
 
 Old Song. 
 
 9Xcz " be" n& T>\w\^ie u|le ajji 3A6 Iaoc, 
 '5»tt ojtrn 50 b-A||^6e c& ad cac a ^Iaoc. 
 But on each hero of the Trojans all; 
 And on me especially the contest is calling. 
 
 See exercise, p. 377. 
 
 (3) In the third, of signifies among ; as, cja a^a^o, which 
 of you (See Part III., thirty-second Lesson, Obs. p. 190); 
 and on ; as, bo Iaoajji. ye " ojtc-f a," he spoke of (on) you ; — 
 from; as, a man of France, peAft "6' n" b-'pjiAjnc; he 
 
372 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 did it of himself, fi|i;>n& fe 6 " tiAj8e" pep; (from, i. e.> il 
 proceeded from him as the originator). 
 
 (4) In the fourth acceptation of has no equivalent in 
 Gaelic — the mere absence of any preposition suffices — the 
 noun remains in the nominative case ; as — a man of the 
 highest position and fame, fe^ft a b' A^ibe cejro, aju]* clu. 
 "C]\] b-uAjTte- b' -peuc leff £pt ]Y A7]tbe clu, three times there 
 attempted it, men of the highest fame. — See next exercise. 
 
 This last is a very remarkable Irish idiora. In Latin, the ablative casa 
 answers the purpose ; in Greek, commonly an accusative after the adjective; 
 but in Irish 'tis the nominative case. — See Part iv. p. 302, Obs. — An idiom 
 that should be remembered. 
 
 The Exercises of these " Easy Lessons" could not, have a more elegant 
 nor a more befitting finish than the dialogue (Homer's Iliad, Book 6 — trans- 
 lated into Irish heroic metre by Dr. Macllale) between Hector and Andro- 
 mache. The tenderness and pathos which breathe through the original are 
 infused through every line, nay, through every word, of the simple familiar 
 Irish in which it has been rendered by the great prelate poet. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 2lblAc, carrion, a mangled carcase 
 (from a, not, and blABAC, con- 
 tractedly, bUc, a thing having 
 blAD, i. e., pith, juice, force, 
 energy, inherent vitality). Con- 
 AblAc is the common word for 
 carcase, carrion ; root, con, for 
 dogs, and aMac, carrion. Con- 
 AblAc is applied to a living crea- 
 ture so lean that the ribs_becorae 
 visible — i. e., to that which is, 
 as it were dead. 
 SlblAc is derived by others from Ab, 
 not, and Iuac, price, but this deriva- 
 tion is forced, for, the particle Ab, is 
 not a negative. 
 &5n.A|m, v % I entreat, (from An^very, 
 
 and oAmiin; ; root, s^-jri. cry. 
 IjaoqAI, danger, peril (from bAc, 
 drowning, death ; 5A0I, kindred, 
 connected with). Hence bAo- 
 oaIac, means dangerous, peri- 
 lous.' 
 1)A0qAIca, which is very like the 
 former, means simple, silly ; as, 
 AJ5 oeAnA& bAO^AlcA 5I1C, make 
 the silly sapient ; bAojAlcA in 
 this sense, is derived from bAOt, 
 vain, and 3A0I, kindred. 
 
 DAf ca6, to perish, to put to death ; 
 from b&r ac (root, bAr) causing 
 death. 
 
 OA]ncrieUo* A c {i.e., beat?, a woman, 
 and crief5tfe, forsaken, direlict), 
 a widow, a relict. 
 
 t)]leAdcA, an orphan (of want of, 
 leAccA, milk). 
 
 tVabtion, sorrow (00, bad, bttorj, grief). 
 
 Fa|6 (or £ac), a plain, a field; ves- 
 ture, dress, heat, warmth. 
 
 ■Ff 05 a, fig-tree ; crtAnj:|o5A, a fig-tree. 
 
 FeA&nA, gen. case of jreADnA, (gen. 
 regularly £eA6AnA, and contraet- 
 edly, ^caoda), a band, a troop, a 
 company of soldiers: — ceAnn ija 
 veA6oA,a captain of the guard, 
 a general, a chieftain; a o-cjo 
 cjnn ^eA6i)A An 5AJ10A, in the 
 house of the captain of the 
 guard.— Genesis, xL 3. (peA&Aij 
 from reAo, extent, number of; 
 bAoine, persons,) — a host. 
 
 Sl)\|iiAio, natural life; from mA?n» 
 live (thou), exjst, continue, en- 
 dure. 
 
 2J)AinrieAnAc, and rnAitcAijAc, adj., 
 enduring, everlasting, ao beACA 
 
 l njAflCAtJAC. 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 373 
 
 Ofoi a virgin; from 63, young-; veAri, man. 2!)cft fejfeAfi (the 
 
 6]oin, a little maid. 
 
 Oj5tjreAC, a simpleton (/em.) ; from 
 oi5iD, a maiden, and read, way- 
 ward, wandering; AmAO&ij, (a 
 fool) is applied to a man; ojqO- 
 reAd, to a woman. 
 
 SejreAft, six (persons)=fe, six,' and 
 
 big six), seven. 
 tu]c,ffcll— participle; eujcirn, falling 
 
 (irreg. in its terminations). 
 Urirwirij, respect, esteem. 
 Caca, support, second; year njo 6*xca, 
 
 stand my support. 
 
 EXERCISE CXXIV. 
 ADDRESS OF ANDROMACHE TO HECTOR. 
 
 "21 8u]T)e 8At)A "f:A]tAO]ji ca ajji q, 
 
 <Do OAfCA"|8 f^l), 3<M) ^Tt?t>]8 fAO| bO rf)1)A0J 
 
 '3 u f £ A0 1 b0 ^t)0, C|8 5it]t b'6jb -j]* OAogAl, 
 21 bejc 3AI) cofiujjic, c|t6|5ce ajji ai) fAogAl, 
 Jf oftc-fA ATt)Aji), ca At) t)ArbA]b u^le, 'bjtAC, 
 If cu-fA ArbAp), if rr)|AT) leo f]l)A8 '5-CAC, 
 2t)A Y leac cu|cjrr) ']* cjtuAj, Tt)A|i f|t?, 3AT) ti)e, 
 Ko|tt) cu|*a -jr^reACC, fjoce fjof* ^ao] 'o 5-cjie 
 #t)A b]8]rr) bo 8|A|5 rr)o bAjucjteugAC, b6|8 frjo b|8, 
 21)aii b| 6 cup, -pAOi 6iih]\6r) '3117* -paoi caoj. 
 
 5*T) ACAJft, TT)ACA4|t, b]1ACA|Jl, le Tf)0 lo, 
 
 ^tjAolujAb ttjo Wcfio|rr), i)6, a fio]r;c' Ijorr) fog. 
 in]z try ACA|]t rbuptrjeAC fAO] lAjri) 2lcu|l 3Aft3, 
 D|tA f3fv^of a cACA]|i''CeAb, ai) co$&8 beA]\5. 
 2lcc 3(8 3u]i ciqc fe Ar)i)f A1) A]t DeAii)-beo, 
 
 ' "H]0|t CA|fbA|l) 2lcil|l eAj'OA|8 U|t|tA]rD 86. 
 
 2l||t cA]ti> Ajfe, UA3CA A||t a bAjt, 
 
 <D' f A5 AbtAC A*]* -?V|trr? H)' ACAjl Ai)i) A l&ft, 
 
 '5«r b' fAf 'i) & cjorDqoU, Wipujr) A||t 5AC caoo, 
 
 Cu|]t 6|ge OftjAb, 11)511/ tXttpf Job, 
 
 2{)ojlfe]fA|V. bftACflA, CACA V'b'C|j '3UI* Mac 
 
 < Co|3oa8 uajdo 30 b-qle a 01) aoi) lA; 
 <Do f|r) ]Ab 2icu]l Tt)|lceAC le i>a Iai)1) 
 2i|fi ri)A3 * ]iAbAbA]t' curbbAC cfteubA Ai)i). 
 2()o Tf)ACA]|t bAi)]t|3Ai) cjijc' 1)A 3-co]lce bub, 
 c Do cu5 j*e lejp, A'f cAjrjce cfton)' 16 bjtuc, 
 2lcc ccai)U]3 X} * ? aoi fife. o'i) 30AbAl ii;cp. 
 21^3 bftor)A8 rr)0]tAi) tt)A0|I) 8p, A3U|* 6]t. 
 Bu8 3eA]t]t At) c- aid 'd ejf ^jleA.8 cuit) a C]t|c' 
 JJujt ^5 sac <t){Ai) ] 5<M) aoi) beo 'i)r)A lu|8e. 
 
874 SbiiF-INSTEU.CTION IN IRISH. 
 
 2l||t ye&& bo rbAftcAjr), A3<vn? be|8jfi 50 bftAC 
 2t)A|t ACA^jt, rr>ACA]jt, bjtACAjji, ce]le 5jia8ac 
 12tcc jIac Sam? cjtuA]5e, A3ftA|rf> cu, r>A b] 
 2t)<\ft fjOCAjt rnj-A8 5 A|5 bo rbotc 'f &cr ttjhaoj: 
 2t)|fe tja ^^5 rn<x|t beArjcjietrzjAC le rno cjia8 
 'Sur 6 't)X) a b]leACc 5AI) Aor) cac' do T3&c 
 2lcc Ann |*° V*Vi T&V *M C * b-pu^l cjtorn 5eu3 
 
 <De CftAT) f |05A, CAOA^flC bo T)<V ^^"S'* 
 
 $]nce le bAlU, \x&]\) t^ajc A3trr Th"5 e 
 
 Le beA5AT) rAOCA]ft pnnruj8 rceAc f*A 'Cfiojge, 
 
 T41I b-w^lT 16 b'-peuc le|f }q]t jp A|nbe clu, 
 
 <£>ir t)A 2l|ACf curoAfAC le luc, 
 
 *5ur /obrrmjn ']• T3u]be rnylceAC Ajfi a b'-frAjc 
 
 'S T17AC 2Jcftf, ^Ijrrjoy, ceAt) DA peA8r)A 'f T*5<M^ 
 
 'S a bjtACAjfi 2t)uii)leA, |*eolcA le 3Aec' <t)e& 
 
 |^A Af A t)eA]tC -pe]l) TJJUII^T^eAC, 5AT) fSAC." 
 
 THE ADJECTIVE, i 
 
 The syntax of the adjective has been from time to time pointed ont in 
 these lessons — its position (see first and thirty-seventh lesson) ; its agreement 
 with the noun (see thirty-fifth lesson, p. 286); its idioms (thirty-seventh 
 and thirty-eighth) ; its governing effects (twenty-ninth and fifty-eighth). 
 
 GOVERNING POWER OF THE VERB. 
 
 That an active verb governs the objective or accusative 
 case, every learner knows ; as, 
 
 John loves God, 5ftA8ui5eAr}n SeAgAn <t)]A ; God. loves 
 John; 5|tA6u|5eAT)i) C>ja SeAgAn. 
 
 In these sentences the nominative case comes after the verb, as well as the 
 accusative. The first (or nominative) comes immediately after ; the accusa- 
 tive next in order after the nominative. 
 
 In old Irish writings the nominative case is found sometimes before the 
 *erb. It is employed in poetry, too, in the same manner. 
 
 4. Prepositions govern the dative — in fact prepositions 
 govern no other case ; as, 
 
 9lmj X° ^ A M U 15 * caj*a8 le i>a rbnAOj 
 
 2lj»bfieorf)AC cAori? 'sur ) 80 lap be 3T>ao|. 
 
 , Homer, Book vi. 1L 545-6. 
 
 (2t)nAO] is the dat. case of beAn ; gen. tgaa.) 
 le jr at) m-bujrj, with the cow (nom. bo, gen. bo, dat. bujn) ; the phraM, 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 375 
 
 bo n be-An, is incorrect : lejr ah n;-b6 is also incorrect — it should be, le;r At 
 n)-bu|Ti, and the former — bo'r) fnoAoj. 
 
 In all other nouns the dative case happens to be the same as the nomina 
 tive, and therefore requires no special endiDg or inflection, except in nouns 
 of the fifth declension ; as, 
 
 tio 'd b-f>eA]*fA]ij, to the person (nom. peAjtrA, gen. peAjivAn, dat. 
 veAnrAin.) 
 
 Regarding prepositions, see Part III. (Lessons from 25 to 35,) 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 SftcAjroAc, a dj. reproachful, rebuking, 
 reviling ; n, a reviler, an abuser ; 
 .ACAjr, rebuke, reproach. 
 
 CArcAjfi, v. slay, slaughter; infin. 
 cArcAjnc; mAfi uah 5*\n l^cr 
 a b'lnHjQeAr at? lAtb a cArsitAv 
 e, as a harmless lamb that licks 
 the hand which slays it. 
 
 CeAnijAr, m. headship, chieftaincy ; 
 root, ccao, a head. 
 
 CorAjnc. v. to defend, keep of, pre- 
 serve, maintain. 
 
 ponnojo, same as jronArnA]i>, jeering, 
 
 gibing, mocking. (See Lesson 
 
 53 — Vocabulary.) 
 Iadac, adj. gentle, polite. 
 StyeArnAjfi, memory, remembrance. 
 
 Latin, memoria, from ine/n the 
 
 mind, aud tdajh lives. 
 R|5-Iao, m. a paiace ; TMo* d king; 
 
 and Ian, a castle. 
 S5A1C, the chief, the best ; ^fo|t- 
 
 T5A]t, the very best, the real. 
 CeArcAv (from ceArr, a proof, a tes- 
 timony) character, reputation ; 
 
 Latin, testimonium, testis ; Eng. 
 
 test. See Tiesson 52. 
 
 EXERCISE CXXV. 
 REPLY OF- HECTOR TO ANDROMACHE. 
 
 4)o "j*fte*5^jjt a cfcfle : A3Atf) b6|8 a rf)eArr)Ajft 
 <£)o corfjAiftle CAOrb, cum CAbAjjtr; uajtt) 5AC CA,b<vf]t; 
 2icc bfcj&eAb va pjjt j ttwa Ia8ac' tja "Cnofge 
 ■p34|t tijo cltt 'p rt)o ceAfCAjf lejp At) 5Aor, 
 <x b-jJAtt)ft>r) ffAjt, rrj<\ft clA8<\]]te Ap ad 5leo, 
 t^|8 ijac rrj-b£]beAb CAicijeArfjAc l& rrjo pp|]i|Ob beo 
 'Of ft 60 bejc cAlttjAC b' ^ogUrr) rr)6 50 Iuac 
 & b&\t b-co^feAc, 'iT;eAr3 ^1°1 x "r5^1^ ^ A 1*1 u *3 
 21^3 copirjc ceAi)rj^p rrj' ACAjt rrjAji bub cojfi 
 Sljuf 'i;a ceAi)i) riU, copfrjc por rrjo jloifi, 
 2|cc CA|rr> frfOpAC, f r por, le jrrjr^b Iai), 
 3^ b-c|ocpA]b Ai> £fc a Tt?-be|bj5 at; caca]^ bAl), 
 21 but) 'r a ]t]5-lAD leA5CA u]ie ajji Iaji 
 'S ad ftf5 *f a bAo^rje p^rjce ATjrjp ai) A|t. 
 2lcc d| 5ojleAt)rrAtb5Ajt luce' t;a 'Cno^e, 
 Mo, AtAfi, njACAri, bjiAXAft, A^ft mo cjio^be, 
 <Do bej&eAf a' cufCfrrj AJ3 lA|t)i) cfiorrj ija i)3t** ei *5 
 'Ni)A 'r> ujrbjfi Tt?6r», pAO^ CApCAjtc ^up fAO| euj 
 
376 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 2f*f 30jle*f b' Att)3A|t: *\)\) 6jf 6ul qtjb 3AC 3^ 
 BftjTt^]t in 30 c nic ua o3?^ u 3 "Ml* TS^o 
 pollui^c aijt), rodft AnacAin. *3Uf leur) 
 
 /JFaoj cu|t>3 "Wa e ll c W3 e bAi;A|WA '3Uf b&jtf 
 'pfgeAS A13 feol ttaiji bolafAC i)A T^tojge 
 II cADAjftc 6 ai) c-ffuic id] A]* u]]*3e add a qge, 
 *S A]3 ejfceACc le j:OT)T)6]b ACAi|*eAC, 3M) cftuAg; 
 fe\xc bjol bAi;cjtA|3 tyaccojft ri?6j]t t;a fluAg. 
 
 /DufOCAib at) c-A]T)Tt) 1170 cujrfjne AT)n bo Cfiojbe, 
 2l5iif be|8|]t Iat) be bubftdn ^iif be cojbe 
 p*v e bejc jir^gce, cofooc<\8 cu 'fA tfiA 
 '3)uf 6u]c-|*e bo beufif:Ab CAb^fi Ajup f3AC 
 21cc ]tO|n) i-ne t:ejfc|t;t ujb 60 ca'iji, bejb n?e 
 pAO] At? b-pob, |f bo|5 lion?, fp^ce Auirp W 3-cn.fe. 
 
 Homer, Book vi., Dublin— Duffy. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 CAfcbAti, a helmet; from cat, a bat- 
 tle; and bAfiri, top, head, dress 
 for the head. 
 
 fcujdeACAf', thanks, le &atjca buj6- 
 eACAij:, with hymns of thanks. 
 
 CI05A, a helmet ; because it is like a 
 
 CI05, or bell. 
 fcrtoo5Ajdi will raise ; for &tu>ocaj6. 
 &oA]6, face ; c&jr, moist, wet. 
 
 EXERCISE CXXVI. 
 
 CONTINUATION OF THE FAREWELL DISCOURSE BETWEEN 
 HECTOR AND ANDROMACHE. 
 
 tl'ejf fo tiao, bo f]r) atoac 30 fAtr) 
 
 Cunj av c-05 bo CAbAinc, a da I^ti), 
 
 4)0- geic le ^asIa rboti at; leAi)Ab feATic, 
 
 T^jtA Aift a 3-clo3^b uATbATj&c, foillfeAc, 8eAnc, 
 
 'S f p 4j#b c^p^l 3hat;ac, fiab 3A6 blAOjJ 
 
 2lt)OT) 'j* a t)Al A15 tttjIa8 le^r* ad 3A06. 
 
 4)0 ftr)|5bAn At) b]?: S5A0I tjeccojn- at) lub ze&vv 
 
 B] A]|t a cacdatt; 'x ^°!3 1 ° ^ A ce&w 
 
 '5«r l e ^3 A1 > CI03A Ut)tiac A||t at) b-feu]t; 
 
 Hu5 A|]t a leAt)<xb, *r cnoc e fu<\f fAT) Aen, 
 
 M'ejf a P03A& 'f bftea5A& le nr|T) ctiuc 
 
 21 lA^Tbe, cu^Tt le irrjpjgio, fUAf a 511c. 
 
 "'Job r f b-j:uil fuAf leAC, be t)a toeAC* t^oti beo, 
 
 CteANCAibe tdo leAWAb 'f CAbfiAi&e 'ft 5-0*1 rnj tic 66, 
 
SELF-INSTRTJCTIOK IN IRISH. 377 
 
 T>bftA.|6 86, vjuoaI 30 c6|m<MT?A|l Ai;i)f a c-flf^, 
 
 21 |*|ubAl]rt) p6|l) Tf)ATl fOTljplA A}5 1)A T^fiO^Ce, 
 
 2t}|pj*ri7A]l, cAlrrjAC, Iai) be rjeAftc *p bo luc, 
 
 'S a co|f|i)c a c||te, cojIIa6 5oai;i; a'p clii, 
 
 '5 CAf5A||ic DAttJAb pjlleAb le cjteAC tijojt, 
 
 'S le bAijCA bu]8c.ACA]f AfiboJA^b fiiAp 3A<5 3l6ffi 
 
 '"S A]5 clu^pe b'A ti7ACAi]i: "be||t A]ji aca]{i b<x|iji, 
 
 "Ljoj^ati a cjt0]8e le jAjpbeAf Arjr; a lAjt." 
 
 Lejf j-prbo feACA^b 8].at) leAi)Ab 65, 
 Sp) A||t a brioUc e, 5 5iif £115 86 P63, 
 'Srr^, 'r t^P * PTM3> b0 &TMr V* beoji' 50 p|tAf 
 $|lc 'r)u<\f a leACA^b, 6 a fii]l|b beAf 3 ?, 
 <t)'A -pe|cpi;c 8o-t*at;, cu]ir)]l le bop a Iajh)' 
 21 b-A5<M& C ^1T» ^r l^bAjjt le] 50 f*A|if? : 
 " 21)6 ce]le ai;|*ac, geAi)i> tt?o cjiO]8e, CAb j:ac ? 
 B-fu]l 50 li-AT;qtAC, le 5eu|t brioi; bo b' cjia8, 
 Ko^rb ceACc njo lAe 'jtip n/ atd, pj'l ofiit) bAO^Al, 
 21 5-curn^f aoi) i;eAc, irj'l rtjo cup, be 'n c-fA5Aol, 
 21?} c-olc ']* ai) ii)A]c, at; coja 'gup Ai) bio^A, 
 Mjoti fA|t«]5eA& at) bAf b] 'r>bAi) bojb yby a jtjorb, 
 UjTDe f|r), -pjl a DAiHe ']• A]5 A15 c-peol 
 3^bcA, ^i5eA8 le ]*l]i; A5up le fpol, 
 Ho 'p)\&tt) le ^eAfipAjbj cfieoTuvzjAb bo cujb bAt? 
 %r)\) ujle o^brie lAfirje 'y fcuAjroe, V M h 
 %cz be tja 'Cttoigce u|le A^ri 3AC Iaoc, 
 '5 u r °T iJ t> 50 b-A]|ij8e, z'& at) cac a gUoc." 
 
 4!)0 lAbA||t a'|* b' fA|f5 A CACOAJl Ajfl a ceATji;, 
 
 fe>jg pre Ar) c-pljje a -plleAb can? a Iai)ij 
 21 beAttcAb p]A|t 'r A]5 opOAjl 30 cjiorr; ? qagj 
 'S ^ T|lc ^ A beoriA bo3A 5 Sitja Iat) fjtuc. 
 'CeAcc 8] bA|Ue, giijl A'f 3^]]t t;a -njf)A ? 
 31^ca8 tiojtjt; b ? A bubjtor) ju-j* b' a ctiaS^,. 
 21j3 CAO]r;eA8 a cejle, att}A]1 'y A|t|f 50 b-eti^ 
 Mati 'ii-bAi; 86 ceACCj 6 Iatt; 'f 6 Iai;o t;a VOW^Z' 
 
 EXERCISE CXXVII. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 t>eofu, tears; r«)13eA6 (smigoo), a smile, from r")J5» the chin, and the 
 playful expression of the mouth; plural rro]5ex\dA; rCU (sool), gen. plu. of 
 taji (soo-tt), eye; cutwcati, is formed; me^AS, comminglirjg, mixing; 
 lotjtuc, lustrous, bright; civjre, a stream, a flow; r]Aijf for ri^^r^ (root,nc) 
 
878 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 peace, happiness, prosperity ; bUDArj, blackness, darkness (root, bub, black). 
 
 CnTrnoc.vri, shall be dried; root, cjtMnj, «#•> dry, cirtiroTo* dry "P» cause to 
 dry up, and omitting | before the liquid tt, cmmio— -/«/. pass., cniinocAit ; 
 ciuo, silent, gentle j qun-beofi, silent tear; buAi) {boo-ari), lasting; s^ifie, a 
 laugh ; Iaj, weak, languid ; %& neift, in readiness (as it were, riejdjn, from 
 ttejo, ready). ■ 
 
 CuAri, an omen, a presage ; cuAjvceAiA, omen of a shower, a rainbow.— 
 " The sign of the covenant made by God with Noah, that there shall no more 
 be waters of a flood." — Gen, ix. 
 
 SONG — "ERIN, THE TEAR AND THE SMILE IN THINE EYE.'" 
 Air — Foun, Eibblin a Ruin. 
 
 1- 
 
 B|fie, ca beojiA Ajuf pnrjjeA&A bo ful 
 
 2t)Ajt atj bog^-ui^e currjCAti Af rgeAf5<\6 da, ij-bul ; 
 
 t,or;ftAC cjij cA^fe beojt, 
 
 B|i6i)AC U]t y\wf 30 leofi, 
 
 j'C^v bo 3fi]Ai}CA £& bubAi? n?6fi . 
 2t|3 ^iMse sac Ia. 
 
 B|jte, t;j c|tftt)5cAjt bo qurj-beojt 30 beo; 
 6||te, rjfj buAi) bej&eAf bo lA5-5A]fie beo: 
 
 5° T 1 *^ S A ^ *>*£ V* T^ll** 
 2li)t} Aor;-^eACc le cufi 30 le|]i, 
 'S A]3 beAtJAb rrjAft cuAjt 13A TP^lf 1 ' 
 B05A fjccAjr/ £ac cpAc. 
 
 EXERCISE CXXVIII. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 *** The most of the following words have been explained and their 
 derivations given in the body of this work. They -are here presented to 
 enable the young learner to understand the songs without any reference to 
 1 former lessons. " 
 
 &1W5» feel, perceive, reckon. 
 t>ttircAft, is broken; root, bjtjr (brisk). 
 G&7I, reputation, character; eld, 
 
 fame, report, renown. 
 Ceo (Keogh), darkness; j:ao] ceo, in 
 
 darkness. ' 
 Ceol, (faoghl), song, music, gen. 
 
 ceojl (keoghil), of music, plu. 
 
 ceolcA, songs, strains. ■> 
 Crrora,/. a small harp. 
 fturscAtt, is awakened. 
 peAcc, n., an^army, forces, v., tb force, 
 
 to bow, to make yield, to bend, 
 
 to sever, to break down; jreAc- 
 
 ca, broken down, defeated, 
 
 worsted, 
 f eAnr^&» a spindle, a stave, a verse ; 
 
 5A1J jreAfifAG ceojl, withoue a 
 
 stanza of song, 
 f eAtt.rA, a verse ; this term is in 
 
 common use to express a stanza, 
 
 or verse, 
 follur, manifest, plain; to\llriX§&t t 
 
 to make plain, to manifest, to 
 
 reveal. 
 3a, an arrow, a ray, a beam, a wave — 
 
SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 379 
 
 music, like light, is wafted to 
 the ear in rays, as is supposed, 
 or rather, in waves. 
 
 2T)ol, v. praise ; tnoUd, praising, n., 
 praise; pi. thoIca, praises. 
 
 Oj&ce, night, is usually in poetry pro- 
 nounced ee. 
 
 Rjnn, a pointed end, a promontory, 
 an ending * a line in poetry, 
 rhyme, harmony, music. 
 
 Sahcu]^, coveted, yearned for. 
 
 Saoj, a 6age, a gentleman, a man of 
 
 letters. 
 Sca?, scattered, shed. 
 Suatj, rest ; £Aoj j-uah, at rest. 
 CaIIa, a hall; pi, 6aIIai&. 
 CeAnjAjri, gen. CeAifjT^S Tara. from 
 
 ceo, warm, sunny; and mUn, a 
 
 fortified place. (See note at foot 
 
 of song.) 
 Cfvftc, time, special time, ir atjau; 
 
 cttkc, it is seldom a time that. 
 
 THE HARP THAT ONCE THROUGH TARA's HALLS. 
 Konn— " Molly a Stoir." 
 
 1- 
 
 21 1) criu]c, bo fCAf> i\\\ c<\Uai*> f v ftf-g 
 
 ?^a 5Aere ceoltA b|or/, 
 T> > DAllA]b 'teAr^A 'ijo;f 'tW a liiibe 
 
 5<M) veAftfAb ceojl, t)0 ftp;i): 
 21)ah j*ub ca 'r) c-<vn>, cu4]8 cajic, £AO[ ceo, 
 
 Ta 'ca^I, 'f a clu fAOj f«Au; 
 2Tf c|tO|&ce, 'f A1 ? CU 13 ^?°^<v ceo, 
 
 M( Ai|t|5eAr;r; ]Ab 30 buAT). 
 
 11- 
 M] cltqrjCAjt cjtttjr; tja T>ArbftA cjieur) 
 
 2t)eAf3 c|tu]0t;iuj<>.6 b^i;, tjo fAO], 
 0||t, t:uA5|iAT;r) "j bejc ^eA,ccA,' ^aoi}, 
 
 }^ua]tt; bft|fce ceub 'f* tJ-Of^ce ! 
 
 2t)AJl fUb bO 't) C-fAOlflfACC, *f ArjATT) CjtA 
 
 . 21 buf*5CA|t 1 30 beo, 
 2lcc 'tmA^ft a bfijjTAft cjtoj&e '5 a 6tia6a6, 
 21)3 ^ojlfugAb =1 bejc beo. 
 
 CeAtt)A]ri, the Irish name of Tara, Latinized Temora, is derived :— 
 (I) According to the Four Masters, from CeA, the name of the first queea 
 ■who dwelt on that royal hill; and m&ti, an old Irish word signifying rampart, 
 fortified place, palace, protected mound, hill — found in its Latin derivative 
 murus, a wall : (2) From ceA£, a house, and miifi ; (3) from ceA5, a house; 
 and morif large, 
 
 None of those derivation is satisfactory. The last (ceA5-Th6n) cannot be 
 received, for it is no way special. The sufiix raoit, being the part of the com*. 
 pound that stamps the ° residence of the Irish Kings," with special signifi- 
 cancy, should be pronounced openly and in full, as in the compounds Ctttyo- 
 inojt, Tramoref idlbAn-inofv, Avonmore ; now in the word (Ze&u)A]\i)-n)&\ii, 
 the Becdiid syllable is pronounced curtly, and without the accent. Again 
 ii;ori as an adjective following in gramatical order the noun ceA^, mas. gender, 
 
380 
 
 BBLF-INSTEttCTION IN IBISH. 
 
 should not be aspirated ; but in ceAnjArfi, it is aspirated. Summing up, 
 then, these reasons, the weight of probability lies against supposing that the 
 adjective moft, great, enters into the composition of the word. 
 
 2t)uft and mop. are the only terms about which there is question amongst 
 the ancients or moderns. The nature of the place of which CeArnA]ri is the 
 name, and its history favor the conclusion that Tntin is the second part of 
 the compound term. 
 
 But is it the term ceA§, a house; or is it CeA, the name of the Milesian 
 queen, which is the first part of the word ? It is very likely neither of them 
 forms a component part of CeAmAitt. (2) CeA5-?t)UTt, a house-stronghold, or 
 house enclosure, does not sound well ; besides CeAtijAjTi was the name, not of 
 the house or palace alone, but of the entire hill. 
 
 (1) CeA, then, must be the prefix of muri ? And this opinion is strengthened 
 by the authority of the " Annals of the Kingdom of Ireland" — "It is from 
 her it was called, i.e., from CeA, daughter of Lughaidh and wife of Eremhon, ' 
 who requested of her husband a choice hill, as her dower, in whatever place 
 she should select it, that she might be interred therein, and that her mound 
 and her grave-stone Should be thereon raised, and where every prince ever 
 to be bom of her should dwell. . . . . The hill she selected was Druim- 
 Caein, i«e. CeAiijAftt" (vol. I., p. 31, second edition). CeA, is not the prefix. 
 
 " This derivation is b.owever," says Dr. O'Donovan, " legendary, for CeA- 
 ■m»W was very common in Ireland as a woman's name; and it was applied 
 to more hills than CeATbAjfi in Meath; as, Teamhair Luachra, in Kerry, and 
 Teamhair Bhrogha-Niadh, in keinster. In Cormac's Glossary, it is stated 
 that the Teamhair of a house means a grianan,i.e. } a bower, balcony ; and 
 that CeAtbAjn of the country means a hill commanding a pleasant prospect."— 
 Note, p. 31. 
 
 (4) From this, then, it is plain that CeATtjA]Tt means a sunny mound, or a 
 sunshiny (ceo) enclosure (mutO, a fortified palace having a pleasant prospect. 
 This being, according to, Cormacking and archbishop, and the most learned 
 Irishman of the tenth century, the meaning of the name TeAinAjn; its deriva- 
 tion is plainly from ceo, warm, sunshiny, and routi, a fortified enclosure, piound, 
 orhUl* 
 
 EXERCISE CXXIX 
 VOCABULARY. . 
 
 t*riei»5> «.* a lie J v. to cajole. 
 
 erifc, country. 
 
 OufccAr, gen. buicAjr, native country. 
 
 <5u3A&, perishing. 
 
 £|Ari, slanting 
 
 luce ciu^orce, listeners. 
 
 §rjAfiAd, morrow. 
 
 Ktin, a secret, love, fond one. 
 Sewn, to sing. 
 
 Suited {sir-y), a lover, a wooer. 
 UAirb, grave. 
 
 ttj^PTo (from ujtne, about, around), 
 turn round, move from. 
 
 SHE IS FAB PEOM THE LAND. 
 £oon — ■" FofCAjl At) boruvr." 
 
 1- 
 Jf fAb =} o't) 5-cfi]c f b-£uji a b-03-lAOC f 7)v a lu|5e 
 
 '$ 3*D Ajjtb Aiit a r tt ll*15ik *3 * b|teu3A6. 
 2lcc u]Ttrp!3eAr)T/ 30 fUAjt 6 fujljb 5AC fAOj, 
 
 6j.]t fcfc a, cjtoibe le u-a cejle '5 a eujAb. 
 
SELF-iHSTEUCTIOK IN IRISH. 381 
 
 11- 
 
 Bu& |<\b AbfiAji? buccA|f a t\]C ffit) bo fejt)t?, 
 K]VW 3 ac ^eA|t|*A b' Aft A] I le]f bo rbeArbAfiAb. 
 
 O *r beA5 ]rr)r)]Se locc cUqr?pse a ceolcA b\t)X); 
 91 cttojbe be|d '5 a bit]|*eA& 3A1? cAbAfiAb. 
 
 in- - 
 
 <Do rr}A|it -pe b' a itoi?; <^3 u f &'e u 3 fe b'A cirjc: 
 So at? n?eub b] '5A ceAr>5A]l A]|t £aIat??s 
 
 M? Iuac '5AbfAf cfior^-gui a qfie A01? fS]t, 
 
 'S T?l b&{& 'b-^Ab 5 at; a c£]le at? 0*1,11? fAllAri?, 
 
 O ! b&Ai? uA]ib 8] *f ■ AT? *M C b-?nrjl i?a 5*ec' 3ji6jt)e pjAft, 
 
 'HuAijt geAlleAi?!? f]Ab n?A]tAC 5I6JIA6:' 
 B^]b pojlfj 115*8 ajji a fUAt? Tt?A|t. fn?|5eA& ai? jao 
 
 O 1?-A Djl jrj^fe f£|T? A CA b|t6t?AC. 
 
 CAo]6eAi} (from cao]6, to lament), a 
 pelican, a bamicle ; cAojjjeAn 
 aoot^ac, a lonely pelican — a 
 term commonly applied to one 
 "who has no friends and is quite 
 alone. 
 
 CUo]6ca|1, are subdued, broken, 
 
 t>£iiy, kindred. 
 
 EXERCISE CXXX. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 FeAr&A. henceforth. 
 
 UrAo (from lAr, to light up), to 
 
 bloom. 
 2t?eA©A&, to perish, 
 OrrjA, a sigh. 
 
 Seoo, a jewel, a precious thing. 
 CejlseAfj, »., to cast, to fling. 
 
 TIS THE LAST EOSE OP SUMMEE, 
 fotjn— "Coulee bi&jitjA." 
 
 !• 
 
 T^a jt6r b&]g|Oi?AC at? c-f ATf?|tAi8 left* i;feit? *j|t At? j^citAob, 
 13' e^f a cuaIIacc t?a T3e|Tf?e. beic einjCA A||i 34c sAob; 
 
 ■5*1? *og f*6f *it?Ajt? 3Aolii?An, jatjUa?;, is 'b--pu]l b&jri?, 
 Le lAfA&j rjc ofi?A CAbAjjir: Ajfi A]f bo 30 f Ajrh 
 
 II- 
 Ml -f'A3i;Ab leAC £&fi? cu, !& r??eA8A8 aiji at? 56115, 
 
 5*T> bo cefiseAt? a cobl*8, n?eAf 5 bo jaoIca 50 b-eu5 1 
 °H A]c a n?-b§]8]n -pe&y&ix 5A6 1a a^-tjac opce, 
 
 tejr ??a iio|*Aib 3AI? bUc A 5 f 5A?; b*i*b s bo lufbe. 
 
882 
 
 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 in- 
 
 2t)<\|t f*ufc> ]f b&Al |n?ceACc, 'rjuAjfi a cji)oi}Af at> s^iao, 
 'S i)uajji eAlujgeAf 6 t)A feojbjb At) |*3^|tb A*f At) Mac; 
 
 'ftuA^fi a clA0]8cA]t ^a cfio^bce, fCAp ruAficAf.A'f feur), 
 Cf a be]&A6 Tt)Ajt cAo^oeAt) Aot)ftAc, f a c-f aoJaI fp le^ p f:ejt). 
 
 EXERCISE CXXXI. 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Coi5tiio eA ^> foreign. 
 
 fleA&,afeast; gen. ple|6e ; butjo ija 
 flejde, at the feast; jon;pui5, 
 turn, change, around it; bunt) 
 means bottom, foot. 
 
 Coinsfolt, connection, acquaintance. 
 Va A]|i inAtt^ the day declining.' 
 SlttbUc {shoolacJi, *., followed by \ 
 sounds like sh), a traveller, a 
 walker ; from ffubAl, to walk. 
 
 AS SLOW OUR SHIP 
 
 i »> 
 
 «oijn— ^Itj CAil]q &' f&5 roe 'n)o Sw^.' 
 I- 
 
 2llS TV'W ^'W t°$5 *VV ^S*! 8 3*°? ceAw] 
 
 He' jtAjb a feoltA Ijotjca, 
 <t>o c/jb^eAfc At) bjtAC a fceAC 6*t) 5-cjiAt)t) 
 
 Curt) At) ~cua]D, V^A5 ff, f\t)ze, 
 2t)A]t j*ub :jf toaII A|i fjub^l 'f. At) c-fljge 
 
 6 AjtAf g]t^6AC Aft 5-c^v||tbe, 
 2lift a TKjorDfmfgeAtN) cIaqdpa jhj&aI' aji 3-qiojoe, 
 
 2t)Aft At) lot)K-b]tAC ]»5A0ilce At)t) A]jibe. 
 
 11- 
 
 2ii3 ToeAbjiuJAb At) Aft)*, ctiAjb cajic rrjAft ceo 
 
 tS|6Ati)-b]t^Tf)AT*» 'bttt)t) t)A plejoe; 
 B]8eAt)r) bfidt) A*f ~3&flibeocAf f|oji-beo, 
 
 '5 A ti)eAf5A& tAjt A]t 5-cleibe; 
 'S 'tjuA^jt Sufu^jeAt)!) ceolcA ^Iac *]• ai) b-fle]8, 
 
 5ac cA^oeAcc 63 A*f cftof&MiyfriU— 
 ^)'A|t fAt) 'dtjaji tJ-btAjg, b]6eAt)i) cuac ajji lejc 
 
 '<Dul CAflC, 'f *5 A 6l 50 fAOfCATTJAfl, 
 
 21 b-qjtqb cd^^jeACA, At) qiA, 
 
 Oo c]&rr)ujb ft)t)fe ~p 3leAt)t)CA; 
 'S 3AC 1)|6 j?a Mac, acc eAfbA 3ttA6 
 
 'S At) co|t)3|oll CAori) bo fAfjcujg; 
 
3EL* INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. . 
 
 Bu6 ttjdjt ad yo\^x *1I* A]t 5-c|to]6e, 
 
 3ltf bA]tJt A|ft AO|bl)eAf fAOgAlcA, 
 
 <£>a m-bei6A8 r*ib A3A1DD le d-aji iD-tyc 
 21dd AOjo-^eACC cAjjtbe 'f saoIca. 
 
 2t)A|l ffttblAC fOlft, A]3 AtbA^tC tW> 
 
 3o tijaII a|3 ceACc da b-0]8ce, 
 2lf3 b]teAcr)u5A8 Ajft ad Ia A]|i pjAft 
 
 Ko|ri> eulu^Ab uAfte cojbce: 
 2t)<xjt fiib, b * fe 1f cejbjeAD f|A]t Aft ?i-hAA|tc, 
 
 O bjtuACAjb 3A|t|i da b-wAjrbe, 
 ^15 l6cft«D 3eAl da b-o|3e jteAfic? 
 
 fcjte rjeulcA AOjpe a'|* curbA. 
 
 333 
 
 EXERCISE CXXXIL 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 2l]5Ue, mind, temper, spirit, affection* 
 
 t>&r-b|tejCj a death-judgftent. 
 
 t)Ao^Al, danger. 
 
 t>Tior&u§<v6, inciting. 
 
 CA|c-ne|nj (from c&jc, of battle; 
 fieirn, power), triumph, glory 
 after battle, pride of soul, jubila- 
 tion. 
 
 Sjnf eAft, sires, ancestors, progenitors, 
 
 from reAtj, adj., 
 CttuA|Uf^, v., to pollute, disgrace, 
 
 shame. 
 CjtjUrAn, torch, a lamp, a lantern, a 
 
 flambeau, diminutive of ctijllr jd 
 
 a torch, a lamp. 
 C{xfljl\ bushy locks, ringlets (Eng. 
 
 trellis). 
 
 OH ! BLAME NOT THE BABD. 
 £ot)IJ — " CA^Clft) C}Tl]Al." 
 
 T- 
 Na C63 Affi ad b-f|le, ri)A euluigeADD £&*D 5-cIoad, 
 'M a tD-b|8eADD fojj-clAOD A15 fODOjb pAOj AtU>cua8 50 
 
 buADt 
 *CA A TDlfDeAC 5AD C|tAOCA6, 9 f l& b-UAjD, D1 f£ If l«j* 
 
 21 86ad£a8 5ac 3A]f5e, a bej|t c6]id A3uf clu : 
 2lr; ceub, cA 'Dojf fjDce A|]t ad 5-ceol-crmjc 3d f add, 
 <Do feolpAfe a 5-qtoj8e DAiDAb ad bAf-gAC 30 ceADD? 
 'S ad ceADSA, dac fjleADD acc TDjUffiuc da 5-cUoD, 
 Bub cujlceAC ] A]3 bjtopbujAb 3|tAbA cfye da d-)^|ad — 
 
384 
 
 SE2iF-=IKSTBtrCTXaS m ibisb. 
 
 lb 
 2t)o ijuAjn &*a efft ^lufiji t& 4, CA]Cftefrt> *t>!) a lu|6e, 
 S S At? C|i0]be cjioSa bjtirce, rjAtt b' £e]b}ti a cUo]&6a6 
 C^-jtf |8 eA3CA©|t) a |?]0]t-fl|occ bejc f Alujjce o'rj c-fAogAl, 
 0«|t i? bAf-b]te]£ a cofAjtJt, 'y rf\ b~£U|l a eurrjAOp 3<nt> 
 
 oaojaL 
 *Ca a cUt; 5&j? ACit ceAt}0Ai* ? ?t?ufi tJ-b^Ai^f A]8 f f Ab ^eAli, 
 *S trjufi b-c]tuAiU|j{b a fM??feAn ajj jorrjpotab le "!$$\\\ 
 *S a^ ejijUfeAfy, s& A|5 UfA&, fVjJe ce^rne 5^6 U, 
 Hac f5iobsAf* o ? o 3-cAftr; e, A]fi a b-f?u]l 6|]te b'a c^Ab^S. 
 
 Ill- 
 
 11a- sog A||t At) b-£jle a be]6 A13 tiojt=beAi)A& ftAr)r; ? 
 
 *S Ai) c-olc, 1)AC D-bAt? lefjeAf, bo b^bjieAO le 5fte<\rw: 
 
 Bj&eAd Ai^e acs leaf b6ccutf 5 ]f UffAjb 30 beo 
 
 21 ]tof ja cne bfiAC curb a rt?Aji at? 51^ at? ejte f lArr) ceo : 
 
 OeAt)-pAi6 ]o8oAi]te bo 6it*]i)i? be x?a beuj*A]b, a bjbe&tjr) 
 
 4D'a feolA6 Afjt t^eA|vbAll le it&tJAb a cIaoi), , 
 
 *S le bUojj i?a 5-c'riAOo sUfj a ca jnjce <xi|t a ceAW 
 
 2l)A|t ai? J^e^S* ^13 fn?f{ic bjogalcA]]*, fAtocA^b, j*e a Iahi) 
 
 ■ju. 
 
 2lcc 31$ 511 ji eultt)5 bo tbo|t-ce|rr> 5 ti)Ajt A]rl]i)3 da b-0]8ce 
 
 Be 1 8] 6 bViiyii) bV Iua8 a]3 At) b-£]le a co^bce 
 
 9k\) c|iA -\v mo fniAficAf A^]t a A^rje le feat?, 
 
 Be]b]6 A|3 j^rjtyfrf) 30 b-Ajib-btrji; &o leAcsjtort) 5 f bo lem) : 
 
 Clu^i)|?]8 ai? coigjtjjeAC bo 5A]tCA-c]to|8e ^l ! 1 ? 
 
 RaCJ?A|6 ^ASCAOrO ^0 Cla^fjge CA]t tt?tt||t a'Y cati C]fl, 
 
 ? S bo qjeAftr^qb, A"|3 eeAi)i?A8 !?£ f Ul>|tAt8e bo b' cIao|8, 
 S]ljq8 beo]tA ?ja cituAiJe le ceAift) bn|fce c]tO]8e. 
 
 EXERCISE CX5XIII. 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 2lnr^i dear, fon^ beloved. 
 
 C^U|c, Welsh apodi},, Lat. Crotta, 
 already defined, a hump, a small 
 harp ; Cl^fAc, a harp.—" The 
 c|iuic was a sis-stringed instru- 
 ment, used of old in Scotland and 
 Ireland." 
 
 "Theqtuic and the cUtire^ 
 differed only in this, that the 
 
 strings of the former were cat- 
 gut, those of the latter were 
 brass wire/' 
 
 Cu{!)5, a fetter, a bond, n chain; 
 tuATi-cuins, the cold cLain, 
 
 CuibjtAc, fetters. 
 
 t)e-*tb, «?, to frame, to fashion, to 
 twine. 
 
 t3lAoj£, a wreath. 
 
SEfcff-INSTBUCTIGH IN IRISH. 
 
 885 
 
 60I5AC, knowing, acquainted with; 
 root, eoi; knowledge; eoter, the 
 same; t)eArb-eol5&c, not ac- 
 quainted with. 
 
 5<xjr seACf a bero, a champion. 
 
 lujoge, mirth, melody s | glee, the 
 chorus, burden of a song. 
 
 °?ceo5,/., a blast, a gust, a breeze. 
 
 SuAjttc, sweet, pleasant. 
 
 Su&jjicAr, pleasant j. 
 
 SuA|tc»fAo?, a man of gprightliness 
 
 and sport. 
 SujAtsil, jollity, from rus^c, jolly, 
 
 merry ; root, n*§» sa P» 
 Suoo&ac, #4^ joyous, merry, jocund, 
 
 glad, mirthful; from runnb 0? 
 
 rujjnc, mirth, joy, as expressed 
 
 in music and melody. 
 
 DEAR HARP OF MY COUNTRY. 
 foon— <* lftt?5otf," 
 
 !• 
 'Cl}utt|c ai)j*a njo cjfie, Any bofic&bAf b] f]?)ce, 
 
 B? ^uA]t-cw|tJ5 i?a cofbA ojic fi&irsce 50 ceAi?r;; 
 <t)o co|5 1130 Af gejbeAl, b' 6jf bo cuibfteAC be|c 1*3401 ic. 
 
 2l||t bo ceub&]b fsqc 5Aece, A ? f foliijf fAOjt-jtAiw. 
 Bl fUA|H) ^wt)bAC f*eACA bo b 5 AeftAjJe ? f bub b]?x?e, 
 
 2l|5 buf acc bo cewbA, 3 B| fuAijrhAjt, cun)'ceo|l; 
 2lcc bjb]f* co i)eAii}-e6i5AC A|]t fttAjtcAp *p &tft lupije 
 
 5o m»b|i}feAt)!) At) bjioi) c|t| bo fu^Aijil "50 fojll. 
 
 Sl&o A5Uf beArjijACc le bo bftKJ-gAeqb, 'cfiujc cftofrt?, 
 
 So M) blAO]j b6|3]ot)Ac bAtjcA, bo b&At?f?An/ a beAlb, 
 I/^jb, ]f cobAji fAO| f5A|l loi)i)jtA|5 3&jjice Ajfi bo fiiAi) 
 
 tflOTf?, 
 
 5<> b-f&gAjb rr>eu|tA i)1of |*cuArf>A A]]t bo 6eubA|b cjus/, 
 
 2t)A b] Cftojbe 5^|f5]5 cfteui)ri)Aftvejfi-5tt&&Af5, t)6 fiiAnc- 
 
 fAO| ? 
 
 ' '3'a 5-co|t|tii3ub.j A}5 effbeAcc l& pefrmirt) Aftrj-bAtw, • 
 tl] ftA]b Atji>An)-fA Accoiceog rjeArij-bjtigiijAn $a Iuacjaoic', 
 2tguf aA|z>|*e bo ca]S)jc ai? fWA|?i? bjoo ArbAjj?. 
 
 (Original.) 
 I. 
 
 Dear Harp of my country I in darkness I found these, 
 
 The cold chain of silence had hung o'er thee long, 
 When proudly, my own Island Harp ! I unbound thee, 
 
 And gave all thy cords to light, freedom, and song ! 
 The warm lay ef love and the light note of gladness 
 
 Have waken'd thy, fondest, thy liveliest thrill; 
 But,, so oft hast thou echoed th- deep sigh of sadness, 
 
 That ev'n in thy mirth it will steal from thee stUL 
 
386 SELfr-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 II. 
 
 Dear Harp of my country ! farewell to thy numbers, 
 
 This sweet wreath of song is the last we shall twine ; 
 Go, sleep with the sunshine of fame on thy slumbers, 
 
 Till touch'd by some hand less unworthy than mine. 
 If the pulse of the patriot, soldier, or lover, 
 
 Have throbb'd at our lay, 'tis thy glory alone ; 
 I was but as the wind, passing heedlessly over, 
 
 And all the wild sweetness I wak'd was thy own. 
 
 EXERCISE CXXXIV. 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Cujcu^d, requital. SAtijAilc, resemblance ; from rAn)Ajl, 
 
 tteoftAid, an exile, from &eojt, a tear. 
 5|ieA&, to beat, to lash severely to 
 ' iorment. 
 
 like, resembling. 
 SAlcAjnc (from ral, heel), treading, 
 trampling. 
 
 Igp 3 * Mount Sion is called by the people SljAb S]&v, (pr. Shee-mvn) ; 
 voc. case, M holy Sion," a "Naoit; Sjaih, (Skeeawin). 
 
 THE PARALLEL ; or, " YES, SAD ONE OF SION," 
 
 9lx) cofArblAcc. 
 
 Voyt) — "2l]\\ At) tn-bA]le r<> c& At) Ctil^onn." 
 l)' FeSvftf 1 110*) '^ A £tt*e. 
 
 1- 
 
 2()a be^fi fArhAjlc bjiooA ^iif fjojt-cjtjce cl&jbe 
 %ox) corb^tcA qi^cS A^]t bA|ri) A5Uf 3*ol, 
 
 )X beA^tbcA 31171 iiAjc-fe, a qtitAg-beojtAib flejbe, 
 MAOfb S]A]i?, bo t&]V)]c fljocc 6]]teArjt) 'suf ffol. 
 
 ft- 
 2t)An cu, ca Aft pjgeAcc £aoj 5eu|t-ceAi^A]* bjijfce, 
 
 '^uf cujce o i>a ceAiw, ca ad 6|to|D-£leAr3 'W-* lui&e 
 T^A a OAjlce 'f a fftAj&e ii?A]t pAfAC bAi? rSI 1 ] !*^ 
 
 'Sa 5-ceA|tc-U]t ad Ue f&jD> c& a 3lt]Ai) 'd 6jr bul 
 
 'flAOJ.* 
 
 Ill- 
 
 2t)A]t bo cIai?, c-a a beojiA|6e Uft bocA]f jqlleAb, 
 
 pAjA^l bAjf frAb o't) ti)-bA]le A bejc aw, bub h 'tow, 
 
 2t)A]i bo fljocc, c*v a flfocc-fAD, Uft bub-bfioTy da tjlle, 
 21 n)eoro|tAb Uece Ia^acca bA|6ce a 5-cjad* 
 
 * " Her sun is gone down while it is yet day/'-— Jerom., xv. 9. 
 
8ELF-INSTKUCTI0N IN IRISE* 887 
 
 'S bitAl a bA|fceA6 "beAt) ^3& e >"* tt)A|t cufA *t) Am ^V-X^r 
 T> a b-uAjfle 't)9 a iTjUbAjb 'jitf a cjteui^jt 3atj 
 buA]8, 
 
 '§ t)A ceolcA jr b|Dt)e bo cj3 5 d-a clA|tf a^j, 
 Se jf fAtbAfl bojb oftfAjgeAl da saojco A]]t uAjri)* 
 
 2lCC fUA|]t Ctt bO CttJCttgAfc, b| 't) tlJAftAC A fOllfUgAb 
 
 Oo C|3 *ij-§|f ap bubcAjr?, b*4 pAb 7 At) o|6ce, 
 'S au TM3-flAC bo 5|teAb cu, f ua6 ad t)Att)Ab a £Ojlf 113*6 
 2t)A|t jjolcAC, ca bfi^fce op bo cott)Ajft 3A0 aoi> bjtjj. 
 
 "I" 
 6|fj At) cuac feA|ib bfe||tfeA8 au djft-CACAiftf Ijote, 
 Bf *3A Ctt|t le d-a beul ffcfD 'f buo c6|ji, ceAftc At; 
 
 Cjt^OC, 
 
 'S cuff* 3A^|tbeAf Ajft da &AO|i?e, fAOj d-a 3eujtceADar 
 r|t)ce, 
 2lo ua]1 6 da caUa^6' *f 6 d-a IujdSIT ad rSM^c. 
 
 "If- 
 t)-lU|]t bo cujc idaIacc i)e|tt)e, b| a b-cAjpse, 50 boUc 
 2l|fi a ceAt)A^6 '? a^ a ceAt)fA|fic lucc-cjieACCA, 30 
 
 CflOtt), 
 
 '$ $ao] l^mr31°n V* ^IP 6 'r <M3 CDMD03 ^ao^ £aIac,J 
 B] bAt)]t]3eA0 da TM3*cc *5 * r^k'MPs 3° loro-§ 
 
 the parallel; or, "yes, sad one op sion." 
 
 [Original.] 
 
 I. 
 
 Yes, sad one -of Sion — if closely resembling, 
 In shame and in sorrow, thy withered-up heart ; 
 r If drinking deep, deep, of the same " cup of trembling" 
 Could make us thy children— our parent thou art. 
 
 * " Thou shalt no more be termed forsaken."— haias, lxii. 4. 
 
 f " How hath the oppressor ceased, the golden city ceased." — Idem., xiv. 4. 
 
 J " Thy pomp is brought down to the grave." — Idem., xv. 11. 
 
 § " Thou shalt no more be called the Lady of Kingdoms."— Id«m., 47, v. 
 
383 SELF-INSTKUCTION IN IRISH* 
 
 II. 
 
 Like thee doth our nation lie eonquer'd and broken, 
 And falTn from her head is the once royal crown ; 
 
 In her streets, in her halls, Desolation hath spoken, 
 And, " -while it is day yet, her sun hath gone down i" 
 
 III. 
 
 Like thine doth her exile, 'mid dreams of returning, 
 Die far from the home it were life to behold — 
 
 Like thine do her sons, in the day of their mourning, 
 Remember the bright things that bless'd them of old. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Ah ! well may we call her, like thee, " The Forsaken," 
 Her boldest are vanquished, her proudest tre slaves ; 
 
 And the harps of her minstrels, when gayest they waken, 
 Have breathings as sad as the wind over graves. 
 
 v - 
 Yet hadst thou thy vengeance— yet came there the morrow, 
 
 That shines out at last on the longest dark night, 
 When the sceptre that smote thee with slavery and sorrow 
 
 Was shivered at once, like a reed in thy sight ! 
 
 VI. 
 
 When that cup, which for others the proud Golden City 
 Had brimm'd full of bitterness, drench' d her own lips, 
 And the world she had trampled on, heard without pity 
 The howl in her halis, and the cry from her ships i 
 
 VII. 
 
 When the curse Heaven keeps for the haughty came over 
 Her merchants rapacious, her julers unjust, 
 
 And — a ruin, at last, for the earth-worm to cover — 
 "" The Lady of Kingdoms" lay low in the dust ! 
 
 THE CELTIC TONGUE. 
 
 [These lines, taken from a beautiful piece which appeared in The Nation of the 1st of 
 November, 1862, are very soul-inspiring, full of historic tratb, and of power. 
 
 I. 
 
 Ay, build ye up the Celtic tongue above O'Curry's grave ; 
 Speed the good work, ye patriot souls who long your land to save, 
 Who long to light the fiame again on Freedom's altar dead, 
 Who long to call the glories back from hapless Erin fled, 
 Who long to gem her sadden'd brow with queenly wreath again, 
 And raise a warrior people up, a Nation in her train. 
 Speed then the work ; be scorn our lot, oar ancient pride is flown, 
 If midst the nations on the earth we stand in shame alone. 
 
, SELF-INSTBUCTION XH ISISH. 389 
 
 Throughout the lovely land of vines, where dwells the lively Gaul, - 
 
 They speak the tongue of Charlemagne in cot, and bower, and hall. 
 
 Where Spain extends her sun-loved realms, from prince to muleteer, 
 
 The language of the mighty Cid still strikes the listening ear. 
 
 Their olden tongue still speak the tribes the Danube's banks along ; 
 
 The German loves the rushing Speech that swells in Schiller's song ; 
 
 By Tiber's stream are uttered yet, as in the golden days, 
 
 The music-tones of Dante's lyre, of Petrarch's loving lays. 
 
 And we, who own that tongue of tongues that saints and" sages spoke, 
 
 Have bowed our very minds beneath the Saxon's galling yoke, 
 
 And clothe the thoughts that make our hearts with Celtic ardour glow 
 
 In words that chill the lips they touch, like fakes of winter snow. 
 
 The Saxon tongue ! Why, we should hate this speech we love so well ! 
 
 The Saxon tongue of Saxon guile its fraudful accents tell. 
 
 Oft to our trusting Irish ears it syllabled foul lies — 
 
 Methinks such tongue, the Serpent spoke to Eve in Paradise. 
 
 Ah ! cease that alien speech— too long its hollow sounds have rung, 
 And pour ye forth from Celtic lips the rushing Celtic Tongue. 
 
 II. 
 
 The Celtic Tongue ! the Celtic Tongue ! why should its voice be still, 
 
 When all its magic tones with old and golden glories thrill — 
 
 When, like an aged bard, it sings departed warriors' might — 
 
 When it was heard in kingly hails where throng'd the brave and bright— 
 
 When oft its glowing tales of war made dauntless hearts beat high — 
 
 When oft its tales of hapless love drew tears from beauty's eye ? 
 
 Grand tongue of heroes i how its tones upon the gale uprose, 
 
 When great CuehuIIin's Red Branch Knights rushed down upon thefrfoes; 
 
 And how its accents tired the brave to struggle for their rights, 
 
 When from thy lips they burst in flames, Con of the Hundred Fights ! 
 
 Or when the breeze its war-cries bore across that gory plain, 
 
 Where royal Brian cheered his hosts to battle with the Dane. 
 
 Oh, who may fire our sluggish hearts like them to dare and do ? 
 
 When shall we see'thy like again, hero-soul'd. Bora ? 
 
 Sweet tongue of bards ! how swelled its tones in lofty flights of song, 
 When%syhite-robed minstrels deftly swept the sounding chords along I 
 When Oisin touch'd the trembling strings to hymn the Fenian name, 
 When thrill'd thy lyre, fond Fionbell, with gallant Osgar's fame. 
 Alike 'twould tell of ladye-love and chief of princely line- 
 Fair Aileen now the poets sung, and now the Geraldine. 
 'Twas music's self — that barded tongue, till iron days began, 
 Then swelTd its swan-like strains, and died with thee, O'CaroIan ■ 
 
 In dulcet tones the wide world o'er though gifted bards have sung, 
 Yet sweeter sounds thy minstrelsy, soul-soothing Celtic Tongue. 
 
 The Celtic Tongue ! the Celtic Tongue 1 no more in bower and hall 
 Where Rank holds sway or Beauty reigns, its liquid accents fall. 
 
Date Due 
 
 390 SELF-INSTRUCTION IN IRISH. 
 
 Far from the courts of Pride and Power, within the lowly cot 
 It finds a homer-that outlawed tongue — the poor despise it not. 
 But still upon the mountain heath, or in the moonlit vale, - 
 In that sweet speech the shepherd sings, the lover breathes his tale, 
 And oft times in the rustic church the Soggarth knows its might 
 To lead the wretch from shades of vice to virtue's path of light. 
 Oh, on the sinner's harden'd heart it falls as dew from Heaven, 
 The softened soul dissolves in tears — he weeps, and is forgiven. 
 
 Thus luAs amid the simple poor, forgotten andunknown, 
 
 That ancient tongue, that royal tongue, so prized in ages flown, 
 
 Which came to make our isle its home from lands 'neath orient skies, 
 
 Whkh saw the wonaVous pillar-shrines in graceful grandeur rise — 
 
 Which echoed in" its days of pride within Emania's walls, 
 
 Through high Kincora's princely courts, through Tara's regal halls, 
 
 Which swelled in holy song to Heaven upon the morning air — 
 
 When from the Sacred Groves went up the Druid's voice of prayer. 
 
 Ajid oft, in brighter Christian days, it rose in holier strain 
 
 From Glendalough's calm Eden shades, from InnisfaHeiTs fane." 
 
 It breathed in vesper orison, when evening's shadows felt, 
 
 From city shrines, from abbey piles, from hermit's lonely cell, 
 
 It sped in winged accents forth, from dawn to day's last smile, 
 
 From lips of sages, saints, and kings, throughout our sacred Isle, 
 
 Ere Grecian fame, ere Latin name, from infant state had sprung, 
 
 In manhood's strength that language stood, the mighty Celtic Tongue ! 
 
 IV. 
 
 The Celtic Tongue ! — then must it die ? Say, shall our language go? 
 No 1 by Ulfadha's kingly soul ! by sainted Laurence, no ! 
 No ! by the shades of saints and chiefs, of holy name and high, 
 Whose deeds, as they have lived with it, must die when it shall die — 
 No ! by the memories of the Past that ipund our ruin twine — 
 No ! by our evening hope of suns in coming days to shine. 
 ; It shall not go-— it .must not die — the language of our sires ; 
 While Erin's glory glads our souls or freedom's name inspires, 
 That lingering ray from stars gone down— H>h, let its light remain ! 
 That last bright link with splendours flown — oh, snap it not in twain ! 
 
 THE END. 
 
3 9031 01172852 4 
 
 6611 
 DOES NOT CIRCULATE 
 
 p3 
 
 BOSTON COLLEGE LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY HEIGHTS 
 CHESTNUT HILL, MASS. 
 
 Books may be kept for two weeks and may be 
 renewed for the same period, unless reserved. 
 
 Two cents a day is charged for each book kept 
 overtime. 
 
 If you cannot find what yon want, ask the 
 Librarian who will be glad to help you. 
 
 The borrower is responsible for books drawn 
 on his card and for all fines accruing on rfresame.